MA STER 

NEGA  TIVE 
NO.  91-80021 


MICROFILMED  1991 
COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES/NEW  YORK 


iC 


as  part  of  the 
Foundations  of  Western  Civilization  Preservation  Project" 


Funded  by  the 
NATIONAL  ENDOWMENT  FOR  THE  HUMANITIES 


Reproductions  may  not  be  made  without  permission  from 

Columbia  University  Library 


COPYRIGHT  STATEMENT 

The  copyright  law  of  the  United  States  -  Title  17,  United 
States  Code  ~  concerns  the  making  of  photocopies  or  other 
reproductions  of  copyrighted  material... 

Columbia  University  Library  reserves  the  right  to  refuse  to 
accept  a  copy  order  if,  in  its  judgement,  fulfillment  of  the  order 
would  involve  violation  of  the  copyright  law. 


AUTHOR: 


SOCIETY  OF  FRIENDS 


TITLE: 


EXTRACTS  FROM  THE 
MINUTES  AND  ... 

PLACE: 

LONDON 

DA  TE : 

1861 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 
PRESERVATION  DEPARTMENT 

BIBLIOGRAPHIC  MICROFORM  TARCFT 


Master  Negative  # 


Original  Material  as  Filmed  -  Existing  Bibliographic  Record 


9'5^'2)G 


t 


i^aw^ 


£x\ 


Tac\s  from  ^V^e  m\>Au\Te'=    >s 


Restrictions  on  Use: 


ti^ 


TECHNICAL  MICROFORM  DATA 


FILM     SIZE:_2_5_^/?l. REDUCTION     RATIO: 

IMAGE  PLACEMENT:    LA     IIA     IB  (u|) 

DATE     FILMED:_f;_:_aXr_^/ INITIALS_>?i.£i__ 

HLMEDBY:    RESEARCH  PUBLICATIONS.  INC  WOODBRIDGE.  CT 


L^. 


C 


Association  for  information  and  Image  Management 

1100  Wayne  Avenue,  Suite  1100 
Silver  Spring,  Maryland  20910 

301/587-8202 


<? 

<>^^ 


r?, 


A 


A 


Centimeter 

12        3        4 

iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiliiiiliiii 


5 

ill 


6         7        8         9        10 

iiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliii 


11 


12       13       14       15    mm 

iiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiil 


T 


Inches 


1 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


I   I   II   I 


|«3 

US 

Itt 


3.2 

14.0 


1.4 


2.5 
2.2 


2.0 


1.8 


1.6 


I 


MfiNUFfiCTURED   TO   flllM   STfiNDfiRDS 
BY   PPPLIED   IMPGE,    INC. 


if 


rilJtl.STlAN 


■'""^w 


tu 


miNK.  riiA(vncE 


AND 


■3 


SCIPLINE 


'>w:' 


>'f^tt? 


?!*'■ 


!TtS>4*" 


.V    "*     ^■''l-,  *',  !    S;« 


OCIKTY  OF  FRIKNDK 


ti* ,.  -I',  .t^ ) 


»»  '"*...    ->•>%  -*»"!•  f'"*. . 


^^.-VwY  j^ 


,'r''Kp.     -..^i 


"4 


^M. 


I'  ft     — 


1.  *  N 1  "ill 


4' 

J. 


^^kik^ 


'/^lite 


U  j/t      Jif  Vftk  LjiC<Xl*»&i;&4i»''ifti^^ 


i^^'^'jy  i;  ^^i^wsvaa:- 


.■•>    .  ,  :  ,  .f«.,««>*k4«6 


^;"j^!^ 


\i 


I 


\ 


^3S 


Q 


o 


T<?M^ 


^^ 


^ 


^^ 


\^ 


^\\IL£^^ 


r> 


^A 


ViX- 


% 


^. 


NEW    YORK. 


f 


f 


/ 


/ 


# 


EXTRACTS     FROM 


THE   MINUTES   AND   EPISTLES 


OP 


THE  YEARLY  MEETING 


or  THE 


« 


RELIGIOUS    SOCIETY    OF    FRIENDS, 


HELD   IN    LONDU5, 


FROM  ITS  FIRST  INSTITUTION  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME, 


RELATING   TO 


CHRISTIAN  DOCTRINE, 
PRACTICE    AND    DISCIPLINE. 


|jourtl]  (BViiim, 


LONDON: 
FRIENDS'     BOOK     DEPOSITORY,    86,    HOUNDSDITCH. 


1861. 


! 


I 


PREFACE. 


LONDOV  ; 

BICHARD    BARRFTT.    PRIXTB^ 

IfAKK    VASE. 


To  bear  witness  by  practice,  as  well  as  by  profession,  to  righteousness  and  true 
holiness,  as  necessary  fruits  of  faith  in  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  is  one  of  the  great 
duties  of  the  Christian  Church.  This  important  truth  our  religious  Society  has,  from 
an  early  period  of  its  history,  earnestly  endeavoured  to  uphold ;  evidence  of  which 
will  be  found  in  the  ensuing  pages,  consisting  of  statements  of  Christian  doctrine  and 
counsel,  as  well  as  of  regulations  for  the  maintenance  of  good  order,  adopted  from  time 
time  by  the  Yearly  Meeting,  as  the  representative  body  of  the  Society. 

From  the  year  1672  down  to  1781,  the  minutes  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  in  relation 
to  these  subjects,   were  preserved  and   circulated  in  manuscript— each  Monthly  or 
Quarterly  Meeting  being  expected  to  make  provision  for  the  supply  of  copies  for  the 
use  of  its  own  members.     In  the  year  1781,  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  by  direction 
of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  prepared  a  digest  of  the  regulations  and  advices  issued  up  to 
that  period.     This  was  afterwards  carefully  revised,  and  "  compared  with  the  original 
records,"  by  a  large  committee,  appointed  by  the  Yearly  Meeting  to  unite  with  the 
Meeting  for  Sufferings  in  the  service ;  and,  having  been  submitted  to  the  Yearly 
Meeting  of  1782,  was  soon  aft^rvNards  published,  as  approved  by  that  meeting,  under 
the  title  of  "  Extracts  from  the  Minutes  and  Advices  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends 
held  in  London  from  its  first  institution." 

The  first  edition  had  been  in  circulation  about  eighteen  years,  when  the  Yearly 
Meeting  recommended  the  Quarterly  Meetings  to  send  representatives  to  London  to 
jom  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  in  revising  the  whole,  and  preparing  a  new  edition. 
In  proceeding  with  this  work,  "  it  was  found  expedient  to  omit  several  advices  which 
stood  in  the  first  edition  ;  chiefly  because  there  were  others  under  the  same  head  of 
equal  or  superior  pertinency ;  or  because,  in  a  few  instances,  it  seemed  eligible  to 


95 


a:) 


s; 


116653 


V   Z 


IV 


PREFACE. 


exchange  them  for  others  issued  since  the  printing  of  the  Book  of  Extracts ;  and  there 
was  a  considerable  abridgement  of  some  of  those  which  remained."  Some  change  was 
also  made  in  the  general  arrangement  of  the  contents.  The  volume,  thus  revised,  was 
adopted  by  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  1801,  and  published  in  1802. 

A  third  and  enlarged  edition,  after  undergoing  a  similar  course  of  revision,  was 
issued  by  direction  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  in  the  year  1834,  under  the  title  of  "  Rules 
of  Discipline  of  the  religious  Society  of  Friends,  wdth  Advices,  being  Extracts  from 
the  Minutes  and  Epistles  of  their  Yearly  Meeting,  held  in  London  from  its  first 
institution."     A  supplement  to  this  volume  appeared  in  1849. 

This  edition  being  nearly  exhausted,  and  various  alterations  having  been  made  in 
some  of  our  disciplinary  regulations  within  the  last  few  years,  another  edition  became 
necessary,  the  preparation  of  which  was,  as  on  previous  occasions,  referred  by  the 
Yearly  Meeting  of  1800  to  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  in  conjunction  with  represen- 
tatives from  the  several  Quarterly  or  General  Meetings.  The  results  of  the  care  and 
patient  attention  bestowed  upon  this  important  ser\'ice  were  presented  to  our  last 
Yearly  Meeting,  and,  with  a  few  alterations  then  agreed  to,  form  the  contents  of  the 
present  volume. 

As  on  former  occasions,  considerable  omissions  have  been  made,  and  new  matter  has 
been  added.  Under  the  conviction  that  all  sound  Christian  practice  must  be  based 
upon  the  unchangeable  truth  of  the  Gospel  of  our  Holy  Redeemer,  it  has  been 
thought  right  to  commence  the  work  with  a  chapter  on  "  Christian  Doctrine,"  consist- 
ing of  extracts  from  documents  issued  at  different  periods  on  behalf  of  the  Society. 
The  other  materials  are  comprised  in  two  chapters,  bearing  the  titles  of  "  Christian 
Practice,"  and  "  Christian  Discipline."  These  have  been  subdinded  into  sections, 
according  to  the  various  subjects  to  which  they  relate.  This  arrangement  of  the 
work  renders  it  more  convenient  for  reference,  and  at  the  same  time  tends  to  in- 
crease its  usefuhiess,  by  presenting  in  a  clearer  and  more  intelligible  form  than 
heretofore  the  important  subjects  on  which  it  treats. 

The  variety  and  excellence  of  the  matter  offered  to  the  reader  invite  an  attentive 
and  serious  perusal.  There  will  be  found  instruction  for  the  inexperienced,  as  well 
as  that  which  may  confirm  tlie  faith  of  the  more  advanced  Christian.  The  inquirer 
after  truth  may  here  see  that  the  maintenance  of  Christian  discipline  is  altogether 
compatible  with  the  just  claims  of  Christian   liberty ;  and   that,   without  the  inter- 


PREFACE.  Y 

vention  of  a  human  priesthood,  and  without  any  provision,  either  for  the  appoint- 
ment or  for  the  payment  of  a  stated  ministry,  the  regular  performance  of  public 
worship,  and  the  free  exercise  of  spiritual  gifts,  may  be  secured  in  a  manner  which 
long  experience  has  proved  to  be  in  harmony  with  the  apostolic  injunction,  "  Let  all 
things  be  done  decently  and  in  order." 

To  the  members  of  our  own  Society  we  commend  the  ensuing  pages,  in  the  earnest 
desire  that  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  may  rest  upon  their  publication.  May  it  ever  be 
borne  in  mind  that  rules,  however  wisely  devised  or  carefully  digested,  if  acted  on  with  a 
mere  rigid  adherence  to  the  letter,  will  tend  only  to  formalism.  It  is  a  marked  feature 
of  this  volume,  that  whilst  exhibiting  thefi/rm  of  our  discipline,  it  bears  abundant  testi- 
mony to  the  spirit  in  which  it  should  be  conducted— to  that  wisdom,  patience,  forbear- 
ance and  love,  which  ought  ever  to  prevail  in  the  hearts  of  those  engaged  in  its 
administration. 


Meeting  for  Sufferings,  I/)xdon, 

Eleventh  Month  /5th,  1861. 


NOTICE  TO  THE   READER. 

Ix  this  compilation  are  included  documents  of  various  date^.  Tlie  figures  appended 
to  the  extracts  indicate  the  respective  years  in  which  they  were  issued.  Where  two  or 
more  dates  are  appended  to  one  paragraph,  it  is  intended  to  show  either  that  some 
change  has  been  made  in  the  original  at  the  time  of  the  second  or  other  later  date,  or 
that  two  or  more  paragraphs,  issued  at  different  times,  have  been  combined.  The  letters 
P.  E.  added  to  the  date  denote  that  the  paragraph  was  taken  from  a  printed  epistle  of 
the  Yearly  Meeting ;  whilst  all  paragraphs  to  which  these  letters  are  not  affixed  were 
taken  either  from  special  addresses,  or  from  minutes  issued  by  that  meeting. 


M^d 


aiillM»i..iif^-  I'l-        f  ■'     •    - . 


-,i,Mj^~iJ^^f.lL6Um. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

CHAP.  I.— CHRISTIAN  DOCTRINE 3 

CHAP.  II.— CHRISTIAN  PRACTICE. 

Section  I. — Meetings  for  Public  Worship  25 

II. — Private  Retirement  and  Prayer 32 

III. — On  Reading  THE  Holy  Scriptures    35 

IV. — On  Gifts  and  Services  for  tub  Religious  Benefit 

OF  others    41 

V. — General  Christian  Counsel 46 

VI. — K^HORTATIONS    TO    CHRISTIAN  SIMPLICITY,    MODERATION, 

AND  Self-Denial     52 

VII. — Exhortations  TO  Love  AND  Unity    GO 

VIII. — ^Exhortations  to  Liberality  and  Benevolence GG 

IX. — Advice  in  Relation  to  the  Ministry      G9 

X. — Counsel  to  Parents  and   Heads  of  Families  72 

XL — Counsel  to  Employers  82 

XII. — Counsel  to  the  Young  84 

XIII. — Advice  in  Relation  to  Marriage    90 

XIV. — Advice  in  Relation  to  the  Affairs  of  this  Life  93 

XV. — Advice  to  Emigrants 103 

XVI. — Amusements  and  Recreations   105 

XVII. — On  Books  and  Reading 109 

XVIII. — On  the  Right  Occupation  of  the  First  Day  of  the 

Week HI 

XIX. — Ecclesiastical  Demands    112 

XX.— OnWar  117 

XXI. — Slavery  and  the  Slave-Trade  122 

XXII.— Oaths  127 

XXIII. — Advice  in  Relation  to  Civil  Government    130 

XXIV. — National  Fasts  and  Rejoicings 135 

XXV. — BURLiLS  AND  MOURNINO  HaBITS 137 


\ 


Vlll 


CONTENTS. 


I 


PAGE. 

CHAP.  III.— CHRISTIAN  DISCIPLINE. 

Historical  Sketch  141 

Section  I. — Yearly  Meeting 151 

II. — Quarterly  Meetings 154 

III. — Monthly  Meetings    156 

IV. — Preparative  Meetings  168 

V. — Women's  Meetings 169 

VI. — Australian  Meetings  for  Discipline 1 72 

VII. — General  Counsel  in  relation  to  Meetings  fob  Discipline  174 

VIII.—Adtices    179 

IX. — Queries    182 

X. — Oversight    187 

XI. — Ministers  and  Elders,  and  their  Meetings    193 

XII. — Meeting  for  Sufferings    200 

XIII. — National  Stock  205 

XIV. — Care  of  the  Poor  208 

XV. — Marriage  Regulations 210 

XVI. — Regulations  for  Recording  Births  and  Deaths 224 

XVII.— Removals 229 

XVIII.— Arbitration     233 

XIX.— AppKiLs    237 

XX.— Trust  Property 248 

Conclusion 253 


■*>■ 
t 


CHAPTER  I. 


CHRISTIAN    DOCTRINE. 


CHAPTEE    I. 


CHRISTIAN    DOCTRINE. 


Extract  from  an  epistle  addressed  hy  George  Fox  and  others ^  to  the  Govermyrof 

Barbadoes^  1671. 


We  do  own  and  believe  in  God,  the  only  wise,  omnipotent,  and  everlasting 
God,  who  is  the  Creator  of  all  things  both  in  heaven  and  in  the  earth,  and  the 
Preserver  of  all  that  He  hath  made  ;  who  is  God  over  all,  blessed  for  ever ;  to 
whom  be  all  honour  and  glory,  dominion,  praise  and  thanksgiving,  both  now 
and  for  evermore  !  And  we  do  own  and  believe  in  Jesus  Christ  his  beloved 
and  only  begotten  Son,  in  whom  He  is  well  pleased  ;  who  was  conceived  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ;  in  whom  we  have  redemption 
through  his  blood,  even  the  forgiveness  of  sins  ;  who  is  the  express  image  of 
the  invisible  God,  the  first-born  of  every  creature,  by  whom  were  all  things 
created  that  are  in  heaven  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible, 
whether  they  be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers  ;  all  things 
were  created  by  Him.  And  we  do  own  and  believe  that  He  was  made  a 
sacrifice  for  sin,  who  knew  no  sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  his  mouth  ;  and 
that  He  was  crucified  for  us  in  the  flesh,  without  the  gates  of  Jerusalem  ;  and 
that  He  was  buried,  and  rose  again  the  third  day  by  the  power  of  his  Father, 
for  our  justification  ;  and  we  do  believe  that  He  ascended  up  into  heaven,  and 
now  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God.  This  Jesus,  who  was  the  foundation  of 
the  holy  prophets  and  apostles,  is  our  foundation ;  and  we  do  believe  that 

B  2 


•iilll#>- 


"■•■MNHflii* 


arfaKuaiMiM 


CHRISTIAN    DOCTRINE. 


[chap.  I. 


( 


i 


there  is  no  other  foundation  to  be  laid  but  that  which  is  laid,  even  Christ 
Jesus  ;  who,  we  believe,  tasted  death  for  every  man,  and  shed  his  blood  for  all 
men,,  and ,  m  i\ie  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not   for   ours  only,  but  also 
for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world  :  according  as  John  the  Baptist  testified  of 
Him,  wheui  he  said,  ''  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of 
the  world,"  John  i.   29.     We  beUeve  that   He  alone  is  our  Redeemer  and 
Saviour,  even  the  captain  of  our  salvation,  (who  saves  us  from  sin,  as  well  as 
from  hell  and  the  wrath  to  come,  and  destroys  the  devil  and  his  works)  ;  who 
is  the  Seed  of  the  woman  that  bruises  the  serpent's  head,  to  wit,  Christ  Jesus, 
the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  First  and  the  Last.     That  He  is  (as  the  Scriptures 
of  truth  say  of  him)  our  wisdom  and  righteousness,  justification  and  redemp- 
tion    neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other,  for  there  is  no  other  name  under 
heaven  given  among  men,  whereby  we  may  be  saved.  It  is  He  alone  who  is  the 
Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  our  souls  :  He  it  is  who  is  our  Prophet,  whom  Moses 
long  since  testified  of,  saying,  "  A  Prophet  shall  the  Lord  yoiu-  God  raise  up 
unto  you  of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me ;  him  shall  ye  hear  in  all  things 
whatsoever  he  shall  say  unto  you  :  and  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  every  soul 
that  will  not  hear  that  Prophet  shall  be  destroyed  from  among  the  people." 
Acts  iii.  22,  23.     He  it  is  that  is  now  come  "  and  hath  given  us  an  under- 
standing, that  we  may  know  him  that  is  true."     And  He  rules  in  our  hearts 
by  his  law  of  love  and  of  hfe.  and  makes  us  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death. 
And  we  have  no  hfe  but  by  Him  ;  for  He  is  the  quickening  Spirit,  the  second 
Adam,   the  Lord  from  Heaven,  by  whose  blood  we  are  cleansed,  and  our 
consciences  sprinkled  from  dead  works,  to  serve  the  hving  God.     And  He  is 
our  Mediator,  that  makes  peace  and  reconcihation  between  God  oflfended  and 
us  offending  ;  He  being  the  Oath  of  God,  the  new  covenant  of  Ught,  life,  grace, 
and  peace  ;  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  our  faith.  Now  this  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  heavenly  man,  the  Emmanuel,  God  with  us,  we  all  own  and  believe  in  ; 
Him  whom  the  high-priest  raged  against,  and  said  He  had  spoken  blasphemy  ; 
whom  the  priests  and  the  elders  of  the  Jews  took  counsel  together  against,  and 
put  to  death  ;  the  same  whom  Judas  betrayed  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  which 
the  priests  gave  him  as  a  reward  for  his  treason  ;  who  also  gave  large  money 
to  the  soldiers  to  broach  an  horrible  lie,  namely,  that  his  disciples  came  and 
stole  him  away  by  night  whilst  they  slept.    And  after  He  was  risen  from  the 
dead,  the  history  of  the  acts  of  the  apostles  sets  forth  how  the  chief  priests  and 
elders  persecuted  the  disciples  of  this  Jesus,  for  preaching  Christ  and  his 


\l 


CHAP.    I.] 


CHRISTIAN   DOCTRINE. 


resurrection.  This,  we  say,  is  that  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whom  we  own  to  be  our 
life  and  salvation. 

And  as  concerning  the  Holy  Scriptures,  we  do  believe  that  they  were  given 
forth  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  through  the  holy  men  of  God,  who  (as  the 
Scripture  itself  declares,  2  Pet.  i.  21,)  "spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost."  We  beUeve  they  are  to  be  read,  behoved,  and  fulfilled  (he  that  fulfils 
them  is  Christ ;)  and  they  are  "  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correc- 
tion, for  instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect, 
throughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works,"  2  Tim.  iii.  16, 17  ;  and  are  able  to 
make  wise  "  unto  salvation,  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus."  We  call 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  as  Christ  and  the  apostles  called  them,  and  holy  men  of 
God  called  them — the  words  of  God. 

We  do  declare,  that  we  do  esteem  it  a  duty  incumbent  on  us  to  pray  with 
and  for,  to  teach,  instruct,  and  admonish,  those  in  and  belonging  to  our 
families.  Now  Negroes  (and)  Indians  make  up  a  Very  great  part  of  the 
famihes  in  this  island,  for  whom  an  account  will  be  required  by  Him  who 
comes  to  judge  both  quick  and  dead,  at  the  great  day  of  judgment,  when 
every  one  shall  be  rewarded  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  w  hether 
they  be  good  or  whether  they  be  evil :  at  that  day,  I  say,  of  the  resurrection 
both  of  the  good  and  of  the  bad,  of  the  just  and  the  unjust,  "  when  the  Lord 
Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels,  in  flaming  fire, 
taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  obey  not  the  Gospel  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  who  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power ;  when  He 
shall  come  to  be  glorified  in  his  saints,  and  to  be  admired  in  all  them  that 
beheve  in  that  day."     2  Thess.  i.  7-10.     See  also  2  Pet.  iii.  3,  &c. 


From  the  General  Epistle y  1683. 

Mat  all  keep  and  walk  in  Christ  Jesus,  the  Sanctuary  ;  for  in  Him  are 
peace  and  safety,  who  destroys  the  destroyer,  the  enmity,  and  adversary. 
For  Christ  is  your  Sanctuary  in  this  day  of  storm  and  tempest,  in  whom  you 
have  rest  and  peace.  And,  therefore,  whatever  storms  or  tempests  do  or 
should  arise  within  or  without,  Christ  your  Sanctuary  is  over  them  all,  who 
has  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth  given  unto  Him  ;  and  none  is  able  to  pluck 


'f 


/ 


/ 


CHRISTIAN   DOCTRINE. 


[chap.  T. 


CHAP.    I.] 


CHRISTIAN   DOCTRINE. 


his  lambs  and  sheep  out  of  his  Fathers  or  his  hand,  who  is  the  true 
Shepherd ;  neither  are  any  able  to  hurt  the  hair  of  your  head,  except  it  be 
permitted  by  his  power  for  your  trial,  And  therefore  rejoice  in  his  power,  the 
Lamb  of  God  who  hath  the  victory  over  all,  both  within  and  without ;  He  by 
whom  all  things  were  made,  and  is  over  all ;  the  first  and  the  last ;  the  Amen. 


II 


From  a  Declaration  of  Christian  Doctrine  given  forth  on  behalf  of 

the  Society/,  1693. 

We  sincerely  profess  faith  in  God  by  his  only  begotten  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  as 
being  our  Light  and  Life,  our  only  way  to  the  Father,  and  also  our  only 
Mediator  and  Advocate  with  the  Father. 

That  God  created  all  things  ;  He  made  the  worlds,  by  his  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
He  being  that  powerful  and  Hving  Word  of  God,  by  whom  all  things  were 
made  ;  and  that  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  are  one,  in  divine 
being  inseparable  ;  one  true,  living,  and  eternal  God,  blessed  for  ever. 

Yet  that  this  Word,  or  Son  of  God,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  took  flesh, 
became  perfect  man  according  to  the  flesh,  descended  and  came  of  the  seed  of 
Abraham  and  David ;  but  was  miraculously  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  :  and  also  further,  declared  powerfully  to  be  the' 
Son  of  God,  according  to  the  spirit  of  sanctification,  by  the  resurrection  from 
the  dead. 

That  in  the  Word  (or  Son  of  God)  was  life,  and  the  same  life  was  the  light 
of  men ;  and  that  He  was  that  true  hght  which  enlightens  every  man  coming 
mto  the  world  ;  and  therefore  that  men  are  to  beheve  in  the  light,  that  they 
may  become  the  children  of  the  light.     Hereby  we  believe  in  Christ  the  Son 
of  God,  as  He  is  the  hght  and  life  within  us ;  and  wherein  we  must  needs 
have  sincere  respect  and  honour  to  (and  behef  in)    Christ,  as  in  his  own 
unapproachable  and  incomprehensible  glory  and  fulness  ;  as  He  is  the  fountain 
of  hfe  and  light,  and  giver  thereof  unto  us  ;  Christ,  as  in  Himself,  and  as  in 
us,  being  not  divided.     And  that  as  man,  Christ  died  for  our  sins,  rose  again 
and  was  received  up  into  glory,  in  the  heavens.      He  having,  in  his  dying  for 
all,  been  that  one  great  universal  ofl'ering  and  sacrifice  for  peace,  atonement 
and  reconciliation  between  God  and  man  ;  and  He  is  the  propitiation  not  for 
our  sms  only,  but  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world. 


That  Jesus  Christ,  who  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  the 
Majesty  in  the  heavens,  yet  is  He  our  King,  High  Priest,  and  Prophet ;  in  his 
church,  a  Minister  of  the  sanctuary,  and  of  the  true  tabernacle  w^hich  the 
Lord  pitched,  and  not  man.  He  is  Intercessor  and  Advocate  with  the  Father 
in  heaven,  and  there  appearing  in  the  presence  of  God  for  us,  being  touched 
with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities,  sufferings,  and  sorrows.  And  also  by  his 
Spirit  in  our  hearts.  He  maketh  intercession  according  to  the  will  of  God, 
crying,  Abba,  Father. 

That  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  should  be  preached  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  being  one  in  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness,  and 
indivisible,  (or  not  to  be  divided,)  in  the  great  work  of  man's  salvation. 

We  sincerely  confess  (and  believe  in)  Jesus  Christ,  both  as  He  is  true  God, 
and  perfect  man,  and  that  He  is  the  author  of  our  living  faith  in  the  power 
and  goodness  of  God,  as  manifested  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  his  own 
blessed  Spirit  (or  divine  unction)  revealed  in  us,  whereby  we  inwardly  feel 
and  taste  of  His  goodness,  life,  and  virtue  ;  so  as  our  souls  live  and  prosper  by 
and  in  Him  :  and  the  inward  sense  of  this  divine  power  of  Christ,  and  faith 
in  the  same,  and  the  inward  experience,  are  absolutely  necessary  to  make  a 
true,  sincere,  and  perfect  christian  in  spirit  and  life. 

That  divine  honour  and  worship  is  due  to  the  Son  of  God  ;  and  that  He  is, 
in  true  faith,  to  be  prayed  unto,  and  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  called 
upon  (as  the  primitive  christians  did),  because  of  the  glorious  union  or  oneness 
of  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  that  we  cannot  acceptably  offer  up  prayers 
and  praises  to  God,  nor  receive  a  gracious  answer  or  blessing  from  God,  but  in 
and  through  his  dear  Son. 

That  Christ's  body  that  was  crucified  was  not  the  Godhead,  yet  by  the 
power  of  God  was  raised  from  the  dead  ;  and  that  the  same  Christ  that  was 
therein  crucified,  ascended  into  heaven  and  glory,  is  not  questioned  by  us. 
His  flesh  saw  no  corruption,  it  did  not  corrupt ;  but  yet  doubtless  His  body 
was  changed  into  a  more  glorious  and  heavenly  condition  than  it  was  in  when 
subject  to  divers  sufferings  on  earth  ;  but  how  and  what  manner  of  change  it 
met  withal  after  it  was  raised  from  the  dead,  so  as  to  become  such  a  glorious 
body,  as  it  is  declared  to  be,  is  too  wonderful  for  mortals  to  conceive.  The 
Scripture  is  silent  therein,  as  to  the  manner  thereof,  and  we  are  not  curious  to 
inquire  or  dispute  it ;  nor  do  we  esteem  it  necessary  to  make  ourselves  wise 


CHRISTIAN    DOCTRINE. 


[chap.  I. 


above  wliat  is  written,  as  to  the  manner  or  condition  of  Christ's  glorious 
body,  as  in  heaven  ;  no  more  than  to  enquire  how  Christ  appeared  in  divers 
manners  or  forms ;  or  how  He  came  in  among  his  disciples,  the  doors  being 
shut ;  or  how  he  vanished  out  of  their  sight,  after  He  was  risen.  However, 
we  have  cause  to  believe  his  body,  as  in  heaven,  is  changed  into  a  most  glorious 
condition,  far  transcending  what  it  was  in  on  earth,  otherwise  how  should  our 
low  body  be  changed,  so  as  to  be  made  like  unto  his  glorious  body  ;  for  when 
He  was  on  earth,  and  attended  with  sufferings.  He  was  said  to  be  like  unto  us 
in  all  things,  sin  only  excepted ;  which  may  not  be  so  said  of  Him  as  now  in 
a  state  of  glory  ;  otherwise  where  would  be  the  change  both  in  Him  and 

in  us. 

Concerning  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  the  great  day  of  judgment 

yet  to  come,  beyond  the  grave,  or  after  death,  and  Christ's  coming  without  us, 
to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  ;  what  the  Holy  Scriptures  plainly  declare 
testify  in  these  matters,  we  have  been  always  ready  to  embrace. 

1.  For  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  ;  "  if,  in  this  life  only,  we  have  hope  in 
Christ,  we  are  of  all  men  most  miserable,"  1  Cor.  xv.  19.  We  sincerely 
believe  not  only  a  resurrection  in  Christ  from  the  fallen  sinful  state  here, 
but  a  rising  and  ascending  into  glory  with  Him  hereafter ;  that  when  He  at 
last  appears,  we  may  appear  with  Him  in  glory.  Col.  iii.  4 ;  1  John  lii.  2. 
But  that  all  the  wicked  who  live  m  rebellion  against  the  light  of  grace,  and 
die  finally  impenitent,  shall  come  forth  to  the  resurrection  of  condemnation. 
And  that  the  soul  or  spirit  of  every  man  and  woman  shall  be  reserved  in 
its  own  distinct  and  proper  being,  and  every  seed  (yea  every  soul)  shall  have 
its  proper  body,  as  God  is  pleased  to  give  it,  1  Cor.  xv.  A  natural  body  is 
sown,  a  spiritual  body  is  raised  ;  that  being  first  which  is  natural,  and  after- 
ward that  which  is  spiritual.  And  though  it  is  said,  this  corruptible  shall  put 
on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall  put  on  immortality  ;  the  change  shall 
be  such  as  (will  accord  with  the  declaration)  "  flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit 
the  kingdom  of  God,  neither  doth  corruption  inherit  corruption,"  1  Cor.  xv. 
50.  We  shall  be  raised  out  of  all  corruption  and  corruptibility,  out  of  all 
mortality  ;  and  the  children  of  God  and  of  the  resurrection  shall  be  equal 
to  the  angels  of  God  in  heaven.  As  the  celestial  bodies  do  far  excel  terres- 
trial, so  we  expect  our  spiritual  bodies  in  the  resurrection  shall  far  excel  what 
our  bodies  now  are.     Howbeit  we  esteem  it  very  unnecessary  to  dispute  or 


\ 


CHAP.    I.] 


CHRISTIAN    DOCTRINE. 


9 


question  how  the  dead  are  raised,  or  with  what  body  they  come  :  but  rather 
submit  that  to  the  wisdom  and  pleasure  of  Almighty  God. 

2.  For  the  doctrine  of  eternal  judgment,  God  hath  committed  all  judgment 
unto  his  Son  Jesus  Christ ;  and  He  is  Judge  both  of  quick  and  dead,  and  of 
the  states  and  ends  of  all  mankind.  John  v.  22,  27  ;  Acts  x.  42  ;  2  Tim.  iv.  1 ; 
1  Pet.  iv.  5. 

That  there  shall  be  hereafter  a  great  harvest,  which  is  the  end  of  the  world, 
a  great  day  of  judgment,  and  the  judgment  of  that  great  day,  the  Holy 
Scripture  is  clear.  Matt.  x.  15  ;  xiii.  39,  40,  41  ;  Jude  6.  *'  When  the 
Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  then 
shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory ;  and  before  him  shall  be  gathered 
all  nations,"  &c.  Matt.  xxv.  31,  32,  to  the  end,  compared  with  Luke  ix. 
26,  and  1  Cor.  xv.  52;  1  Thess.  iv.  16,  and  2  Thess.  i.  7,  8,  to  the  end  ;  Rev. 
XX.  12,  13,  14,  15. 


From  the  General  Epistle,  1736. 

And,  dear  friends,  in  order  that  as  we  have  received  Christ,  so  we  may  walk 
in  Him,  in  all  holiness  and  godliness  of  conversation,  we  earnestly  exhort  that 
ye  hold  fast  the  profession  of  the  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  without 
wavering ;  both  in  respect  to  his  outward  coming  in  the  flesh,  his  sufferings, 
death,  resurrection,  ascension,  mediation,  and  intercession  at  the  right  hand  of 
the  Father  ;  and  to  the  inward  manifestation  of  his  grace  and  Holy  Spirit  in 
our  hearts,  powerfully  working  in  the  soul  of  man,  to  the  subduing  of  every 
evil  affection  and  lust,  and  to  the  purifying  of  our  consciences  from  dead 
works  to  serve  the  living  God  ;  and  that,  through  the  virtue  and  efficacy  of 
this  most  holy  faith,  ye  may  become  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of 
his  might. 


Declaratory  Minute  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  1829. 

We  feel  ourselves  called  upon,  at  this  time,  to  avow  our  belief  in  the  inspira- 
tion and  divine  authority  of  the  Old  and  New-  Testament. 

We  further  beheve,  that  the  promise  made  after  the  transgression  of  our  first 

c 


10 


CHRISTIAN    DOCTRIXE. 


[chap.  1. 


parents,  in  the  consequence  of  ^vhose  fall  all  the  posterity  of  Adam  are  involved, 
that  the  seed  of  the  woman  shall  bruise  the  head  of  the  serpent  ;  and  the 
declaration  unto  Abraham,  "  In  thy  seed  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be 
blessed/'  had  a  direct  reference  to  the  coming  in  the  flesh  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  To  Him,  also,  did  the  prophet  Isaiah  bear  testimony,  when  he 
declared,  "  Unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is  given  :  and  the  govern- 
ment shall  be  upon  his  shoulder :  and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful, 
Counsellor,  the  mighty  God,  the  everlasting  Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace. 
Of  the  increase  of  his  government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end."  And 
again,  the  same  prophet  spoke  of  Him  when  he  said,  "  Surely  he  hath  borne 
our  griefs,  and  carried  our  sorrows :  yet  we  did  esteem  him  stricken,  smitten 
of  God  and  afflicted  ;  but  he  w^as  wounded  for  our  transgressions,  he  was 
bruised  for  our  iniquities  :  the  chastisement  of  our  peace  was  upon  him  ;  and 
with  his  stripes  we  are  healed."  Tlie  same  blessed  Redeemer  is  emphati- 
cally denominated  by  the  prophet  Jeremiah,  "  The  Lord  our  Righte- 
ousness." 

At  that  period,  and  in  that  miraculous  manner,  which  God  in  his  perfect 
wisdom  saw  fit,  the  promised  ]\Icssiah  appeared  personally  upon  eaith,  when 
*'  He  took  not  on  him  the  nature  of  angels  ;  but  he  took  on  him  the  seed  of 
Abraham."  He  "  was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin.'* 
Having  finished  the  work  which  was  given  Ilim  to  do,  He  gave  himself  for  us 
an  offering  and  a  sacrifice  to  God.  He  tasted  death  for  every  man.  "  He  is  tlie 
propitiation  for  our  sins  :  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world,"  "  We  have  redemption  through  his  blood,  even  the  foroive- 
ncss  of  sins."  He  passed  into  the  heavens  ;  and  being  the  bnghtness  of  the 
glory  of  God,  "and  the  express  image  of  his  person,  and  upholding  all  things 
by  the  word  of  his  power,  when  he  had  by  himself  purged  our  sins,  sat  down 
on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high  ;"  and  ever  hveth  to  make  interces- 
sion  for  us. 

It  is  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  that  the  world  will  be  judged  in  n'ohteous- 
ness.  He  is  "  the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant ;"  "  the  image  of  the  invisible 
God,  the  first-born  of  every  creature  :  for  by  him  were  all  things  created, 
that  are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether  they 
be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principahties,  or  powers :  all  things  were  created 
by  him,  and  for  him  :  and  he  is  before  all  things,  and  by  him  all  things 
consist."     "  In  him  dwclleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  bodily  :"  and  to 


i 


A 


CHAP.    I.] 


CHRISTIAN   DOCTRINE. 


11 


Him  did  the  Evangelist  bear  testimony  when  he  said,  "  In  the  beginning  w^as 
the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God.  The  same 
was  in  the  beginning  with  God.  All  things  were  made  by  him  ;  and  without 
him  was  not  anything  made  that  was  made.  In  him  was  life  ;  and  the  life 
was  the  light  of  men."  He  "  was  the  true  light,  which  lighteth  every  man 
that  Cometh  into  the  world." 

Our  blessed  Lord  himself  spoke  of  his  perpetual  dominion  and  power  in  his 
church,  when  He  said,  "  My  sheep  hear  my  voice,  and  I  know  them,  and  they 
follow  me  :  and  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life  :"  and,  when  describing  the 
spiritual  food  which  Ho  bcstoweth  on  the  true  believers,  He  declared,  "  I  am 
the  bread  of  life  :  he  that  cometh  to  me  shall  never  hunger,  and  he  that 
believeth  on  me  shall  never  thirst."  He  spoke  also  of  his  saving  grace, 
bestowed  on  those  who  come  in  faith  unto  Him,  when  He  said,  "  Whosoever 
drinketh  of  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  never  thirst  ;  but  the  water 
that  I  shall  give  him  shall  be  in  him  a  well  of  water,  springing  up  into 
everlasting  life." 

Our  religious  Society,  from  its  earliest  establishment  to  the  present  day,  has 
received  these  most  important  doctrines  of  Holy  Scripture  in  their  plain  and 
obvious  acceptation  ;  and  it  is  the  earnest  desire  of  this  meeting,  that  all  who 
profess  our  name,  may  so  live,  and  so  walk  before  God,  as  that  they  may  know 
these  sacred  truths  to  be  blessed  to  them  individually.  We  desire  that,  as  the 
mere  profession  of  sound  Christian  doctrine  will  not  avail  to  the  salvation  of 
the  soul,  all  may  attain  to  a  living  efficacious  faith,  which,  through  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  bringeth  forth  fruit  unto  holiness  ;  the  end  whereof  is 
everlasting  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  '*  Blessing,  and  honour,  and 
glory,  and  power,  be  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the 
Lamb  for  ever  and  ever."  ^ 


From  the  General  Epistle,  1830. 

We  cannot  meditate  on  a  subject  more  fraught  with  instruction  and  comfort, 
than  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  God  in  the  flesh,  and  the  many  blessings  which 
through  Him  have  been  conferred  on  the  human  race, — the  coming  of  Him, 
who,  being  born  of  a  virgin,  "  was  made  in  the  likeness  of  men  :"  "  who,  being 
in  the  form  of  God,  thought   it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God  ;  but 

c  2 


12 


CHRISTIAN    DOCTRINE. 


[CIIAP.    I. 


CHAP.    I.] 


CHRISTIAN   DOCTRINE. 


13 


made  himself  of  no  reputation,  and  took  upon  him  the  form  of  a  servant .'' 
He  "  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  was  raised  again  for  our  justifica- 
tion." He  ascended  on  high,  He  led  captivity  captive,  He  "  received  gifts 
for  men,  yea,  for  the  rebellious  also,  that  the  Lord  God  might  dwell  among 
them."  He  "  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God,"  making  intercession  for  us. 
He  is  made  unto  us  of  God,  "  wisdom  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification  and 
redemption ;"  and  unto  Him  we  must  look  as  our  mediator  and  advocate  with 
the  Father.  He  emphatically  describes  himself  as  "  the  good  Shepherd."  He 
is  our  Lawgiver;  and  solemn  indeed  is  the  declaration,  that  we  must  all 
appear  before  his  judgment-seat,  to  receive  our  reward,  according  to  the  deeds 
done  in  the  bod}^  whether  they  be  good  or  bad. 

We  beseech  all  whom  we  arc  addressing,  to  contemplate  these  solemn  truths 
with  due  reverence  ;  yet  frequently  to  meditate  thereon,  seeking  for  the 
assistance  of  the  grace  of  God  to  direct  their  understandings  aright.  As  this 
is  done  with  humble  and  believing  hearts,  the  conviction  will  increase,  and 
ultimately  become  settled,  that  it  is  a  great  mercy  to  know  individually  that 
we  have  not  a  High  Priest  who  cannot  be  touched  with  a  feeling  of  our 
infirmities,  but  who  was  in  all  points  tempted  hke  as  we  are,  yet  without 
sin. 

But,  blessed  be  God,  He  has  not  only  provided  the  means  of  reconciliation 
unto  Himself,  through  the  sacrifice  of  Christ ;  He  hath  also,  through  the  same 
compassionate  Saviour,  granted  unto  us  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  By  this, 
the  patriarchs,  and  the  holy  men  of  old  who  Hved  under  the  law,  walked 
acceptably  before  God.  Its  more  plenteous  effusion,  and  its  powerful  and  life- 
giving  effects,  were  distinctly  foretold  by  the  ancient  prophets.  Christ 
liimself  declared,  that  it  was  expedient  that  He  should  go  away,  that  He 
might  send  the  Comforter,  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  who  should  guide  into  all 
truth  ;  in  allusion  to  whose  coming  He  also  said,  "  I  will  not  leave  you 
comfortless,  I  will  come  to  you."  To  be  guided  by  his  Spirit  is  the  practical 
application  of  the  Christian  religion.  It  is  the  light  of  Christ  which  enlightens 
the  darkness  of  the  heart  of  man  ;  and,  by  following  this  light,  we  are  enabled 
to  enjoy  and  maintain  communion  with  Him.  The  children  of  God  are  led  by 
the  Spirit  of  God  ;  and  this  is  the  appointed  means  of  bringing  us  into  that 
state  of  "  holiness,  without  which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord  "  It  is  not  a 
doctrine  of  mysticism,  but  one  of  practical  piety.  The  great  office  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  we  firmly  believe  to  be,  to  convince  of  sin,  to  bring  the  soul  to  a 


f 


I  : 


I 


i 


state  of  deep  and  sincere  repentance,  and  to  effect  the  work  of  sanctification. 
A  holy  and  constant  watchfulness  is  required,  to  preserve  the  mind  alive  to 
the  guidance  of  this  divine  Teacher  ;  who,  if  diligently  sought  after  and 
waited  for,  will  be  found  to  be  a  swift  witness  for  God  in  the  soul,  producing 
that  tenderness  of  spirit,  and  that  quickness  of  understanding  in  the  fear  of 
the  Lord,  which  are  essential  to  our  growth  in  grace.  It  is  through  Him 
"  whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation,  through  faith  in  his  blood,'* 
that  we  obtain  pardon  for  sin ;  and  it  is  through  the  power  of  his  Spirit 
working  mightily  in  us,  that  we  come  eventually  to  experience  freedom 
from  sin. 


From  the  General  Epistle,  183G. 

Often  as  our  religious  Society  has  declared  its  belief  in  the  divine  authority 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  upheld  the  sacred  volume  as  the  only  divinely 
authorised  record  of  the  doctrines  of  true  religion,  we  believe  it  right  at  this 
time  to  revive  some  important  declarations  of  Scripture  itself  on  the  subject. 
It  is  expressly  declared  by  the  Apostle  Peter,  that  "  the  prophecy  came  not 
in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man  :  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  The  Apostle  John  declares  respecting  the 
gospel  which  he  wrote,  "  These  are  written,  that  ye  might  believe  that  Jesus  is 
the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God ;  and  that  believing  ye  might  have  Hfe  through 
his  name."  Very  pertinent  and  comprehensive  is  the  language  which  the 
Apostle  Paul  addressed  to  Timothy :  "  From  a  child  thou  hast  known  the 
holy  scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation  through 
faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God, 
and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in 
righteousness  :  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  throughly  furnished 
unto  all  good  works."  Again,  the  Apostle  says,  "  Whatsoever  things  were 
written  aforetime  were  written  for  our  learning,  that  we  through  patience 
and  comfort  of  the  scriptures  might  have  hope."  Finally,  our  blessed  Lord, 
in  reference  to  those  divine  writings  of  which  the  grand  object,  in  accordance 
with  his  own  declaration,  was  to  testify  of  Himself,  emphatically  declares 
**  the  scripture  cannot  be  broken." 

Although  most  of  these  passages  relate  to  the  Old  Testament,  our  Society 


I 


14 


CHKISTIAN    DOCTPJNE. 


[chap.   I. 


has  always  freely  acknowledged  that  the  principles  developed  in  them  are 
equally  applicable  to  the  writings  of  the  Evangelists  and  Apostles.  In 
conformity  with  these  principles  it  has  ever  been,  and  still  is,  the  belief  of  the 
Society  of  Friends,  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament 
were  given  by  inspiration  of  God  ;  that  therefore  the  declarations  contained  in 
them  rest  on  the  authority  of  God  himself ;  and  there  can  be  no  appeal  from 
them  to  any  other  authority  whatsoever  :  that  they  are  able  to  make  us  w4se 
unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  being  the  appointed 
means  of  making  known  to  us  the  blessed  truths  of  Christianity  :  that  they 
are  the  only  divinely  authorized  record  of  the  doctrines  which  we  are  bound 
as  Christians  to  believe,  and  of  the  moral  principles  which  are  to  regulate  our 
actions  :  that  no  doctrine  which  is  not  contained  in  them  can  be  required  of 
any  one  to  be  believed  as  an  article  of  faith  :  that  whatsoever  any  man  says  or 
does  which  is  contrary  to  the  Scriptures,  though  under  profession  of  the 
immediate  guidance  of  the  Spirit,  nmst  be  reckoned  and  accounted  a  mere 
delusion. 

We  trust,  however,  that  none  of  our  members  will  content  themselves  with 
merely  entertaining  a  sound  view  on  this  subject ;  but  that  they  will 
remember  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  given  to  us  that  they  may  be 
diligently  used,  and  that  we  may  obtain  a  right  understanding  of  them  in  the 
fear  of  tho  Lord.  Let  us  never  forget  that  their  main  purpose  is,  under  the 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  bring  us  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  that  by  a 
living  operative  faith  in  Him,  we  may  obtain  rcconcihation  with  the  Father, 
and  be  made  partakers  of  everlasting  life. 

As  the  Holy  Spirit  influences  our  hearts,  and  enlightens  our  understandings, 
we  are  brought  to  a  lively  apprehension  of  the  character  and  offices  of  the 
Messiah  ;  and  Christ,  received  by  faith  into  the  soul  and  ruling  there  by  his 
Spirit,  becomes  our  sure  and  only  hope  of  glory.  We  have  always  held,  that 
the  reliance  of  the  penitent  soul  for  the  forgiveness  of  sins  and  for  acceptance 
with  our  heavenly  Father,  must  ever  be  placed  on  the  sole  ground  of  the  free 
mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  "  For  all  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the 
glory  of  God ;  being  justified  freely  by  his  grace  through  the  redemption 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation 
through  faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteousness  for  the  remission  of  sins 
that  are  past,  through  the  forbearance  of  God  :" — "that  he  might  be  just,  and 
the  justifier  of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesus." 


J 


M 


\ 


H 


CHAP.    I.] 


CHRISTIAN    DOCTRINE. 


Lj 


We  think  it  right  plainly  to  declare,  that  we  have  never  acknowledged  any 
principle  of  spiritual  light,  life,  or  holiness,  inherent  by  nature  in  the  mind  of 
man.  Like  our  early  Friends,  we  believe  in  no  principle  whatsoever  of 
spiritual  light,  life,  or  holiness,  except  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God, 
bestowed  on  mankind  in  various  measures  and  degrees  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  We  are  deeply  solicitous  that  the  precious  doctrine  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  as  plainly  unfolded  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  his  Apostles,  may  be 
maintained  amongst  us  in  all  its  fulness. 


From  an  Address  issued  by  the  Yearly  Meeting,  entitled  "J  Testimony  to  the 

Authority  of  Christ  in  his  Church,''  1841. 

The  Holy  Scriptures  clearly  record  for  our  instruction  the  setting  up,  and 
tlie  continuance  through  successive  generations,  under  the  immediate  direction 
of  the  Most  High,  of  an  outward  priesthood,  of  ceremonial  laws  and  ordinances, 
of  tithes,  of  feasts  and  sacrifices,  of  types  and  figures,  which,  however,  were  all 
to  be  fulfilled  in  Christ,  and  which  w^re  abolished  by  that  one  offering  of 
Himself,  by  which  He  hath  perfected  for  ever  all  them  that  are  sanctified. 

He  is  come  in  the  flesh  :  He  hath  made  reconciliation  for  iniquit}^  and  liath 
appeared  to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  Himself :  He  is  the  propitiation 
for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world  :  He  is  our  unchangeable  and  only  High 
Priest,  who  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  us,  and  through  Him  by  one 
Spirit  we  have  access  unto  the  Father.  The  Mosaic  institutions,  and  all  the 
rituals  of  a  ceremonial  law,  are  terminated.  The  Levitical  priesthood  has 
ceased,  being  superseded  by  Christ,  who  has  ascended  into  heaven,  and  now 
sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father.  No  outward  provision  similar  in 
nature  or  character  was  established  by  Him.  He  conferred  no  power  on  man 
to  provide  a  line  of  successors  to  his  apostles. 

It  is  the  prerogative  of  Christ  to  call  and  qualify  by  the  Holy  Spirit  his 
servants  to  minister  in  word  and  doctrine,  and  to  preach  repentance  toward 
God  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  In  the  earliest  period  of  the 
Christian  church  his  Spirit  was,  agreeably  to  ancient  prophecy,  poured  upon 
servants  and  upon  handmaidens,  and  we  believe  that  He  continues  to  call,  from 
the  young  and  from  the  old,  from  the  unlearned  and  from  the  poor,  from  the 
wise  and  from  the  rich,  from  w^omen  as  well  as  from  men,  those  whom  He 


16 


CHRISTIAN    DOCTRINE. 


[cHAr.  I. 


CHAP.    I.] 


CHRISTIAN    DOCTRINE. 


17 


commissions  to  declare  unto  others  the  way  of  salvation.  And  seeing  that 
this  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  cometh  from  God  only,  the  ministry  ought  not,  in 
our  apprehension,  to  be  performed  at  stated  times  of  human  appointment, 
neither  ought  there  to  be  any  previous  preparation  by  the  minister,  of  matter 
to  be  communicated  by  him  to  an  audience,  when  met  for  the  purpose  of 
performing  the  solemn  duty  of  worship  unto  God.  But  it  should  be  exercised 
in  that  ability  which  He  givetli  on  the  occasion,  and  which  He  graciously 
renews  from  time  to  time,  as  it  seemeth  Him  good. 

The  servants  of  Christ  who  labour  in  the  ministry,  are  to  be  highly 
esteemed  for  their  work's  sake,  and  when  they  leave  their  outward  avocations, 
at  his  call,  to  preach  the  Gospel,  their  outward  wants  should  be  cheerfully 
supplied,  if  needful ;  yet  we  consider  the  gift  of  the  ministry  to  be  of  so  pure 
and  sacred  a  nature,  that  no  payment  should  be  made  for  its  exercise,  and 
that  it  ought  never  to  be  undertaken  for  pecuniary  remuneration.  As  the 
gift  is  free,  the  exercise  of  it  ought  to  be  free  also,  in  accordance  with  the 
precept  of  our  Lord,  "  Freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give."  We  think  that 
all  payments  to  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  for  their  services,  are  calculated, 
in  their  effects,  to  obstruct  the  faithful  ministration  of  the  word— to  hinder  the 
honest  declaration  of  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  in  the  authority  of  Him  who  is 
given  to  be  Head  over  all  things  to  his  church. 

In  accordance  with  the  views  already  stated,  we  consider  that  no  provision 
of  man's  arrangement  ought  to  be  resorted  to  for  qualifying  those  who  feel 
themselves  called  to  minister  unto  others.  We  believe  it  to  be  the  duty  of  the 
ministers  of  the  Gospel,  to  be  diligent,  in  the  fear  of  God,  in  reading  the  Holy 
Scriptures :  neither  do  we  undervalue  human  learning.  But  to  subject  any 
such  to  a  course  of  teaching,  as  a  necessary  preparation  for  the  ministry,  is,  in 
our  apprehension,  to  interfero  with  that  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  which  our 
Lord  carries  forward  in  the  hearts  of  those  w  hom  He  calls  to  preach  his  Gospel 
unto  others,  or  to  minister  to  the  conditions  of  the  people. 

Our  Lord  leadeth  not  only  his  ministers  in  the  path  of  duty,  but  He 
giveth  to  all  his  believing  children,  as  they  are  individually  concerned  to  look 
unto  Him,  rightly  to  occupy  with  those  talents  which  He  entrusts  to  them  for 
the  good  of  others.  And  we  believe  that  He  will,  as  the  eye  is  single  unto  Him 
for  spiritual  light  and  guidance,  open  their  understandings  more  clearly  and 
experimentally  to  see  that,  as  all  the  types  and  shadows  and  ordinances  of  tlie 
Law  were  fulfilled  in  Him,  and  as  He  established  no  outward  priesthood,  so 


,  'I 


I 


He  established  no  new  ordinances  to  be  administered  or  to  be  observed  in  his 
church.  His  baptism  is  that  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  fire.  He  himself  is 
the  bread  of  life.  It  is  He  who  giveth  the  meat  which  endureth  unto  ever- 
lasting life.  He  maketh  all  his  faithful  followers  members  of  that  royal 
priesthood  and  holy  nation  of  which  the  Apostle  Peter  writes ;  and  as  thev 
are  concerned  to  order  their  households  in  the  fear  of  God,  He  enables  them 
to  instruct  their  families  in  the  truths  of  his  blessed  Gospel,  and  to  train  them 
up  in  the  way  of  holiness. 


Frojn  (he  General  Epistles,  1842,  1843. 

Great  is  the  blessedness  of  that  hfe  which  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God. 
We  therefore  earnestly  covet  that  every  one  may  be  willing  patiently  to 
submit  to  the  turning  of  the  Lord's  hand  upon  him.  Then  shall  we  be 
brought  to  experience,  as  we  follow  on  to  know  the  Lord,  that  Christ  is  indeed 
our  light  and  our  life  ;  that,  according  to  his  own  declaration,  He  is  the  bread 
which  came  dovm.  from  heaven,  and  if  a  man  eat  of  this  bread,  he  shall 
live  for  ever  ; — words  of  consolation  to  the  hungry  soul.  Thus  feeding 
on  Him,  the  hving  substance,  we  shall  clearly  see  that  all  the  types  and 
ceremonies  of  a  former  dispensation  were  the  shadow  of  those  good  things 
which  are  already  come  ;  and  we  shall  truly  feel  that  "  the  kingdom  of  God 
is  not  in  word,  but  in  power  ;"  "  not  meat  and  drink  ;  but  righteousness,  and 
peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost." 

The  religion  of  Jesus,  in  its  full  development,  abrogates  all  the  symbols  and 
rituals  of  the  Jewish  church,  and  destroys  those  works  of  the  carnal  mind, 
by  which,  in  the  time  of  the  apostacy,  the  priesthood  of  man  w^as  substituted 
for  that  of  Christ,  and  outward  forms  took  the  place  of  the  unchanging  power 
and  holiness  of  the  Gospel.  There  is  a  great  tendency  to  have  recourse  to 
sensible  objects  and  outward  observances  in  the  service  and  worship  of  God ; 
by  which  the  mind  is  in  imminent  danger  of  resting  in  forms,  rather  than 
coming  to  the  substance  of  the  Gospel.  Warm  are  our  desires  that  our 
ancient  testimony  to  the  spiritual  nature  of  the  Christian  religion  and  against 
all  ceremonial  usages  may  be  preserved  inviolate  ;  and  we  strongly  recom- 
mend our  dear  friends  to  be  very  watchful,  that  nothing  be  allowed  to 
estrange  them  from  a  full  appreciation  of  its  value  and  importance. 

D 


18 


CHRISTIAN   DOCTRINE. 


[chap.  I. 


I 


CHAP.    I.] 


CHRISTIAN    DOCTRINE. 


19 


From  the  General  Epistle,  1852. 

Wherefore,  beloved  brethren,  let  it  be  the  frequent  engagement  of  your 
souls,   in   deep  reverence  and  humility,  to  "consider  the  apostle  and  high 
priest  of  our  profession,  Christ  Jesus."      The  promised  Messiah,  He  to  whom 
all  preceding  dispensations  had  pointed,  and  in  whom  they  were  ended  and 
fulfilled,  He  who  was  with  God,  and  was  God,  the  Word  who  hath  declared 
to  man  Him  that  is  invisible,  even  He  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  amongst 
men.     Though  He  w^as  rich,  yet  for  our  sakes  He  became   poor ;  veiling, 
in  the  form  of  a  servant,  the  brightness  of  his  glory,  that,  through  Him, 
the  kindness   and  love   of  God    toward  man  might   appear,   in  a   mannei* 
every  way  suited  to  our  wants  and  finite  capacities.     His  righteous  precepts 
were  illustrated  and  confirmed  by  his  own  holy  example.     He  went  about 
doing  good  ;  for  us  He  endured  sorrow,  hunger,  thirst,  weariness,  pain  ;  unut- 
terable anguish  of  body  and  of  soul  even  unto  death  ;  and  was  "  in  all  points 
tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin."     Thus  humbling  Himself  that  we 
might  be  exalted.  He  emphatically  recognized  the  duties  and  the  sufferings  of 
humanity  as  among  the  means  whereby,  through  the  obedience  of  faith,  we  are 
to  be  discipUned  for  heaven  ;  sanctifying  them  to  us,  by  Himself  performing 
and  enduring  them,  and.  as  *'  the  Forerunner,"  at  once  plainly  marking  and 
consecrating  for  his  followers  the  path  in  which  they  must  tread.  But  not  only 
in  these  blessed  relations  must  the  Lord  Jesus  be  ever  precious  to  his  people. 
Exalted  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  in  Him  has  been  revealed  a  Redeemer 
at  once  able  to  suff'er  and  almighty  to  save  ;  an  High  Priest,  "  touched  with 
the  feeUng  of  our  infirmities,"  who,  having  made  reconciliation  for  our  sins 
by  the  offering  up  of  Himself  once  for  all.  "  is  gone  into  Heaven,"  there  to 
appear,  our  Mediator  and  Advocate,  in  the  presence  of  God. 

Beloved  Friends !  how  high  and  holy  is  our  vocation  in  being  called  by  the 
name,  and  invited  to  the  service,  of  such  a  Saviour.  There  is  not  one  amongst 
us,  whatever  be  the  advantages  of  his  education,  the  amiableness  of  his  disposi- 
tion, or  his  advancement  in  refinement  and  intelligence,  there  is  not  one  of  us 
to  whom,  in  his  natural  state,  the  language  of  our  adorable  Redeemer  may  not  be 
addressed,  "  Ye  must  be  born  again."  These  are  words  of  universal  and  per- 
petual application  ;  in  them  is  set  forth  that  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the 
conversion  and  sanctification  of  the  heart,  that  renewing  in  the  spirit  of  our 


/ 


minds,  by  which  we  may  every  one  of  us  be  made  as  "  lively  stones"  in  that 
spiritual  house  in  which  the  Lord  Himself  delights  to  dwell. 

From  the  General  Epistle,  1854. 

It  is  they  only  who  are  washed,  who  are  sanctified,  who  are  justified,  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God,  who  can  enjoy  the 
unspeakable  privilege  of  membership  in  the  spiritual  Israel.  No  rite,  no 
outward  membership  in  any  church,  can  suffice  to  make  us  children  of 
Abraham.  There  must  be  the  circumcision  of  the  heart,  the  putting  oflf  of 
"  the  old  man  which  is  corrupt,  according  to  the  deceitful  lusts,"  and  the  put- 
ting on  of  "  the  new  man  which,  after  God,  is  created  in  righteousness  and 
ti-uo  holiness."  The  calling  of  the  Christian  is  emphatically  a  "  heavenly 
calling."  "  Therefore,"  says  the  Apostle,  "  the  world  knoweth  us  not,  be- 
cause it  knew  him  not."  If  we  are  conscious  that  the  world  loveth  us,  and 
that  we  love  the  w^orld,  how  much  reason  is  there  to  fear  that  we  have  not 
yet  experienced  that  great  and  all-important  change,  whereby  they  who  were 
"  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,"  are  brought  nigh  through  the  blood  of 
Jesus,  and  made  partakers  of  the  adoption.  They  who  are  thus  adopted  into 
the  Lord's  family,  who  are  sealed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  and  made 
lieirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ,  have  their  desires,  their  hopes,  and 
their  affections  set  upon  heavenly  things,  and  are  no  longer  conformed  to  this 
world.     Strangers  and  pilgrims  upon  earth,  their  citizenship  is  in  heaven. 


From  the  General  Epistle,  1857. 

How  encouraging  to  the  true  penitent,  how  full  of  instruction  to  the 
advanced  Christian,  is  the  language  of  the  Redeemer,  "  I  am  the  door ;  by 
rac  if  any  man  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved.''  It  is  a  distinguishing  feature  of 
the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  it  bears  an  effectual  witness  to  Christ,  and 
brings  to  the  enjoyment  of  his  grace  in  those  various  relations  in  which  He 
has  been  pleased  to  reveal  Himself.  Under  the  power  of  heart-searching 
conviction,  it  draws  the  believing  soul,  in  contrition  and  humiliation,  to  the 
Saviour's  feet.     Here,  through  the  acceptance  of  Him,  in  Uving  faith,  as  the 

D  2 


i 


20 


CHEISTIAN    DOCTEINE. 


[chap.  I. 

propitiation  for  sin,  the  reconciling  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  the  heart, 
and  we  are  enabled  to  realize  the  inestimable  privilege  of  access  unto  God  ; 
not  in  our  own  right,  or  for  any  works  of  righteousness  that  we  have  done,' 
but  for  the  sake  of  Christ  alone.     In  thus  witnessing  of  Him,  and  establishing 
the  soul  upon  Him,  the  Holy  Spirit  becomes  a  Comforter  indeed.     Through 
his  sanctifying  power,  the  righteousness  of  God,  through  faith,  is  more  and 
more  manifested  in  the  life  and  conversation,  whilst  all  boasting  is  excluded. 
The  promise  of  the  New  Covenant,  in  its  most  precious  import,  is  fulfilled. 
The  law  of  God  becomes  more  and  more  plainly  written  upon  the  heart,  whilst 
a  yet  clearer  and  clearer  view  is  granted  of  the  depth  of  that  love  which,  in 
Christ  Jesus,  pardonetli  iniquity,  transgression,  and  sin.     Fervently  do'we 
desire   that   our   dear  friends,   everywhere,   may  press   after  an  individual 
acquamtance  with  this  heart-searching  and  heart-sanctifying  knowledge  of  the 
Son  of  God.      May  none,  under  the  heavy  weight  of  conviction,  stop°short  in 
the  first  stage  of  Christian  experience  ;  but,  yielding  without  reserve  to  the 
further  manifestations  of  light  and  truth,  may  they  be  brought  from  step  to 
step,  in  faith  and  faithfulness,  to  the  full  enjoyment  in  their  own  souls  of  the 
covenant  of  life  and  peace. 


From  the  General  EpMe,  1 858. 

He  who  loved  his  church,  and  gave  Himself  for  it,  yet  Kves  and  reigns  and 
mtcrcedes  on  its  behalf.  To  Him  John  was  commissioned  to  bear  testimony, 
not  only  as  the  Lamb  appointed  for  the  sacrifice,  but  also,  in  his  exaltation  and 
glory,  as  the  D.spenser  of  the  promised  Spirit.  The  voice  in  the  wilderness 
tha  proclaimed  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world,  declared  also,  «  He  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with 
fire  It  hath  pleased  the  Father  that  in  Him  should  aU  fulness  dwell."    He 

^  the  anointed  Priest  and  King ;  and  all  who,  through  living  faith,  become 
Christians  mdeed,  receive  an  unction  of  the  Spirit  from  Him,  the  Holy  One 
This  IS  "the  promise  of  the  Father"  under  the  new  covenant;  the  seal  of 
econcUiation  to  the  humble  behever  in  Jesus  ;  the  earnest  and  the  foretaste  of 
that  full  communion  and  perfect  joy  which  are  reserved  for  them  that  endure 
unto  the  end. 


CHAP.    I.] 


CHRISTIAN    DOCTUINE. 


21 


From  the  General  Epistle,  1861. 


The  gift  of  the  Spirit  is  a  special  promise  of  the  new  covenant.     The 
Saviour  expressly  declared,  "  I  will  pray  the  Father,  and  He  shall  give  you 
another  Comforter,  that  He  may  abide  with  you  for  ever.''     The  light  that 
shines  into  man's  heart  is  not  of  man,  and  must  ever  be  distinguished  both 
from  the  conscience  which  it  enlightens,  and  from  the  natural  faculty  of 
reason,  which,  when  unsubjected  to  its  holy  influences,  is,  in  the   things  of 
God,  very  foolishness.     One  with  the  Father  and  with  the  Son,  the  Holy  Spirit 
works  for  the  regeneration  of  fallen  and  rebellious  man.     Coming  in  the  name 
and  with  the  authority  of  the  ascended  Saviour,  He  remains  to  the  Church  the 
most  precious  pledge  of  the  power  and  continued  care  of  its  exalted  King. 
Not  merely  as  the  enlightener  of  the  conscience,  and  the  reprover  for  sin,  is 
the  Spirit  mercifully  granted,  but  also,  in  an  especial  manner,  to  testify  of  and 
to  glorify  the  Saviour  ;  to  apply,  with  sanctifying  efficacy  to  the  soul,  his  words 
and  work  when  upon  earth,  and  his  mediation  and  intercession  for  us  in 
heaven.     Hidden  and  often  very  gradual  as  may  be  the  work  of  the  Spirit,  it 
produces  a  real  and  most  effectual  change  ;  and  as  obedience  keeps  pace  with 
knowledge,  the  behever  is  privileged  to  receive  more  and  more  of  the  fulness 
which  is  in  Christ.     But  let  it  never  be  forgotten  that  every  increase  of  light 
and  experience,  how  much  soever  connected  with  his  usefulness  to  others,  is 
also  for  the  furtherance  of  the  work  in  his  own  soul.     He  is  taught  by  the 
Spii-it  to  look  unto  Jesus;  that,   "beholding  as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the 
Lord,"  he  may  be  "  changed  into  the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory,  even 
as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord."     Can  we  enough  meditate  upon  these  heavenly 
truths,  revealed  for  the  very  purpose  that  they  may  be  understood  and  enjoyed  ? 
What  encouragement  do  they  afford  us  to  seek  to  live  as  worshippers  in  the 
inner  sanctuary,  in  nearness  to  God,  in  childHke  faith,  in  loving  obedience, 
walking  in  the  Spirit ! 

Beloved  friends,  ye  who  in  the  riches  of  the  Father  s  love  have  been  par- 
takers of  the  heavenly  caUing,  may  you  receive  with  faith  and  thanksgiving, 
yet  with  a  solemn  sense  of  your  responsibihty,  the  words  of  the  Apostle,  "  Ye 
have  an  unction  from  the  Holy  One."  Let  the  anointing  which  ye  have 
received  of  Him  abide  in  you,  we  entreat  you  ;  cleansing,  guiding,  sanctifying  ; 
causing  you  in  all  things  to  grow  up  into  Him  who  is  the  Head.     The  cross- 


22 


CHEISTIAN    DOCTRINE. 


[chap.  I. 


bearing  follower  of  Jesus,  who  sits  in  penitential  love  and  holy  hope  at  his 
feet,  knows  most  of  this  precious  anointing.  In  such  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit 
are  brought  forth ;  not  only  conviction  for  sin,  repentance  and  faith,  but  love, 
joy,  peace,  the  sense  of  pardoning  mercy,  an  humble  reliance  on  sanctifying 
grace,  the  disposition  of  heart  which  finds  its  continual  satisfaction  in  loving, 
serving  and  pleasing  God  ;  and,  to  crown  all,  the  blessed  hope  of  finally 
resting  and  worshipping  with  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first- 
born who  are  witten  in  heaven.  Oh !  then,  that  neither  the  hurry  of  active 
life,  nor  the  pressure  of  even  necessary  duty,  may  witlidraw  any  from  that 
retired,  watchful  frame,  in  which  the  soul,  thirsting  foi*  the  living  God,  still 
breathes  the  fervent  petition,  '*  Thy  will  be  done.'' 


CHAPTER    II. 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


I 


CHAPTEE    11. 

CHRISTIAN     PRACTICE. 


Section  I.— Meetings  fob  Piblic  Worship. 

As  it  hath  been  our  care  and  practice  from  the  beginning,  that  an  open 
testimony  for  the  Lord  should  be  borne,  and  a  pubhc  standard  for  truth  and 
righteousness  upheld,  in  the  power  and  spirit  of  God,  by  our  open  and 
known  meetings  ;  so  it  is  our  advice  and  judgment,  that  all  Friends,  gathered 
in  the  name  of  Jesus,  keep  up  these  public  testimonies  in  their  respective 
pbces  ;  and  do  not  dechne,  forsake,  or  remove  their  public  assemblies,  because 
of  times  of  suffering ;  as  worldly,  fearful,  and  politic  professors  have  done 
because  of  informers  and  the  like  persecutors :  for  such  practices  arc  not 
consistent  with  the  nobility  of  the  truth,  and  therefore  not  to  be  owned  in  the 
church  of  Christ.     1675.  W.  E. 

Let  every  one  be  watchful  against  an  earthly  spirit,  for  that  will  choke  the 
good  seed,  and  bring  forth  a  slighting  or  neglecting  of  your  testimony  in  your 
first-day  and  week-day  meetings,  and  bring  a  decay  of  your  strength  and  zeal 
for  God.  and  his  truth,  and  bring  a  weakness  upon  you.  by  reason  whereof  you 
will  not  be  able  to  stand  in  an  hour  of  temptation.     1689.  P.  E. 

Advised  that  Friends,  though  meetings  are  sometimes  held  in  silence,  would 
not  neglect  their  attendance ;  for  the  hungry  soul  will  labour  for  bread,  and 
he  thirsty  for  the  water  of  life  ;  and  the  diligent  hand  will  make  rich  in  that 
treasure  which  is  of  an  enduring  substance.     1724.  P.  E. 

E 


26 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


In  your  religious  meetings  for  the  worship  of  God,  both  on  the  first  and 
other  days  of  the  week,  be  dihgent  to  wait  on  Him,  whereby  you  may  renew 
your  strength,  and  witness  Him  your  sufiicient  help ;  for  surely  many  of  us 
have  cause  thankfully  to  remember  his  early  visitations  in  the  assemblies  of 
his  people  ;  where  He  broke  in  upon  our  hearts  with  his  power  and  love,  and 
did,  in  the  needful  time,  administer  help,  comfort,  and  counsel ;  whereby,  in 
the  renewings  thereof,  we  have  been  upheld  in  a  faithful  testimony,  and  in  the 
discharge  of  our  duty  to  Him.     1725.  P.  E. 

In  all  your  meetings  for  the  vrorship  of  Almighty  God,  let  your  deportment 
be  such  as  may  demonstrate,  that  you  are  in  earnest  in  the  great  duty  of 
waiting  upon  and  worshipping  God  in  spirit ;  that  serious  and  tender- 
hearted inquirers  may  be  encouraged  to  come  and  partake,  in  your  assemblies, 
of  that  inward  and  spiritual  consolation  and  refreshment,  which  the  Lord  is 
graciously  pleased  to  impart  to  the  souls  of  such  as  are  humbled  in  his  sight, 
and  approach  his  holy  presence  with  reverence  and  fear.     1744.  P.  E. 


Although  the  labours  of  such  as  are  called  forth  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
and  instructed  thereby  rightly  to  divide  the  word  of  truth,  are  highly 
serviceable  in  the  church ;  yet  the  aim  and  design  of  every  true  gospel 
minister  is  to  direct  the  minds  of  all  to  the  divine  teachings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  to  wait  upon,  and  have  their  whole  trust  and  expectation  on 
the  Lord  alone.  And  as  the  rehgious  strength  and  communion,  both  of 
preachers  and  hearers,  consist  in  their  united  dependence  on  the  power  and 
Spirit  of  Christ,  their  guide  and  leader ;  so  where  any  part  of  that  dependence 
is  broken  ofi*  from  Him,  the  Holy  Head,  and  placed  on  any  instrument  or 
member  of  the  body,  it  hath  been  sometimes  experienced  to  become  a  weight 
or  burden  on  such  instrument,  and  a  real  impediment  to  its  present  service. 
Wherefore,  brethren,  we  beseech  you,  that  in  all  your  assemblies  for  the 
worship  of  God,  your  eye  be  single  unto  Him,  your  expectation  fixed  on 
Him  alone,  and  your  faith  standing  in  his  power  and  Spirit ;  thus  may  you 
grow  and  be  established  therein,  and  be  made  one  another's  strength  in 
the  Lord. 

And  let  the  hearers  be  watchful  over  their  own  spirits,  and  not  forwardly 
judge  or  censure  the  testimonies  which  may  be  delivered  amongst  them  ;  for 
if  they  be   not   very  careful   and  diligent  in  attending  upon  the  Lord  in 


SECT.    I.] 


MEETINGS   FOR    PUBLIC   WORSHIP. 


27 


meetings,  they  are  liable  to  mistake  in  the  judgment  they  may  pass  on  the 
ministry.  Now  this  being  a  matter  of  great  moment,  for  the  preservation  of 
love  and  concord  in  the  churches,  and  knowing  the  danger  and  ill  consequences 
which  attend  a  hasty  and  censorious  judging  of  the  ministry,  we  think  it 
necessary  to  caution  Friends,  not  to  let  their  own  spirits  sway  them,  but  to 
let  the  Spirit  of  God  rule  and  reign  in  their  hearts  ;  for  this  will  preserve  all 
in  sweetness  and  tenderness  one  towards  another.     1731.  W.  E. — 1753.  P.  E. 


We  tenderly  exhort  such  as,  through  fear  of  neglecting  their  temporal 
concerns,  or  other  considerations,  are  kept  from  a  due  attendance  of  meetings 
for  worship,  seriously  to  consider  that  gracious  promise  left  upon  record ; 
"  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteousness,  and  all  these 
things  shall  be  added  unto  you."  Some  of  us  have  to  testify,  that  our 
outward  afiairs  have  not  suffered,  by  giving  up  our  time,  the  few  hours  set 
apart  for  religious  worship ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  our  minds  have  been 
thereby  greatly  strengthened  to  come  up  with  propriety  in  the  duties  we  owe 
to  God,  to  our  families,  and  to  all  mankind.  Let  us  call  to  remembrance  the 
zeal  of  our  honourable  predecessors,  who,  when  they  had  great  reason  to 
expect  they  should  be  driven  into  noisome  and  pestilential  prisons,  sent  into 
banishment,  or  subjected  to  other  grievous  sufferings,  for  meeting  together  on 
no  other  account  than  to  worship  God  according  to  their  consciences ;  yet,  in 
the  strength  of  that  holy  faith  and  love  which  supported  them  in  suffering, 
failed  not  constantly  to  keep  up  their  meetings  at  the  hazard  of  all,  and 
expense  of  many  of  their  lives,  liberties,  and  properties.     1758.  P.  E. 

"Where  two  or  three,"  saith  our  Lord,  "are  gathered  together  in  my 
name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them."  In  these  words.  He  invites  us 
not  only  to  meet  one  with  another,  but  in  so  doing,  with  Himself  also. 
Shall  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords,  condescend  to  offer  his  divine 
presence  for  our  good,  and  shall  we,  his  dependent  creatures,  set  so  light  by 
his  inestimable  kindness,  as,  either  wilfully  or  negligently,  to  let  slip  those 
precious  seasons,  wherein  we  might  receive  his  blessed  assistance  so  necessary 
to  our  help  and  salvation  1  Shall  the  poor,  perishing  gratifications  of  sense 
and  self-love,  or  any  inconveniences  of  a  trivial  nature,  be  suffered  to  prevent 
our  dutiful  attendance  upon  Him,  in  whom  alone  stands  our  everlasting  interest  ? 

£  2 


28 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    11. 


/ 


Shall  a  cloudy  sky,  a  little  wet,  a  little  cold,  a  little  ease  to  the  flesh,  a  view  to 
a  little  earthly  gain,  or  any  common  incident,  furnish  an  excuse  for  declining 
this  duty,  and  thereby  depriving  ourselves  of  the  blessed  advantage,  often 
vouchsafed  to  the  faithful,  of  enjoying  heavenly  communion  together  in  spirit, 
with  the  Lord  of  life  and  glory  ?     1765.     P.  E. 

They  who  are  obedient  to  this  universal  injunction  of  our  Saviour,  "  Watch," 
are  prepared  for  the  due  fulfilling  of  every  duty ;  and  eminently  so,^  for  that 
most  essential  one  of  worship.  How  many  feel  themselves  languid,  when 
assembled  for  this  solemn  purpose,  for  want  of  a  previous  preparation  of  heart ! 
The  mind,  crowded  with  thoughts  on  outward  things  in  approaching  the  place 
Tor  public  worship,  and  resuming  them  with  avidity  on  its  return,  is  not  likely 
to  fill  up  the  interval  to  profit ;  and  to  such,  their  meeting  together  may  prove 
a  form  as  empty,  as  any  of  those  out  of  which,  we  believe,  truth  called  our 
forefathers,  and  still  calls  us.     1 800.     P.  E. 

A  punctual  attendance  at  the  hour  appointed  for  public  worship  is  a  matter 
of  no  small  importance.  If  we  hurry  away  from  our  outward  occupations  to 
the  meeting-house,  thinking  that,  by  the  delay  of  a  few  minutes,  we  shall  not 
be  long  behind  our  brethren,  we  are  in  great  danger  of  having  our  thoughts 
employed  on  that  in  which  we  have  been  engaged,  and  of  interrupting  that 
holy  silence,  which,  it  is  beheved,  would  often  prevail,  if  all  the  members  of 
a  meeting  were  assembled  not  only  in  one  place,  but  at  one  time,  with  one 
and  the  same  great  object  in  view\     1821. 

This  meeting  regarding  the  attendance  of  all  our  religious  meetings  as 
important  in  the  training  up  of  our  youth  in  a  life  and  conversation  consistent 
with  our  Christian  profession,  thinks  it  right  affectionately  to  express  its 
concern,  that  Friends,  on  placing  out  their  children  in  situations,  may  endeavour 
to  make  arrangements  with  their  employers,  for  their  enjoyment  of  this 
privilege.     1837. 

Whilst  we  desire  to  cherish,  and  to  inculcate  true  Christian  charity  towards 
those  from  whom  we  differ,  we  would  affectionately  encourage  all  our  mem- 


lii 


SECT.    I.] 


MEETINGS   FOR   PUBLIC   WORSHIP. 


29 


bers  to  confine  themselves,  in  the  public  performance  of  this  solemn  duty,  to  a 
diligent  attendance  of  our  own  meetings  for  worship ;  not  seeking  help  in 
forms  or  modes  of  worship  inconsistent  with  our  principles.  1840.  P.  E. — 
1860.  P.  E. 


We  have  been  made  afresh  sensible  at  this  time  of  the  soundness  and  excel- 
lence of  those  views  which  our  predecessors  were  led  to  take,  on  the  important 
subject  of  public  worship.  May  these  views,  and  the  practices  which  have 
resulted  from  them,  ever  be  held  and  carried  out  amongst  us,  not  in  the  dead- 
ness  of  the  form,  but  in  the  Hfe  and  power  of  godHness.  Oh !  that  in  all  our 
meetings  for  Divine  worship  the  hearts  of  those  assembled  may  be  truly 
exercised  in  reverent  waiting  upon  the  Lord ;  that,  by  the  help  of  his  Holy 
Spirit,  those  true  sacrifices  of  brokenness  and  contrition,  of  prayer  and  reverent 
thanksgiving,  may  be  prepared  and  offered,  through  our  one  Mediator,  which 
are  essential  features  of  pure,  evangelical  worship  ;  that  stands  neither  in  forms 
nor  in  the  formal  disuse  of  forms,  and  may  be  without  words  as  well  as  with 
them,  but  must  be  "  in  spirit  and  in  truth."  May  we  ever  bear  in  mind,  that 
it  is  not  the  mere  outward  gathering  together,  but  the  inward  gathering  of  our 
hearts  unto  the  Lord,  that  makes  a  true  meeting  for  worship.  And  how  con- 
soling is  the  remembrance  that  this  worship  is  not  dependent  upon  numbers  : 
where  two  or  three  are  gathered  in  the  name  of  Christ,  there  is  a  church,  and 
Christ  the  living  Head  in  the  midst  of  them.  In  his  name  therefore,  to  use 
the  language  of  George  Fox,  may  you  seek  to  keep  all  your  meetings  ;  "  that 
you  may  feel  Him  in  the  midst  of  you  exercising  his  offices.  As  He  is  a 
Prophet  whom  God  has  raised  up  to  open  to  you,  and  as  He  is  a  Shepherd 
who  has  laid  down  his  life  for  you,  to  feed  you,  so  hear  his  voice  ;  and  as  He 
is  a  Counsellor  and  a  Commander,  follow  Him  and  his  counsel ;  and  as  He 
is  a  Bishop  to  oversee  you  with  his  heavenly  power  and  Spirit,  and  as  He  is  a 
Priest  who  offered  Himself  for  you,  who  is  made  higher  than  the  Heavens,  who 
sanctifies  his  people,  his  church,  and  presents  them  to  God  without  blemish, 
spot  or  wrinkle,  so  know  Him  in  all  his  offices,  exercising  them  amongst  you, 
and  in  you."     1855.     P.  E. 


We  have  afresh  rejoiced  in  the  high  privileges  which  abound  in  the  Gospel. 
He  who  died  for  his  people  to  save  them  from  their  sins,  ever  liveth  to  make 
intercession  for  them.     Through  his  mediation,  without  the  necessity  for  any 


30 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


inferior  instrumentality,  is  the  Father  to  be  approached  and  reverently  wor- 
shipped. The  Lord  Jesus  has  for  ever  fulfilled  and  ended  the  typical  and 
sacrificial  worship  under  the  law,  by  the  offering  up  of  Himself  upon  the  cross 
for  us,  once  for  all.  He  has  opened  the  door  of  access  into  the  inner  sanctuar}^ 
and  graciously  appointed  spiritual  offerings  for  the  service  of  his  temple, 
suited  to  the  several  conditions  of  all  who  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  The 
broken  and  the  contrite  heart,  the  confession  of  the  soul  prostrate  before  God, 
the  prayer  of  the  afflicted  when  he  is  overwhelmed,  the  earnest  wrestling  of 
the  spirit,  the  outpouring  of  humble  thanksgiving,  the  spiritual  song  and 
melody  of  the  heart,  the  simple  exercise  of  faith,  the  self-denying  service  of 
love  ;— these  are  among  the  sacrifices  which  He,  our  merciful  and  faithful 
High  Priest,  is  himself  pleased  to  prepare  by  his  Spirit  in  the  hearts  of  them 
that  receive  Him,  and  to  present  with  acceptance  unto  God. 

May  none  yield  to  the  idea  that  there  can  be  worship  in  any  prescribed 
system  of  observances  apart  from  the  ministrations  of  the  Lord's  Spirit,  or 
conclude  that  there  can  be  no  true  worship  even  where  the  immediate  opera- 
tions of  his  Spirit  are  enjoyed,  without  the  accompaniment  of  outward  teaching 
or  services.  And  when  assembled  in  our  religious  meetings,  may  none  rest  in 
a  vacant  stillness  or  indolent  musing,  or  in  thoughts  wandering  upon  earthly 
things.  J\ray  all  seriously  remember  that  the  object  of  thus  assembling  is  the 
worship  of  the  infinite,  all-seeing  and  ever-present  God.  And  let  it  not  be 
forgotten  that  the  purpose  of  the  immediate  ministry  of  his  Spirit  is  to  bring 
us  into  deep  searching  of  heart ;  to  enlighten  us  to  see  our  true  state ;  to  con- 
trol and  sanctify  our  thoughts  and  affections  ;  and,  beyond  all,  to  take  of  the 
things  of  Christ,  and  apply  them  with  power  to  the  healing,  strengthening  and 
refreshment  of  the  humble  and  believing  soul.     1857.     P.  E. 

You  know,  dear  friends,  that  it  is  not  to  man,  but  unto  the  Lord  alone,  that 
we  must  look  for  the  nourishment  of  the  soul.  Bearing  in  mind  the  words  of 
our  Holy  Redeemer,  "  No  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  me,''  may  it 
be  your  concern  in  all  your  assemblies  to  gather  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  That 
which  is  to  be  sought  after  is  not  silence  merely,  but  worship, — even  the 
worship  of  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  May  the  faith  of  our  dear 
friends  be  increased  in  the  immediate  teaching  of  the  Comforter,  remembering 
the  Saviour  s  declaration,  "  He  shall  take  of  mine  and  shall  shew  it  unto  you." 
But  let  not  any  think  that  because  their  meetings  have  been  usually  held  in 


SECT.   I  .] 


MEETINGS   FOR   PUBLIC   WORSHIP. 


31 


silence,  therefore  they  are  to  go  on  from  meeting  to  meeting,  never  expecting 
anything  else.  The  true  worshipper  is  he  who  is  resigned  to  every  intimation 
of  the  Divine  will ;  not  prejudging  the  counsels  of  his  Lord,  nor  allowing  any 
habits  or  fears  of  his  own  to  bring  him  under  a  bondage  wherein  the  word  of 
the  Lord  can  neither  have  free  course  nor  be  gloiified.  A  self-imposed  silence 
in  man's  will  may  be  scarcely  less  formal  or  hurtful  than  words  wanting  fitness 
or  power. 

May  we  ever  be  upon  our  guard  against  a  superficial  and  unauthorized 
ministry ;  yet  in  the  renewed  persuasion  that  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel, 
under  right  authority,  is  a  divinely  appointed  means  for  the  conversion  of 
sinners  and  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  and  that  true  spirituality  cannot 
prosper  where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  quenched,  we  are  concerned  to  exhort 
our  dear  friends  everywhere,  humbly  to  wait  for,  and  in  all  things  to  be 
obedient  to,  its  precious  operations,  whether  designed  only  for  their  individual 
profit,  or  gently  constraining  them  to  utter  a  word  in  season  for  the  help  or 
encouragement  of  others. 

And  you  who  may  believe  yourselves  called  to  bear  a  public  testimony  to 
your  Lord,  let  such  a  call  be  accepted  as  a  motive  to  increased  watchfulness 
and  humility.  Yield  up  yourselves  wholly  to  the  operations  of  his  Spirit,  who 
sitteth  "  as  a  refiner  and  purifier  of  silver,"  to  "  purify  the  sons  of  Levi,  and 
purge  them  as  gold  and  silver,  that  they  may  offer  unto  the  Lord  an  offering 
in  righteousness."  Let  self  be  laid  low,  and  your  will  be  given  up  to  the  Lord. 
Move  only  as  He  calls  you,  and  be  very  watchful  to  know  both  the  outflowing 
and  the  staying  of  the  anointing  oil.     1860.  P.  E. — 1861.  P.  E. 


mmmt: 


32 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


!l 


Section  II. — Private  Retirement  and  Prayer. 


Frequent  waiting  in  stillness  on  the  Lord,  for  the  renewal  of  strength,  keeps 
the  mind  at  home  in  its  proper  place  and  duty,  and  out  of  all  unprofitable 
association  and  converse,  whether  amongst  those  of  our  own,  or  other 
professions.  Much  hurt  may  accrue  to  the  religious  mind  by  long  and 
frequent  conversation  on  temporal  matters,  especially  by  interesting  ourselves 
too  much  in  them ;  for  there  is  a  leaven  tlierein,  which,  being  suffered  to 
prevail,  indisposes  and  benumbs  the  soul,  and  prevents  its  frequent  ascendings 
in  Hving  aspirations  towards  the  Fountain  of  eternal  hfe.     1770.  P.  E. 

In  a  well-ordered  family,  short  opportunities  of  religious  retirement  fre- 
quently occur,  in  which  the  mind  may  be  turned  in  secret  aspiration  to  the 
Author  of  all  our  blessings  ;  and  which  have  often  proved  times  of  more  than 
transient  benefit.  It  is  our  present  concern  that  no  exception  to  this  practice 
may  be  found  amongst  us ;  whether  it  take  place  on  the  reading  of  a  portion 
of  the  sacred  volume,  or  when  we  are  assembled  to  partake  of  the  provisions 
with  which  we  are  supplied  for  the  sustenance  of  the  body.  May  the 
experience  of  us  all  be  such,  that  we  can  adopt  the  words  of  the  Psalmist, 
^'  Evening,  and  morning,  and  at  noon,  will  I  pray.''     1817.  P.  E. 

In  the  sacred  writings  no  duty  is  more  clearly  set  forth  than  that  of  prayer. 
Prayer  is  the  aspiration  of  the  heart  unto  God  :  it  is  one  of  the  first  engage- 
ments of  the  awakened  soul,  and  we  believe  that  it  becomes  the  clothing^'of 
the  mmds  of  those  whose  lives  are  regulated  by  the  fear  and  love  of  their 
Creator.  If  in  moments  of  serious  reflection,  and  when  communing  with  our 
own  hearts,  we  are  sufiiciently  ahve  to  our  helpless  condition,  we  shall  often 
feel  that  we  may  pour  forth  our  secret  supplications  unto  the  Lord  And  as 
we  believe  that  it  is  one  of  the  greatest  privileges  a  Christian  can  enjoy  thus 
to  draw  nigh  in  spirit  unto  the  Father  of  mercies,  we  earnestly  desire  that  no 
one  may  deprive  himself  of  so  great  a  blessing.     1823.  P.  E. 

We  continue  to  believe  that  our  disuse  of  set  forms  of  prayers  is  founded 
on  a  correct  view  of  the  spiritual  nature  of  the  Gospel  dispensation.  At  the 
same  time  we  are  persuaded,  that  all  who  have  a  just  sense  of  the  value  of 


sect,  il] 


private  retirement  and  prayer. 


33 


their  immortal  souls,  and  of  their  own  great  need  of  help  from  above,  must 
rejoice  with  thankfulness,  in  knowing  and  in  feeling  that  they  may  pray  unto 
our  Father  who  is  in  heaven.  Oh !  then  that  every  one  may,  with  a  sincere 
and  believing  heart,  and  with  reverential  awe,  approach  the  throne  of  grace  ; 
trusting  in  the  mediation  of  Him  through  whom  we  "have  access  by  one 
Spirit  unto  the  Father."  Let  none  be  discouraged  from  the  performance  of 
this  duty  by  a  sense  of  their  transgressions  ;  but  in  humility  and  sincere 
repentance,  let  them  implore  the  forgiveness  of  God,  who,  as  they  patiently 
wait  before  Him,  will  in  his  own  time  supply  all  their  need.  And  if  there  be 
any,  who,  if  they  deal  honestly  with  their  own  hearts,  must  acknowledge  that 
they  do  not  pray,  may  these  deeply  reflect  upon  the  danger  of  their  situation, 
and  be  alarmed  at  the  great  loss  which  they  sustain  ;  and  avail  themselves  of 
the  high  privilege  of  drawing  nigh  unto  God,  and  partaking  of  the  assurance 
that  He  will  draw  nigh  unto  them.     1828.  P.  E. 

^fay  we  all  draw  nigh  unto  God  in  prayer — ask  the  assistance  of  his  grace 
to  help  in  time  of  need — and  look  unto  Him  as  our  merciful  Father  who  is  in 
heaven  ;  assuredly  believing,  that,  as  He  is  approached  in  reverence  and  faith, 
lie  will  graciously  answer  our  petitions,  and  supply  all  our  need,  in  and  through 
Christ  Jesus.  As  this  sacred  duty,  so  forcibly  enjoined  in  Holy  Scripture,  is 
correctly  understood  and  performed  aright,  parents  will  become  so  sensible  of 
its  great  value  to  themselves,  that  they  will  feel  the  importance  of  turning 
tHufHo  the  attention  of  their  beloved  offspring ;  and,  as  they  seek  for  wisdom 
and  strength  to  act  rightly  herein,  they  will  be  assisted  by  Him,  to  whom  they 
should  desire  that  they  and  their  children  may  be  wholly  dedicated.  1830. 
P.  E. 

Under  the  solemn  conviction  that,  whatever  be  our  circumstances  in  life 
or  our  position  in  the  church,  prayer  is,  in  the  Divine  appointment,  essential 
to  our  spiritual  health,  we  would  earnestly  press  upon  all  to  seek  for  oppor- 
tunities in  the  course  of  each  day  for  private  retirement  and  waitnig  upon  the 
Lord  ;  and  tenderly  to  cherish  those  precious,  but  often  gentle  and  easily 
resisted  motions  of  the  Lord's  Spirit,  which  would  contrite  and  humble  our 
hearts,  and  draw  them  forth  in  fervent  petitions  for  tliat  spiritual  food  which 
can  alone  supply  our  daily,  our  continual  need.  May  none  amongst  us  be 
living  in  a  state  of  unconcern,  insensible  to  the  righteous  judgment  of  God 


34 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


upon  all  that  is  unholy  ;  their  sins,  unrepented  of  and  unforgiven,  still  resting 
on  their  souls  :  rather  let  them  be  encouraged  to  come  in  deep  humiUation  to 
the  mercy-seat,  there  to  plead  for  pardon  and  plenteous  redemption,  in  the 
all-availing  name  of  our  crucified  Redeemer.  How  precious  for  us  all  is  the 
assurance  "  that  we  have  a  great  High  Priest,  that  is  passed  into  the  heavens,^ 
Jesus  the  Son  of  God  ;"  one  who  is  "  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  in- 
firmities ;"  and  in  whose  holy  name  we  are  invited  to  "  come  boldly  unto  the 
throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in 
time  of  need."     185-1.  T.  E. 

Impressed  with  the  importance,  to  the  spiritual  life,  of  seasons  of  private 
retirement,  we  are  engaged  to  encourage  our  friends  frequently  to  avail  them- 
selves of  this  privilege  ;  for  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  for  meditation,  for 
deep  searching  of  heart,  and  for  seeking  to  draw  nigh  in  prayer  to  God. 

Fervent  arc  our  desires  tliat  we  may  be  indeed  a  spiritually-minded  people ; 
clierishing  that  inward  retircdncss  and  spirit  of  prayer  in  which  the  voice 
of  the  Heavenly  Shepherd  may  be  distinctly  heard,  and  ability  received  to 
follow  Him,  in  the  obedience  of  fiiith,  in  the  path  of  duty.  0  for  more 
constant  dependence  in  our  daily  walk  upon  his  guidance  and  grace !  How 
precious  the  holy  settlement,  the  quiet  confidence  of  those  who  put  their  trust 
in  the  Lord ! 

The  more  we  seek  "  to  abide  in  Christ,"  the  more  fruitful  shall  we  be  in 
that  field  of  oflering  into  which  He  may  call  us,  and  the  more  shall  we  be 
enabled  to  glorify  our  Father  in  heaven.     18G1. 


35 


Section  III. — On  Reading  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

We  recommend  it  as  an  incumbent  duty  on  Friends,  to  cause  their  children 
to  be  frequent  in  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  to  observe  to  them  the 
examples  of  such  children  as  in  scripture  are  recorded  to  have  early  learned 
the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  hearkened  to  his  counsel :  instructing  them  in  the 
fear  of  the  Lord,  planting  upon  their  spirits  impressions  of  reverence  towards 
God,  from  whom  they  have  their  daily  support ;  showing  them  they  ought  not 
to  offend  Him,  but  love,  serve,  and  honour  Him,  in  whose  hands  all  blessings 
are.     1709.  RE. 


Let  the  Holy  Scriptures  be  early  taught  our  youth,  and  diligently  searched, 
and  seriously  read  by  Friends,  with  due  regard  to  the  Holy  Spirit  from  whence 
they  came,  and  by  which  they  are  truly  opened.     1720.  P.  E. 

And,  dear  friends,  inasmuch  as  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  the  means  of 
conveying  and  preserving  to  us  an  account  of  the  things  most  surely  to  be 
believed  concerning  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  the  flesh,  and  the 
fulfilling  of  the  prophecies  relating  thereto,  we  therefore  recommend  to  all 
Friends,  especially  elders  in  the  church,  and  masters  of  families,  that  they 
would,  both  by  example  and  advice,  impress  on  the  minds  of  the  younger  a 
reverent  esteem  of  those  sacred  writings,  and  advise  them  to  a  frequent 
reading  and  meditating  therein ; — and  that  you  would,  at  proper  times  and 
seasons,  when  you  find  your  minds  rightly  disposed  thereunto,  give  the  youth 
to  understand,  that  the  same  good  experience  of  the  work  of  sanctification, 
through  the  operations  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  the  Holy  Scriptures 
plentifully  bear  testimony  to,  is  to  be  witnessed  by  believers  in  all  generations, 
as  well  as  by  those  in  the  first  ages  of  Christianity  ;  in  which  case,  some 
account  of  your  own  experience  may  be  helpful  to  them.  And  this  we 
recommend  as  the  most  effectual  means  of  begetting  and  establishing  in  their 
minds  a  firm  belief  of  the  Christian  doctrine  in  general,  as  well  as  of  the 
necessity  of  the  aid  and  help  of  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  in  the 
hearts  of  men  in  particular,  contained  in  the  Bible ;  and  of  preserving  them 
from  being  defiled  with  the  many  pernicious  notions  and  principles,  contrary 

F  2 


36 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


to  sound  doctrine,  which  are  at  this  time  industriously  dispersed  in  the  nation, 
to  the  reproach  of  the  Christian  profession  in  general.     1728.  P.  E. 

We  tenderly  and  earnestly  advise  and  exhort  all  parents  and  masters  of 
families,  that  they  exert  themselves  in  the  wisdom  of  God,  and  in  the  strength 
of  his  love,  to  instruct  their  children  and  families  in  the  doctrines  and  precepts 
of  the  Christian  religion  contained  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ;  and  that  they 
excite  them  to  the  diligent  reading  of  those  sacred  writings,  which  plainly  set 
forth  the  miraculous  conception,  birth,  holy  life,  wonderful  works,  blessed 
example,  meritorious  death,  and  glorious  resurrection,  ascension,  and  mediation 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  and  to  educate  their  children  in  the 
belief  of  those  important  truths,  as  well  as  in  the  belief  of  the  inward 
manifestation  and  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God  on  their  own  minds,  that 
they  may  reap  the  benefit  and  advantage  thereof,  for  their  own  peace  and 
everlasting  happiness,  which  is  infinitely  preferable  to  all  other  considerations. 
We  therefore  exhort,  in  the  most  earnest  manner,  that  all  be  very  careful  in 
this  respect ;  a  neglect  herein  being,  in  our  judgment,  very  blameworthy. 
And  further,  where  any  deficiency  of  this  sort  appears,  wo  rcconmiend  to 
monthly  and  quarterly  meetings,  that  they  stir  up  those  whom  it  may  concern 
to  their  duty  therein.     1732.  P.  E. 

And,  dear  friends,  as  much  as  in  you  lies,  encourage  a  frequent  and  diligent 
reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  your  families.  In  them  are  contained  the 
promises  of  eternal  life  and  salvation.  For  as  a  steady  trust  and  belief  in  the 
promises  of  God,  and  a  frequent  meditation  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,  was  the 
preservation  of  a  remnant  in  old  time,  so  it  is  even  to  this  day  ;  and  as  a 
distrust  and  disbelief  of  the  promises  of  God,  and  a  neglect  of  his  holy  law, 
was  the  occasion  of  the  complaints  made  against  the  Jews,  the  posterity  of 
Abraham,  even  so  we  have  reason  to  fear,  that  the  apparent  decline  in  our 
time  of  true  piety  and  godly  zeal,  in  many  places,  is  too  much  owing  to  a 
disregard  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  promises  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  them  recorded.  Wherefore  it  greatly  behoves  every  one,  who 
would  be  united  to  Christ,  and  a  member  of  his  church,  to  believe  in  the 
promises  of  God  and  Christ,  and  wait  to  know  the  fulfiUing  of  them  in  his  own 
heart.  It  was  by  this  the  primitive  believers  became  of  "  one  heart,  and  of 
one  soul."     It  was  by  one  Spirit,  namely,  the  Spirit  promised  by  Christ,  that 


SECT.  III.] 


ON    READING   THE   HOLY   SCRIPTURES. 


37 


they  were  "  all  baptized  into  one  body.''  Having  therefore,  dearly  beloved, 
such  great  and  precious  promises,  and  being  encompassed  with  so  great  a 
cloud  of  witnesses,  let  us  run  with  cheerfulness  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord ; 
"  looking  unto  Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith ;  who,  for  the  joy 
that  was  set  before  him,  endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame,  and  is  set 
down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God."     1740.  P.  E. 

It  has  afforded  us  much  satisfaction  to  believe,  that  the  Christian  practice  of 
daily  reading  in  families  a  portion  of  Holy  Scripture,  with  a  subsequent  pause 
for  retirement  and  reflection,  is  increasing  amongst  us.  We  conceive  that  it 
is  both  the  duty  and  the  interest  of  those  who  believe  in  the  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel,  and  who  possess  the  invaluable  treasure  of  the  sacred  records,  fre- 
quently to  recur  to  them  for  instruction  and  consolation.  We  are  desirous  that 
this  wholesome  domestic  reguLation  may  be  adopted  every  where.  Heads  of 
families,  who  have  themselves  experienced  the  benefit  of  religious  instruction, 
will  do  well  to  consider  whether,  in  this  respect,  they  have  not  a  duty  to 
discharge  to  their  servants  and  others  of  their  household.  Parents,  looking 
sincerely  for  help  to  Him  of  whom  these  Scriptures  testify,  may  not  unfre- 
quently,  on  such  occasions,  feel  themselves  enabled  and  engaged  to  open  to 
the  minds  of  their  interesting  charge,  the  great  truths  of  Christian  duty,  and 
Christian  redemption.     1815.  P.  E. 

The  practice  of  frequent  retirement  in  spirit  greatly  assists  us  on  our  way 
to  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  If  an  impartial  review  of  our  conduct  then  takes 
place,  and  if  the  sincere  and  secret  petition  is  raised  for  Almighty  help,  we 
are  led  from  an  undue  attachment  to  the  things  of  this  life,  and  our  hopes 
and  dependence  are  increasingly  placed  upon  our  Holy  Redeemer.  The 
sacred  truths  of  the  Bible  are  often  at  such  times  brought  to  remembrance 
with  consolation  and  strength.  It  is  one  among  the  many  evidences  of  the 
divine  authority  of  Holy  Scripture,  that,  in  the  various  ages  of  the  Christian 
church,  its  invaluable  contents  have  produced  in  true  believers  a  harmonizing 
sense  of  their  blessed  effects.  If,  in  humility  and  in  reliance  upon  the  Spirit 
which  gave  them  forth,  we  are  diligent  in  reading  these  sacred  writings,  we 
become  increasingly  sensible  of  their  value.  We  are  then  piepared,  from  our  own 
experience,  to  say  that  they  are  able  to  make  us  wise  unto  salvation  through 
faith  in  Christ  Jesus ;  we  readily  subscribe  to  the  truth  of  the  position,  that  in 


H 


38 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


order  to  the  accomplishment  of  this  great  end  they  need  no  human  comment; 
and  we  are  anxious  that  our  fellow-men,  in  every  region  of  the  globe,  may 
possess  and  may  be  able  to  read  the  volume  of  inspiration.     1825.  P.  E. 

In  addition  to  the  practice  of  the  family-reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  the 
importance  of  which  we  deeply  feel,  be  encouraged  often  to  read  them  in 
private :  cherish  a  humble  and  sincere  desire  to  receive  them  in  their  genuine 
import ;  and  at  the  same  time,  dear  friends,  avoid  all  vain  speculations  upon 
unfulfilled  prophecy.  Forbear  from  presumptuously  endeavouring  to  deter- 
mine the  mode  of  the  future  government  of  the  world,  or  of  the  church  of 
Christ.  Seek  an  enlightened  sense  of  the  various  delusions  of  our  common 
enemy,  to  which  we  are  all  liable ;  ask  of  God  that  your  meditations  upon  the 
sacied  writings  may  be  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Their  effect, 
when  thus  read,  is  to  promote  an  increase  of  practical  piety,  and  the  right 
performance  of  all  our  civil  and  religious  duties,  and  not  to  encourage  vain  and 
fruitless  investigations.  Remember,  dear  friends,  that  they  are  "  profitable 
for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness ;  that 
the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  throughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works." 
And  whilst  we  fully  acknowledge  that  *'  all  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of 
God," — a  view  supported  by  sound  and  undeniable  rational  evidence, — let  us 
ever  bear  in  mind,  that  it  is  only  "through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus"  that 
they  are  able  to  make  wise  unto  salvation.  As  this  precious  faith  is  sought 
for  and  prevails,  the  evidence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  our  hearts  most 
satisfactorily  confirms  our  belief  in  the  divine  authority  of  these  inestimable 
writings,  and  increases  our  gratitude  for  the  possession  of  them,  and  for  the 
knowledge  of  that  redemption  which  comes  by  the  Lord  Jesus.     1832.  P.  E. 

While  we  are  anxious  that  all  our  members  should  exercise  a  daily  diligence 
in  the  perusal  of  the  sacred  volume,  we  would  earnestly  invite  them  to  wait 
and  pray  for  that  divine  immediate  teaching,  which  can  alone  effectually 
illuminate  its  pages,  and  unfold  their  contents  to  the  eye  of  the  soul.  "  For 
what  man  knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save  the  spirit  of  man  which  is  in 
him '?  even  so  the  things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God."  As 
this  is  our  humble  endeavour,  the  various  features  of  divine  truth  will  be 
gradually  unfolded  to  the  seeking  mind.  We  beseech  you,  dear  friends,  care- 
fully to  avoid  all  partial  and  exclusive  views  of  religion,  for  these  have  ever 


SECT.    III.] 


ON    READING   THE   HOLY   SCRIPTURES. 


39 


been  found  to  be  the  nurse  of  error.  The  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  forms  a 
perfect  whole  ;  its  parts  are  not  to  be  contrasted,  much  less  opposed  to  each 
other.  They  all  consist  in  beautiful  harmony ;  they  must  be  gratefully 
accepted "  in  their  true  completeness,  and  applied  with  all  diligence  to  their 
practical  purpose.  That  purpose  is  the  renovation  of  our  fallen  nature,  and 
the  salvation  of  our  never-dying  souls.     1835.  P.  E. 

We  rejoice  at  the  large  degree  in  which  our  members,  both  older  and  younger, 
are  imbued  with  the  knowledge  of  the  precious  truths  of  Holy  Scripture ; 
believing  that  an  intelhgcnt  acquaintance  with  their  invaluable  contents,  under 
the  discipline  and  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  a  privilege  which  we  cannot 
too  highly  prize.  The  powers  of  the  understanding  were  given  to  be  em- 
ployed, not  by  any  means  exclusively  upon  worldly  pursuits  and  engagements, 
but  also  upon  objects  of  a  far  higher  and  an  enduring  nature,  even  the  things 
of  God  and  of  his  Kingdom,  so  far  as  He  has  been  pleased  to  reveal  them  to 
us  :  yet  it  remains  to  be  a  truth  of  the  greatest  practical  import,  that  "  the 
things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God."  How  instructive  in 
relation  to  this  subject  is  the  prayer  of  the  Apostle  for  the  Ephesian  converts, 
that  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  glory,  might  give  unto 
them  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  Him  ;  the  eyes 
of  their  understanding  being  enlightened  that  they  might  know  what  was  the 
hope  of  their  calling.  How  touching  and  impressive  is  the  language  of  our 
Redeemer  Himself :  "  I  thank  thee,  0  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because 
thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them 
unto  babes.*'  It  is  in  simple  child-Uke  obedience  to  the  manifestations  of  the 
Lord's  will  concerning  us,  that  this  will  is  opened,  often  very  gradually,  to  the 
believing  and  watchful  soul.  In  this  heavenly  training,  the  powers  of  the 
understanding  are  not  laid  aside  as  useless,  but,  through  humility  and  the  fear 
of  the  Lord,  are  strengthened  and  sanctified  in  the  exercise  of  their  highest 
functions.     1856.  P.  E. 


Our  minds  have  been  brought  into  religious  soHcitude  on  behalf  of  our 
younger  members,  and  especially  such  as  may  be  in  situations  from  home, 
in  the  desire  that  the  care  which,  whether  under  the  parental  roof  or  in 
our  several  schools,  may  have  been  bestowed  upon  their  religious  instruction, 
may  still  be  continued  in  this  critical  period  of  their  life. 


40 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


41 


Deeply  impressed  with  the  claims  ^Yhich  these  have  upon  our  sympathy  and 
nurturing  care,  and  the  importance  of  endeavouring  to  imbue  their  minds  with 
sound  religious  principles,  we  think  it  right  to  encourage  well-concerned 
Friends,  in  the  exercise  of  a  kind  and  Christian  interest  for  this  and  every 
other  portion  of  our  Society,  to  consider  whether,  without  in  anywise  inter- 
fering with  our  meetings  for  worship,  and  entirely  distinct  from  them,  arrange- 
ments might  not  he  made  for  meeting  together  for  the  serious  perusal  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  "  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus."  Such  engagements,  if  rightly  entered  into,  would, 
we  believe,  tend  to  promote,  and  not  in  any  degree  to  supersede,  the  private 
perusal  of  the  sacred  volume. 

When  thus  occupied,  in  an  humble  and  teachable  disposition,  and  in  reverent 
dependence  upon  the  enlightening  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  opportunities 
would  be  afforded  for  the  illustration  of  our  religious  principles,  and  for  the 
mutual  edification  and  estabhshment  of  our  members  in  the  faith  and  hope  of 
the  Gospel     1861. 

We  would  earnestly  caution  our  members, — though  we  tnist  that  such  a  cau- 
tion is  needed  by  very  few, — against  any  attempts  to  undermine  the  authority 
of  Holy  Scripture.  The  more  we  are  experimentally  acquainted  with  the 
mind  of  Christ,  the  more  shall  we  .be  taught  the  inestimable  value  of  those 
records  of  which  He  is  the  central  theme.  Their  inspiration  will  become  not 
a  matter  of  opinion  merely,  but  of  experience,  as  the  great  Inspirer  of  all 
Scripture  opens  and  applies  the  precious  truths  which  are  there  revealed. 

We  advert  with  much  interest  to  the  increased  attention  given  by  many  of 
our  members  to  the  careful  perusal  of  the  Sacred  Writings.  May  this  be  ever 
associated  with  a  deepening  sense  that  it  is  only  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus 
that  they  can  make  wise  unto  salvation.  "  The  natural  man  receiveth  not  the 
tilings  of  the  Spirit  of  God.*'  The  Comforter  alone  can  open  the  understanding 
to  the  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  to  a  right  sense  of  its  harmony  and  just 
proportions.  And  there  are  experiences  of  the  inner  life,  which,  though  in 
perfect  unison  with  Scripture,  may  not  be  there  hterally  described.  They  can 
only  be  understood  as  they  are  unfolded  to  the  soul,  waiting  in  simple  depen- 
dance  upon  that  Spirit  who  searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of  God. 
1861.  P.  E. 


f 


Section  IY. — On  Gifts  and  Services  for  the  Religious  Benefit  of 

Others. 

A  liberty  was  enjoyed  during  the  purest  ages  of  Christianity,  for  any  person 
moved  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  to  preach  the  doctrine  of  the  glorious  Gospel 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  freely ;  and  of  which  they  were  not 
deprived,  till  great  corruptions  of  doctrine  and  practice  were  found  amongst 
the  professors  of  Christianity,  and  the  civil  powers  were  prevailed  upon  to 
meddle  with  the  consciences  of  the  people,  which  of  right  are  to  be  subject  to 
God  only.     1735.  P.  E. 

The  deplorable  condition  of  the  Heathen,  and  the  degraded  circumstances 
under  which  they  are  living,  have  been  felt  at  this  time,  as  well  as  in  former 
years,  to  be  truly  affecting.  And  although  no  way  appears  to  open  for  our 
adopting  any  specific  measure,  in  order  to  communicate  to  them  the  knowledge 
of  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  we  earnestly  recommend  their  benighted  condition 
to  the  frequent  remembrance  and  Christian  sympathy  of  all  our  members. 
There  are  various  means  of  diffusing  a  knowledge  of  Christianity  among  them, 
which  ill  no  degree  compromise  our  religious  principles.  The  Holy  Scriptures 
abundantly  testify  how  offensive  in  the  Divine  sight  are  the  abominations  of 
idolatry  ;  and  we  desire  that  all  may  stand  open  to  the  intimations  of  the 
Heavenly  Shepherd,  and  follow  the  leadings  of  his  Spirit  into  such  services 
as  He  may  be  pleased  to  appoint  to  them  individually.  We  rejoice  in  the 
part  which  many  of  our  members  have  taken  in  the  general  diffusion  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  in  promoting  a  Christian  education  of  the  poor  in 
this  and  in  other  countries  ;  and  we  desire  that  these  very  important  objects 
may  receive  the  continued  attention  and  support  of  Friends. 

We  feel  at  this  time  a  warm  and  affectionate  solicitude  that  we  may  all 
strive,  through  the  help  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  live  up  to  that  profession  of  the 
Christian  religion,  and  to  maintain  those  views  of  its  simplicity,  spirituality, 
and  purity,  which  our  Society  has  uniformly  thought  it  right  to  uphold.  And, 
as  living  faith  in  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  a  practical  observance  of 
the  precepts  and  example  of  our  blessed  Lord,  regulate  our  affections  and 


42 


CHEISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


conduct,  we  shall  be  enabled  more  correctly  to  perceive  our  individual  places 
in  the  church.  In  the  exercise  of  this  ftiith  and  obedience,  we  shall  become 
more  weaned  from  the  love  of  the  world,  and  more  filled  with  the  love  of  God  ; 
and  whether  our  lot  be  cast  at  home  or  abroad,  in  more  civilized  or  in  less 
enlightened  countries,  we  shall  be  made  instrumental  in  advancing  that  king- 
dom which  is  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  1833. 
RE. 

"  Where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is  liberty."  The  freedom  of  gospel 
ministry,  and  the  liberty  of  all  the  hving  members  of  the  Christian  church  to 
exercise  the  gifts  bestowed  upon  them  by  its  Holy  Head,  have  been  among  the 
most  prominent  testimonies  of  our  religious  Society.  In  the  fear  of  God,  our 
early  friends  protested  against  the  exercise  of  authority  over  conscience  in 
matters  between  man  and  his  Creator,  and  against  the  assumption,  by  any 
one  individual,  to  act  as  the  sole  agent  for  the  people  in  their  assemblies  for 
divine  worship.  We  believe  that  this  arrangement,  by  which  the  conducting 
of  services  in  a  Christian  congregation  rests  with  the  minister,  and  the  hearers 
are  precluded  from  the  exercise  of  spiritual  gifts  in  the  public  worship  of  God, 
is  a  departure  from  primitive  Christianity.  In  regard  to  these  things,  beloved 
friends,  accept  the  word  of  earnest  exhortation: — Stand  fast  in  the  liberty 
wherewith  Chi'ist  hath  made  us  free.     1843.  P.  E. 

It  was  the  prayer  of  the  Psalmist — may  it  be  the  prayer  of  us  all — "  So 
teach  us  to  number  our  days,  that  we  may  apply  our  hearts  unto  wisdom.'' 
Whatever  may  be  the  duration  of  our  earthly  existence,  no  life  is  too  long  for 
the  performance  of  the  duties  which  He  who  measures  it  out,  appoints  for  it. 
May  you  then,  beloved  Friends,  in  the  middle  or  more  advanced  stages  of  life, 
be  faithful  in  your  several  stewardships.  Beware,  we  entreat  you,  of  the  be- 
guilements  of  ease  and  self-indulgence  ;  of  being  absorbed  by  the  cares  of  the 
world,  or  hindered  by  its  entanglements.  Honestly  seek  to  be  redeemed  from 
the  encumbrances  of  earth  ;  dwell  in  retirement  of  spirit  before  the  Lord,  and 
in  the  habitual  exercise  of  the  faith  and  love  of  Christ.  Whether  it  be  in 
the  family  or  in  the  shop,  in  the  market,  the  bank,  or  the  board-room,  in  those 
things  which  belong  to  your  private  or  to  your  public  duties,  let  the  light  of 
the  Gospel  shine  through  all.     The  parent,  the  master,  the  man  of  business, 


SECT.    IV.]         GIFTS    AND    SERVICES   FOR   THE   BENEFIT   OF    OTHERS. 


43 


1 


. 


the  citizen,  the  servant,  each  has  a  testimony  to  bear  for  Christ.  Let  all  be 
wiUino-  to  dwell  under  a  sense  of  their  responsibilities  and  of  their  needs.  Let 
our  prayers  be  fervent,  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  for  ourselves  and  for  others.  May 
those  upon  whom  it  rightly  devolves  be  diligent  in  feeding  the  Lord's  flock, 
and  in  gathering  souls  to  Christ.  And  may  none,  whatever  their  position, 
overlook  the  lesser  openings  of  duty.  A  word  of  counsel,  of  reproof,  or  of 
encouragement,  spoken  in  season,  in  ever  so  broken  a  manner,  whether  in  the 
family  and  social  circle,  or  more  publicly,  how  good  it  is !  How  often  does  it 
reach  the  witness  in  the  hearts  of  others  !  How  often  does  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord  attend  it !  Let  us  bear  in  mind  the  christian  duty  of  watching  over  one 
another  for  good.  Each  may  be  called  to  manifest  his  interest,  by  word  or 
deed,  on  behalf  of  a  brother  or  a  sister  ;  and  thus  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of 
our  Divine  Master,  whose  whole  life  was  marked  by  sympathy  for  the  sorrows 

and  infirmities  of  man. 

Walking  before  Him  as  a  retired,  self-sacrificing,  spiritually-minded 
people,  may  He  be  more  and  more  known  to  dwell  amongst  us,  dis- 
tributing of  his  gifts,  and  preparing  a  succession  of  faithful  labourers.  We 
would  speak  tenderly,  yet  plainly,  of  our  jealousy  lest  any  of  our  dear 
friends  should  be  keeping  back  from  that  place  in  the  Lord's  house  to  which 
He  is  calling  them.  We  hail  with  satisfaction  the  interest  taken  by  many  of 
them  in  works  of  benevolence.  We  rejoice  in  observing,  among  our  beloved 
younger  friends,  many  hopeful  evidences  of  attachment  to  the  cause  of  their 
Redeemer.  The  sacrifices  of  earlier  years  are  blessed  in  their  season.  But 
larger  experience,  and  new  accessions  of  grace,  call  for  still  increasing  devoted- 
ness.  May  there  be  a  progressive  advancement  from  strength  to  strength. 
May  zeal  for  that  which  is  good  be  ever  tempered  with  heavenly  wisdom.  Let 
nothing  take  the  place  of  that  love  which  draws  the  soul  to  Christ,  as  its  rest 
and  home.  May  all  keep  the  eye  single  unto  Him  ;  prepared,  with  subjected 
hearts,  for  every  fresh  manifestation  of  his  counsel.  Varied  are  the  services 
of  his  household,  but  to  each  the  language  is  applicable,  "  Be  ye  clean,  that 
bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord."  The  work  of  the  Lord  is  ever  an  humbling 
work,  bringing  low  and  keeping  low.  Many  are  its  conflicts  and  humiliations, 
but  unspeakable  its  joys.  "  Where  I  am,"  saith  our  Holy  Redeemer,  "  there 
shall  also  my  servant  be  :  if  any  man  serve  me,  him  will  my  Father  honour." 
1859.  P.E. 

Q  2 


41 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


^ 


We  desire  that  our  views  as  to  the  spirituahty  of  divine  worship,  the 
authority  and  quaUfication  for  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  and  the  mode  of 
holding  our  meetings  for  worship,  may  continue  to  be  faithfully  maintained. 

Christ,  who  is  Head  over  all  things  to  the  church,  and  who  hath  promised 
to  be  in  the  midst  of  those  gathered  in  his  name,  does  also  condescend  to 
make  use  of  his  servants,  by  imparting  to  them  spiritual  gifts,  to  be  exercised 
under  the  renewed  anointing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  the  conversion  of  sinners, 
and  for  the  edification,  exhortation,  and  comfort  of  the  assembled  worshippers. 

Whilst  careful  to  uphold  the  gospel  standard  in  the  things  of  God,  we  desire 
to  be  preserved  from  limiting  in  any  degree  the  fulness  and  the  freeness  of  the 
operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Each  living  member  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
has  a  place  of  service,  and  to  such  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  given  to 
profit  withal. 

We  thankfully  acknowledge  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  in  the  diversities  of 
gifts,  intellectual  as  well  as  spiritual,  which,  in  his  care  for  the  church,  He  is 
pleased  to  confer  upon  its  several  members.  JMay  w^e  ever  bear  in  mind  that, 
however  great  their  diversities,  it  is  by  the  one  Spirit  they  are  given  ; 
however  differing  in  the  administrations,  it  is  the  same  Lord ;  however  diver- 
sified the  operations,  it  is  the  same  God  which  worketh  all  in  all. 

We  desire  to  encourage  our  friends  individually  to  faithfulness  in  occupying 
the  talent  received,  "as  they  that  must  give  account;"  in  dependence 
upon  his  grace,  and  in  loving  service  to  Him,  who  loved  them  and  gave 
Himself  for  them  ;  remembering  the  apostolic  injunction,  "  Ye  are  not  your 
own,  for  ye  are  bought  with  a  price ;  therefore  glorify  God  in  your  body  and 
in  your  spirit,  which  are  God  s.''  We  believe  that  a  freer  exercise  of  the 
various  gifts  graciously  bestowed  upon  many  of  our  members,  might,  under 
the  divine  blessing,  tend  to  the  instruction,  comfort,  and  edification  of  the 
body,  and  to  the  spreading  of  the  "  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus."     1861. 


Our  attention  has  been,  at  various  times,  seriously  turned  to  the  condition 
of  vast  numbers  of  our  fellow  countrymen  in  this  land,  Hving  in  ignorance  and 
sin  ;  and  we  rejoice  with  thankfulness  in  contemplating  the  Christian  efforts 
which  have  been  and  continue  to  be  made,  for  the  improvement  of  their  moral 
and  religious  condition,  by  the  members  of  our  religious  Society.  At  the  same 
time,  beUeving  that  much  more  of  devotedness  is  called  for  at  our  hands,  and 


SECT.  IV.]         GIFTS   AND   SERVICES   FOR   THE    BENEFIT   OF    OTHERS. 


45 


'a. 


f 


that  not  a  few  amongst  us  are  entrusted  with  gifts  and  qualifications  which 
ought  to  be  employed  in  the  service  of  Christ,  this  meeting  feels  engaged  to 
encourage  Friends  to  give  themselves  up  in  the  love  of  the  gospel  to  the 
performance  of  these  duties.  As  in  simplicity  and  in  faith,  they  commit 
their  efforts  to  the  blessing  of  the  Lord,  their  labours  of  love  will,  we  cannot 
doubt,  be  graciously  accepted  of  Him.     1861. 


46 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


SECT,   v.] 


GENERAL   CHRISTIAN   COUNSEL. 


47 


Section  V. — General  Christian  Counsel. 

It  is  much  upon  us  to  put  Friends  in  remembrance  to  keep  to  the  ancient 
testimony  truth  begat  in  our  hearts  in  the  beginning,  against  the  spirit  of 
this  world  ;  for  which  many  have  suffered  cruel  mockings,  beating,  stoning, 
&c.,  particularly  as  to  the  corrupt  fashions,  dealings,  and  language  of  the 
world,  their  over-reachings  and  vain  jestings  ;  that  the  cross  of  Christ  in  all 
things  may  be  kept  to,  which  preserves  Friends  blameless,  and  honours  the 
Lord's  name  and  truth  in  the  earth.     1675.  W.  E. 

Let  none  strive  nor  covet  to  be  rich  in  this  world,  in  these  changeable 
things  that  will  pass  away ;  but  let  your  faith  stand  in  the  Lord  God  who 
changes  not,  that  created  all,  and  gives  the  increase  of  all.     1676. 

Friends  are  also  advised  to  be  careful  of  their  conduct  at  all  times  and  on 
all  occasions  ;  that  no  stumbling-block  be  laid  in  the  way  of  honest  inquirers, 
nor  offence  given  to  tender  young  convinced  Friends.  "  Let  your  light  so 
shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  3'our  Father 
which  is  in  heaven.''  Let  us  walk  wisely  towards  those  that  are  without,  as 
well  as  those  within  ;  let  our  moderation  and  prudence,  as  well  as  truth  and 
justice,  appear  to  all  men,  and  in  all  things  ;  in  trading  and  commerce,  in 
speech  and  communication,  in  eating  and  drinking,  in  habit  and  furniture  ; 
and,  through  all,  in  a  meek,  lowly,  quiet,  spirit ;  that  as  we  profess  to  be  a 
spiritually-minded  people,  we  may  appear  to  be  such  as,  being  bounded  by  the 
cross  of  Christ,  show  forth  the  power  of  that  divine  principle  we  make  profes- 
sion of,  by  a  conversation  every  way  agreeable  thereunto.     1731.  P.  E. 

Let  none  be  ashamed  of  the  tendering  power  of  the  Lord,  but  yield  to  the 
operation  of  his  Word,  which  is  as  a  fire  to  burn  up,  and  as  a  hammer  to  break 
in  pieces.  It  was  by  this  that  our  ancients  became  a  bright  and  shining 
people.  The  Lord  himself  hath  declared  his  approbation  of  an  humble  and 
contrite  state  and  condition  of  soul ;  so  that  none  need  to  be  ashamed  of  it. 
"  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  the  heaven  is  my  throne,  and  the  earth  is  my  footstool : 
where  is  the  house  that  ye  build  unto  me  1  and  where  is  the  place  of  my  rest  1 


For  all  those  things  hath  mine  hand  made,  and  all  those  things  have  been, 
saith  the  Lord  :  but  to  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  him  that  is  poor  and  of  a 
contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth  at  my  word/'  And  the  royal  prophet  says, 
"  The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken  spirit :  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  0 
God,  thou  wilt  not  despise."     1739.  P.  E. 

We  beseech  you  to  stand  upon  your  guard  against  the  allurements  and 
temptations  of  this  evil  world  :  and  beware  of  an  ambitious  and  covetous 
spirit,  by  which  many  are  ensnared  in  an  eager  pursuit  of  earthly  enjoyments ; 
tlie  danger  of  which  is  thus  described  by  the  apostle  Paul  :  "  They  that  will 
be  rich  fall  into  temptation  and  a  snare,  and  into  many  foolish  and  hurtful 
lusts,  which  drown  men  in  destruction  and  perdition  :  for  the  love  of  money 
is  the  root  of  all  evil ;  which  while  some  coveted  after,  they  have  erred 
from  the  faith,  and  pierced  themselves  through  with  many  sorrows.''  Beware, 
therefore,  dearly  beloved,  lest  you  also,  being  led  aside  by  the  love  of  this 
world,  and  the  deceitfuluess  of  riches,  fall  from  your  own  steadfastness. 
1740.  P.  E. 

And,  dear  friends,  under  a  consideration  of  the  subtle  and  continual  assaults 
of  the  enemy  of  our  souls,  we  find  it  necessary  to  put  you  in  mind,  that  what- 
ever your  advancement  in  the  work  of  religion,  or  your  services  in  the  church 
may  have  been,  you  have  still  as  great  need  as  ever  to  dwell  in  an  humble 
state  of  watchfulness.  Some,  whom  the  Lord  hath  favoured  with  the  influences 
of  his  love  while  their  hearts  remained  low  and  humble  in  his  sight,  have,  by 
giving  way  to  the  subtle  temptations  of  the  enemy,  under  the  specious  pretence 
of  enlargement  and  freedom  of  spirit,  become  exalted  in  their  minds,  gradually 
declined  from  their  first  love,  and  from  that  tender  regard  and  care  which  once 
rested  upon  their  minds  towards  God  ;  and  by  an  unguarded  conduct  have 
lost  their  esteem  and  service  in  the  church,  and  brought  dishonour  on  the 
blessed  truth  which  they  had  long  professed.  "  Wherefore  let  him  that 
thinketh  he  standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall."     1743.  P.  E. 

We  profess  to  believe  in  the  inward  teachings  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  Jesus, 
our  Redeemer  and  Mediator,  our  Advocate  with  the  Father ;— of  Him  whose 
precious  blood  was  shed,  that  He  might  procure  unto  us  eternal  life,  and 
present  us   holy,  and   unblamable,  and   unreprovable   unto   God.      Let   us 


48 


CHI^ISTIAN    FRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


individually  inquire,  how  far  we  are  acting  in  conformity  with  the  solemn 
truths  of  the  gospel.  Are  we  seeking,  in  humble  suppHcation  unto  the  Lord, 
that  our  faith  may  be  established  therein '?  Are  we,  in  patient  waiting  before 
Him,  desiring  that  we  may  clearly  discover  the  inshinings  of  his  light  upon 
our  understandings,  and  that,  by  walking  in  faith,  according  to  its  manifesta- 
tions, our  lives  may  be  spent  in  the  love  and  fear  of  our  great  Creator? 

1820.  P.  E. 

If  we  are  really  concerned  to  look  into  our  ovm  hearts,  if  we  do  but  enough 
bear  in  remembrance  that  our  inmost  thoughts  are  beheld  by  the  all-penetrating 
eye  of  God,  we  shall  be  sensible  that  there  ought  to  be  no  relaxation  in  the 
great  duty  of  watchfulness  unto  prayer.  The  frequent  recurrence  of  this 
conviction  will  lead  us  to  look  to  a  higher  power  than  our  own  faculties,  to 
enable  us  to  work  out  our  salvation,  or  to  aid  in  promoting  the  Lord's  work  on 
the  earth.  An  increase  of  gratitude,  from  a  continued  sense  of  the  Lord's 
unmerited  goodness,  will  animate  us  to  serve  Ilim  in  the  performance  of 
our  allotted  duties  ;  in  doing  good  to  our  neighbours,  or  in  the  concerns  of 
the  church.  Then  will  there  be  a  constant  reference  to  Ilim  who  has  qualified 
for  the  work  :  we  shall,  in  reality,  seek  no  honour  one  from  another ;  but, 
by  our  lives  as  well  as  by  our  words,  ascribe  all  to  Ilim  to  whom  it  is  due. 
It  is  equally  the  duty  of  all  our  members,  to  endeavour,  in  their  daily  walk 
through  life,  to  act  consistently  with  their  Christian  profession.  It  is  a 
serious  reflection  for  us  to  make,  that  our  conduct  may,  in  the  eyes  of  our 
associates,  either  adorn  or  dishonour  the  principles  which  we  profess.  Our 
views  on  silent  waiting  upon  God,  our  belief  that  pure  gospel  ministry 
ought  to  be  exercised  from  the  immediate  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  our 
testimony  to  the  meek  and  peaceable  nature  of  the  religion  of  Jesus,  and 
our  non-observance  of  outward  ordinances,  originate  in  a  conviction  that 
the  dispensation  of  the  gospel  is  a  spiritual  dispensation.  This  our  religious 
profession  is  a  loud  call  upon  us  for  great  circumspection  of  conduct,  and  deep, 
inward  retirement  before  the  Lord.  And,  whilst  persuaded  that  these  precious 
testimonies  are  founded  upon  the  precepts  and  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  we  desire 
especially  to  press  this  sentiment  upon  our  friends,  that  we  are  at  no 
time  more  qualified  to  bear  them,  than  when  we  have  the  ornament  of  a 
meek  and   quiet   spirit,  and  are  willing  to  suffer  for  the  name  of  Christ. 

1821.  P.  E. 


SECT,   v.] 


GENERAL    CHRISTIAN   COUNSEL. 


49 


In  these  days  of  religious  liberty,  in  which  our  intercourse  with  those 
of  other  societies  is  widely  different  from  that  which  obtained  in  the  times  of 
our  pious  predecessors,  it  becomes  us  to  be  especially  careful  that  we  do  not  in 
any  way  compromise  our  ancient  principles  and  testimonies.  We  believe  that  it 
is  equally  incumbent  on  us,  as  on  those  who  were  made  instrumental  in  the  first 
gathering  of  our  Society,  to  maintain  those  views  and  practices  by  which  thev 
were  distinguished.  And  we  feel  desirous  that,  both  in  the  performance  of  our 
civil  duties  and  in  associating  for  objects  of  benevolence,  all  our  dear  friends 
may  be  concerned  not  in  any  way  to  forfeit  the  character  of  consistency,  but 
in  all  things  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour.  It  is,  we  believe,  alike 
important  to  our  own  benefit,  and  to  that  of  the  universal  church  of  Christ, 
that  we  do  not  shrink  from  filling  that  station  in  it  which  Divine  Wisdom 
nas  assigned  us,  but  in  singleness  of  heart  give  ourselves  up  to  what  it  may  be 
our  individual  duty  to  perform.     1828.  P.  E. 

We  would  remind  our  friends,  that  they  can  never  be  hving  members  of  the 
church  of  Christ,  without  baptism.  And  what  is  the  baptism  which  can  thus 
unite  them  in  fellowship  with  the  body  ?  not  the  performance  of  any  external 
rite  ; — but  "  the  washing  of  regeneration  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 
Never  forget,  we  beseech  you,  that  vain  will  be  the  advantages  which  you  have 
derived  from  the  teaching  of  your  fellow-men,  unless  you  are  truly  born  of 
the  Spirit,  and  become  new  creatures  in  Christ  Jesus.  While  we  confess  our 
continued  conviction  that  all  the  ceremonies  of  the  Jewish  law  were  fulfilled 
and  finished  by  the  death  of  Christ,  and  that  no  shadows,  in  the  worship  of 
God,  were  instituted  by  our  Lord,  or  have  any  place  in  the  Christian  dispen- 
sation, we  feel  an  earnest  desire  that  we  may  all  be  partakers  of  the  true 
supper  of  the  Lord.  Let  us  ever  hold  in  solemn  and  thankful  remembrance 
the  one  great  sacrifice  for  sin.  Let  us  seek  for  that  living  faith,  by  which 
we  may  be  enabled  to  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man  and  drink  his  blood. 
For,  said  our  blessed  Lord,  "  Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man  and 
drink  his  blood,  je  have  no  life  in  you  "  Thus  will  our  souls  be  replenished 
and  satisfied,  and  our  strength  be  renewed  in  the  Lord.     1835.  P.  E. 


God  is  faithful,  who  has  called  us  unto  the  fellowship  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.     With  Him  there  is  bread  for  the  hungry,  water  for  the  tliirsty 

H 


50 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[CIIAP.    II. 


strength  for  the  weak,  heahng  for  the  sick,  and  Hfe  for  the  dead.  "  The  grace 
of  God  that  bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  teaching  us  that 
denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts  we  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and 
godly,  in  this  present  world."  Who  amongst  us,  beloved  friends,  has  not  been 
made  a  partaker  of  the  offers  of  this  grace  ?  To  which  of  us  has  not  been 
proclaimed,  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world  1"  For  which  of  us  hath  Christ  not  died  ?  And  who  is  there  amongst 
us  unacquainted  with  the  inward  pleadings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  softening  and 
contriting  the  heart,  and  graciously  inviting  to  the  full  acceptance  and  enjoy- 
ment, in  the  obedience  of  faith,  of  the  plenteous  redemption  which  is  in  Christ  ? 
Seeing  then  that,  in  the  infinite  compassion  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  his  love 
hath  thus  abounded  towards  us  in  Christ  Jesus,  fervent  are  our  desires  that 
there  may  be  none  in  anywise  shrinking  from  the  full  surrender  of  the  heart 
unto  Him.  To  be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  experience  the  circum- 
cision of  the  heart,  is  indispensably  necessary  to  a  full  participation  in  the 
privilege  of  true  membership  hi  the  church  and  family  of  the  redeemed. 
Without  this  our  Christianity  is  but  a  name.  And  if  we  have  a  name  that  we 
live  when  we  are  dead,  what  will  it  profit  us  ?  How  inestimable  is  the  value, 
how  full  of  woo  is  the  loss,  of  the  immortal  soul !  May  none  be  loitering 
as  at  the  threshold  of  the  sanctuary  ;  prepared,  it  may  be,  even  to  rejoice  at 
the  entering  in  of  others,  without  entering  in  themselves.  ^lay  none 
allow  the  strength  and  vigour  of  their  days  to  pass  away  as  though  they 
had  no  object  beyond  this  transitory  life :  but  may  each,  in  reverence  and 
godly  fear,  keep  continually  in  remembrance  the  infinite  importance  of  our 
present  stewardship  ;  and  that  we  are  individually  called  by  the  most  impres- 
sive considerations,  not  to  be  spectators  merely  of  the  Christian  race,  but  to 
run  that  race  ourselves,  if  we  would,  in  the  end,  through  unmerited  mercy, 
obtain  the  incorruptible  crown.     185G.  P.  E. 


Beloved  friends,  have  we  sufficiently  realized  the  work  and  power  of  the 
Spirit  of  our  Lord,  both  in  its  early  and  in  its  more  abiding  manifestations  1 
Have  we  submitted  to  its  heart-searching,  heart-cleansing  baptism  ?  Have  we, 
as  faithful  subjects,  been  willing-hearted  recipients  of  the  grace  of  our  heavenly 
King  1  To  every  member  of  his  church  He  entrusts  a  portion  of  spiritual 
treasure  to  be  diligently  used,  not  to  be  buried  in  the  earth  or  selfishly  enjoyed. 


SECT,  v.] 


GENERAL   CHRISTIAN   COUNSEL. 


51 


It  is  for  mutual  profit  and  help  that  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  mercifully 
bestowed.  May  we,  then,  be  faithful  and  diligent  in  our  several  callings,  as 
good  stewards  of  the  manifold  grace  of  God.  Whatever  be  our  position  in  life, 
may  we  be  concerned  to  adorn  his  doctrine  in  all  things,  and  to  commend  it 
to  others  by  an  humble  and  self-denying  conversation.  So  shall  the  word  of 
Christ  dwell  in  us,  not  sparingly,  but  richly  ;  and  after  our  measure  of  suffer- 
ing and  of  service  is  filled  up,  it  shall  be  ours,  in  due  season,  to  reap  abundantly, 
if  we  faint  not.     1858.  P.  E. 


II  2 


1 


62 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


SECT.  VI.] 


SIMPLICITY,  MODERATION,  AND  SELF-DENIAL. 


53 


Section  VI.  -Exhortations  to  Christian  Simplicity,  Moderation  and 

Self-denial. 

We  earnestly  desire  that  Friends  everywliere  be  put  in  mind  to  keep  under 
the  leadings  and  guidance  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth  in  their  outward  habits  and 
fashions  thereof ;  not  suffering  the  spirit  of  the  world  to  get  over  them,  in  a 
lust  to  be  like  unto  it  in  things  useless  and  superfluous  ;  lest  it  prevail  upon 
them,  by  giving  a  little  way  to  it,  till  it  leads  them  from  the  simplicity  and 
plainness  that  become  the  gospel ;  and  so  from  one  vain  liberty  to  another,  till 
they  come  to  lose  the  blessed  liberty  that  is  in  Christ ;  into  which  they  were 
in  measure  redeemed ;  and  fall  back  into  the  bondage  of  the  worlds  spirit, 
and  grow  up  into  the  liberty  of  the  flesh  with  the  lust  and  concupiscence 
thereof ;  and  so  lose  both  their  name  and  place  in  the  truth,  as  too  many  have 
done.     1688.  P.  E. 

It  is  our  tender  and  Christian  advice  that  Friends  take  care  to  keep  to  truth 
and  plainness,  in  language,  habit,  deportment,  and  behaviour ;  that  the  sim- 
plicity of  truth  in  these  things  may  not  wear  out  or  be  lost  in  our  days,  nor 
in  those  of  our  posterity  ;  and  to  avoid  pride  and  immodesty  in  apparel,  and 
all  vain  and  superfluous  fashions  of  the  world.     1691.  P.  E. 

It  is  the  advice  of  this  meeting  that  all  Friends  keep  to  the  simplicity  of 
truth,  and  our  ancient  testimony,  in  calling  the  months  and  days  by  scripture 
names,  and  not  by  heathen.     1697.  P.  E. 

This  meeting,  under  a  deep  sense  that  pride,  and  the  vain  customs  and 
fashions  of  the  world,  prevail  over  some  of  our  profession,  particularly  in  the 
excess  of  apparel  and  furniture,  doth  earnestly  recommend  that  all  who  make 
profession  with  us  take  care  to  be  exemplary  in  what  they  wear,  and  what  they 
use,  so  as  to  avoid  the  vain  customs  of  the  world,  and  all  extravagancy  in 
colour  and  fashion ;  and  keep  themselves,  in  respect  thereof,  spotless  and 
blameless,  adorning  their  profession  in  all  modesty  and  sobriety  :  and  that  all 
parents  be  watchful  over  their  children,  and  careful  not  to  suffer  them  to  get 


up  into  pride  and  excess,  but  keep  them  to  that  decent  plainness  which  becomes 
the  people  of  God  ;  that  their  children  may  not  be  exposed  to  ruin  by  their 
parents'  neglect.     1703.  P.  E. 

Forasmuch  as  a  true  Christian  practice,  and  every  branch  of  it,  is  the  fruit 
and  effect  of  the  inward  sanctification  of  the  heart,  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
for  which  we  are  frequently  to  wait  on  Him  in  all  humility  and  lowHness  of 
mind  ;  we  tenderly  advise,  that  everytliing  tending  to  obstruct  or  divert  the 
minds  of  children,  or  those  of  more  advanced  years,  from  this  good  exercise, 
may  be  carefully  avoided  and  taken  out  of  the  way.  And  it  being  evident, 
that  the  glory  and  vanity  of  the  world,  and  the  pleasures  and  diversions  of  it, 
are  of  this  nature  and  tendency  ;  we  therefore  advise  that  all  parents  and 
masters,  in  the  first  place,  be  good  examples  to  their  children  and  families,  iu 
a  humble  and  circumspect  w^alking,  and  with  all  plainness  of  habit  and  speech  ; 
and  also,  that  they  be  very  careful  not  to  indulge  their  childien  in  the  use  and 
practice  of  things  contrary  thereunto.     1735.  P.  E. 

It  is  also  our  concern  to  exhort  all  Friends,  both  men  and  women,  to  watch 
against  the  growing  sin  of  pride,  and  to  beware  of  adorning  themselves  in  a 
manner  disagreeable  to  the  plainness  and  simplicity  of  the  truth  we  make 
profession  of.  0  that  they  would  duly  consider  that  reproof  which  the  Lord,  by 
the  mouth  of  his  prophet,  pronounced  against  the  haughty  daughters  of  Zion, 
where  He  describes  even  the  particularities  of  their  dressings  and  ornaments, 
so  displeasing  to  the  Lord,  and  drawing  down  his  judgments  upon  them ! 
"  I  will,"  saith  the  apostle  Paul,  "  that  women  adorn  themselves  in  modest 
apparel,  with  shamefacedness  and  sobriety  ;  not  with  broidered  hair,  or  gold,  or 
pearls,  or  costly  array  ;  but  (which  becometh  women  professing  godliness)  with 
good  works  :"  plainly  shewing,  that  such  adornings  are  contrary  to  the  pro- 
fession of  godliness.  The  apostle  Peter  also  is  very  full  in  his  exhortations  on 
this  subject  :  "  Whose  adorning,"  saith  he,  "  let  it  not  be  that  outward  adorn- 
ing, of  plaiting  the  hair,  and  of  wearing  of  gold,  or  of  putting  on  of  apparel ; 
but  let  it  be  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart,  in  that  which  is  not  corruptible, 
even  the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of 
great  price  ;  for  after  this  manner  in  the  old  time  the  holy  w^omeu  also  who 
trusted  in  God,  adorned  themselves  :"  plainly  intimating,  that  those  who  of 
old  were  holy,  and  did  trust  in  God,  placed  not  their  delight  in  such  ornaments. 


J 


54: 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


0  that  ye  would  weigh  and  consider  these  things  !  ''  Let  your  moderation 
be  known  unto  all  men,"  and,  "grieve  not  the  holy  Spirit  of  God ;"  but,  bo 
ye  followers  of  Him,  as  dear  children  ;  walking  "  circumspectly,  not  as  fools, 
but  as  wise,  redeeming  the  time,  because  the  days  are  evil."     1739.  P.  E. 

As  temperance  and  moderation  are  virtues  proceeding  from  true  religion, 
and  are  of  great  benefit  and  advantage,  we  beseech  all  to  be  careful  of  their 
conduct  and  behaviour,  abstaining  from  every  "  appearance  of  evil  "  and  as  an 
excess  in  drinking  has  been  too  prevalent  among  many  of  the  inhabitants  of 
these  nations,  we  recommend  to  all  Friends  a  watchful  care  over  themselves, 
attended  with  a  religious  and  prudent  zeal  against  a  practice  so  dishonourable 
and  pernicious.     1751.  P.  E. 

.  As  to  the  frequenting  of  public-houses,  we  desire  that  all  under  our  name 
may  be  cautious  of  remaining  in  them,  after  the  purpose  of  business  or  of 
refreshment  is  accomplished  :  but  to  make  them  a  resort  for  any  other 
purpose,  may  it  never  need  to  be  named  among  a  people  who  profess  the 
practice  of  Christian  sobriety.     1797.  P.  E. 

It  ought  to  be  the  frequent  concern  of  every  one  who  professes  the  name 
of  Christ,  by  watchfulness  unto  prayer,  (a  duty  often  enjoined,  but  which 
cannot  be  too  deeply  impressed)  to  follow  tlie  example  of  our  blessed  Saviour, 
and  to  obey  his  sacred  precepts.  If  thus  concerned,  he  will  be  anxious  by  an 
honest  examination  to  ascertain  whether,  by  a  daily  course  of  self-denial,  he  is 
evincing  his  sense  of  the  marvellous  love  displayed  by  the  coming  in  the  flesh, 
and  as  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  is  "  the  light  of  the  world.'' 

We  are  persuaded,  beloved  friends,  that,  if  these  solemn  subjects  have  their 
due  place  in  the  mind,  you  will  become  fearful  lest  the  love  of  the  world  sliould 
dispossess  you  of  the  love  of  God.  In  this  day  of  comparative  outward  ease, 
and  of  exemption  from  great  suffering  in  the  support  of  our  views  of  the  pure 
and  spiritual  nature  of  the  Gospel,  it  especially  behoves  us  to  be  on  our  guard 
that  we  be  not  gradually  drawn  aside  from  the  simplicity  of  the  truth  as 
it  is  in  Jesus.     1825.  P.  E. 

This  meeting  has  been  brought  under  renewed  concern  respecting  the 
dreadful   evils   which   result    to    the    community  from   intemperance,   and 


sect.  VI.] 


SIMPLICITY,    moderation,    AND    SELF-DENIAL. 


55 


especially  from  the  use  of  ardent  spirits  :  and  it  recommends  to  Friends 
individually,  seriously  to  examine  what  it  is  in  their  power  to  do  towards 
diminishing  this  fruitful  source  of  evil.  We  consider  that  abstaining  from  the 
use  of  distilled  spirits,  except  for  medicinal  purposes,  would  not  only  preserve 
many  from  a  snare  into  which  they  might  otherwise  be  drawn,  but  might  be 
highly  useful  as  an  example  to  others  more  exposed  to  the  temptation  :  and 
we  believe  that  those,  who  from  love  to  God  and  their  neighbour  are  willing 
thus  to  deny  themselves  the  use  of  these  articles,  will  find  satisfaction  therein. 
1835. 

Our  testimony  to  plainness  of  speech,  behaviour,  and  apparel,  rests  upon 
sound,  unalterable  grounds.  It  was  in  the  hearty  reception  of  the  govern- 
ment of  Christ,  and  in  love  to  Him,  and  fidelity  to  his  law,  that  our  forefathers, 
in  the  light  of  that  truth  which  the  Lord  was  pleased  so  largely  to  shed 
upon  them,  were  led  to  the  full  testimony  which  they  bore  against  the 
flattery,  pride,  and  untruth,  which  had,  and  still  have,  so  largely  insinuated 
themselves  into  the  established  customs  and  the  changing  fashions  of  the 
world.  They  were  truly  an  honest,  plain,  and  truth-speaking  people ;  their 
conduct  manifested  that  they  were  not  of  this  world  ;  and  they  believed  it 
right  to  train  up  their  children  in  those  habits  and  practices  into  which  the 
law  of  Christ  had  led  them.  Our  present  concern  is  that  we  may  all  be 
brought  to  follow  Christ  in  the  same  faithfulness  and  dcvotedness  of  heart. 
1812. 

"  It  is  required  in  stewards  that  a  man  be  found  faithful."  We  had  need 
often  to  ponder  the  nature  and  extent  of  our  stewardship  in  life,  and  to  call 
to  mind  that  day  of  awful  reckoning  in  which  every  one  of  us  shall  give 
account  of  himself  to  God.  Happy  is  that  man  who,  seeking  to  maintain  a 
good  conscience  towards  God,  hath  ceased  to  live  unto  himself,  and  is  living 
unto  Him  who  died  for  us  and  rose  again.  Those  to  whom  it  is  given  upon 
this  wise  to  look  upon  themselves  as  bought  with  a  price,  and  who  desire 
that  they  may  be  helped  to  glorify  God  in  their  body,  and  in  their  spirit 
which  are  God's,  (and  is  it  not  to  this,  dear  friends,  that  we  are,  every  one  of 
us,  called  ?)  will  be  brought  to  feel  that  this  is  not  the  place  of  their  rest ; 
their  hearts  being  set  upon  heavenly  treasure,  that  which  is  earthly  and 
perishable  will  have  less  place  in  their  affections  ;  their  moderation, — that 


56 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


right  and  temperate  use  of  the  Lord's  outward  gifts,— will  appear  unto  all 
men ;  it  will  be  their  concern  to  be  kept  from  the  love  of  ease,  from  undue 
creaturely  indulgence,  and  from  the  luxuries  of  life.  Regulated  by  this 
Christian  standard,  our  personal  expenditure,  our  style  of  living,  the  furniture 
of  our  houses,  the  supply  of  our  tables,  the  plainness  and  simplicity  of  our 
apparel,  the  right  use  of  our  leisure  time  and  of  our  property,  will  evince,  so 
far  as  these  things  are  concerned,  that  the  love  of  the  world  is  losing  its  hold 
upon  us,  and  that  the  love  of  Christ  is  growing  stronger  and  stronger  within 
us.     1844.  P.  E. 


Under  the  influence  of  the  fear  of  God,  and  with  a  comprehensive  view  of 
the  requirements  of  the  divine  law,  we  are  brought  to  the  Christian  standard 
of  truthfulness  and  simplicity  in  language,  and  of  plainness  and  self-denial  in 
clothing,  in  furniture,  and  in  deportment ;  and,  as  becometh  men  professing 
godliness,  we  are  led  out  of  a  conformity  to  the  varying  fashions  of  the  day, 
and  restrained  from  the  pursuits  of  music  and  dancing,  from  theatrical  entertain- 
ments, and  from  vain  sports  and  other  frivolous  and  hurtful  amusements  of 
the  world.  Suffer  then,  we  beseech  you,  the  word  of  exhortation.  Be  willing 
to  be  kept  within  the  bounds  of  this  holy  fear.  Abide  in  it  all  the  day  long! 
Allow  its  restraints  to  be  so  laid  upon  you  that,  being  preserved  by  it  in 
a  quiet  and  lowly  mind,  you  may,  under  its  influence,  and  in  simple  depen- 
dence upon  Christ,  witness  for  yourselves  the  evangelical  blessing  promised  by 
the  Lord  through  his  Prophet.—"  Unto  you  that  fear  my  name  shall  the  Sun 
of  righteousness  arise  with  healing  in  his  wings."     1848.  P.  E. 

We  have  often  had  to  remind  our  friends  of  the  duties  of  plainness  and 
moderation  in  reference  to  dress.  Without  any  diminution  of  interest  on  this 
point,  w^e  feel  it  right  at  the  present  time  to  advert  more  particularly  to  those 
duties  with  relation  to  the  furniture  of  our  houses  and  our  general  manner  of 
Hving.  We  are  apprehensive  that  a  degree  of  display,  of  luxury,  and  of  self- 
indulgence  has  crept  in  amongst  us,  tending  not  only  to  gratify  the  vain  mind, 
but  more  or  less  to  benumb  the  spiritual  faculties  :  and  the  effect  is  often  not 
less  injurious  upon  the  children  of  those  who,  in  these  particulars,  are  depart- 
ing  from  our  testimonies.  We  fear  also  that  some,  who  are  in  moderate,  or 
even  in  limited,  circumstances,  being  led  away  by  a  desire  to  imitate  those 
whose  means  are  more  ample,  have  been  induced  to  set  out  in  life  on  a  scale 


a 

fi' ' 


. 


SECT.    VI.] 


SIMPLICITY,    MODERATION,    AND   SELF-DENIAL. 


57 


of  expenditure  unsuited  to  their  income,  and  have  thereby  been  led  into  a 
course  which  has  ended  in  ruin ;  and  where  this  may  not  have  been  the 
result,  their  time,  their  strength  and  their  hearts  have,  in  consequence  of  the 
efforts  to  meet  such  expenditure,  been  absorbed  by  the  pursuits  of  business,  to 
a  degree  detrimental  to  their  religious  growth  and  to  their  usefulness  in  the 
church.  We  feel  at  the  same  time  a  concern  that,  whilst  restrained  from  a 
vain,  a  self-indulgent,  or  an  imprudent  expenditure  on  themselves  and  their 
families,  our  dear  friends  may  be  preserved  from  parsimony  and  the  snare  of 
accumulating  property,  to  their  own  and  their  children's  hurt.  Rather  let 
them  regard  the  larger  means  which  the  self-restraint  w^e  have  recommended 
would  leave  at  their  disposal,  as  adding  to  their  stewardship  for  the  alleviation 
of  poverty  and  wretchedness,  and  for  the  good  of  their  neighbour.  1849. 
P.  E. 

This  meeting  has  been  brought  under  deep  concern,  in  view  of  the  fearful 
amount  of  sin  and  misery  existing  in  our  land  through  the  prevailing  use  of 
intoxicating  liquors.  We  regard  with  cordial  satisfaction  the  efforts  of  many 
of  our  members  in  different  parts  of  the  country,  to  stay  the  progress  of  this 
desolating  scourge  ;  and  we  take  comfort  in  believing  that,  under  the  divine 
blessing,  their  labour  has  not  been  in  vain.  Whilst  we  would  carefully  avoid 
interfering  in  any  way  with  the  Christian  liberty  of  our  dear  friends,  we  would 
encourage  them  seriously  to  consider  what  may  be  their  individual  duty  in 
relation  to  this  important  subject.  The  more  we  seek  to  follow  the  example, 
and  to  be  imbued  with  the  spirit,  of  our  blessed  Redeemer,  the  less  shall  we 
be  disposed  to  shrink  from  any  course  of  effort  or  of  self-denial,  which  a 
compassionate  regard  for  the  temporal  and  eternal  well-being  of  those  around 
us  may  call  for  at  our  hands.     1857.  P.  E. 

Very  impressive  are  the  words  of  our  Holy  Redeemer,  in  which  He  describes 
his  true  followers  :  "  They  are  not  of  the  world,  even  as  I  am  not  of  the  world." 
He  is  the  Emmanuel,  elect  and  precious,  the  image  of  Him  who  is  invisible  ;  in 
whom  the  righteousness  and  grace  of  God  are  revealed  to  man.  And  it  is  the 
high  privilege  of  his  disciples  to  follow  his  steps ;  to  be  conformed  to  his  holy 
image  ;  to  be,  like  Him,  pure  and  separated  in  spirit  from  the  w^orld,  meek 
and  lowly  in  heart,  not  seeking  to  gratify  self,  but  in  all  things  given  up  to 
spend  and  be  spent  for  the  good  of  others,  to  do  or  to  suffer  according  to  the 

I 


58 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


will  of  God.  This  is  the  path  which  our  divine  Forerunner  hath  Himself 
marked  out  and  consecrated  for  us  ;  a  path  of  self-denial,  humility,  and  holi- 
ness. Let  none,  therefore,  deceive  themselves  by  any  means.  The  lust  of 
the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life,  are  not  of  the  Father,  but 
are  of  the  world.  And  whether  it  be  in  our  personal  habits  or  attire, 
in  our  style  of  living,  in  the  general  tone  of  our  conversation  or  reading, 
in  the  mode  of  spending  our  time  or  our  money,  in  the  character  of  our 
occupations,  or  in  the  manner  of  conducting  our  outward  affairs  ;  whether  it 
be  in  that  which  we  do  or  in  that  which  we  leave  undone,  all  that  in  any 
wise  fosters  the  desires  of  the  flesh,  or  of  the  vain  and  unregenerate  mind, 
impairs  the  health  and  vigour  of  the  Christian  life.  In  looking  at  the  holy 
example  of  his  Lord,  the  humble  believer  is  made  deeply  sensible  that  he 
has  not  attained  ;  but  as  lie  advances  in  his  course,  he  will  be  more  and  more 
constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ,  to  "  follow  after"  in  simplicity  and  godly 
sincerity,  often  faint,  yet  still  pressing  forward.  May  none  be  satisfied  with 
any  lower  aim.  The  standard  is  a  high  one,  but  it  is  set  before  us  in  infinite 
wisdom  and  love  by  Him  who  is  willing  graciously  to  supply  all  our  need. 
1857.  P.  E. 


SECT.    VI.] 


SIMPLICITY,    MODERATION,    AND   SELF-DENIAL. 


59 


strained  to  difier  from  others  in  these  respects.  Like  them,  we  would  plead 
for  conformity  unto  Christ.  The  testimony  which  we  receive  from  Him  is  to 
simphcity,  truth-speaking,  and  self-denial.  These  we  continue  to  esteem  to 
be  among  the  distinguishing  features  of  complete,  practical  Christianity  ;  and 
by  them  we  trust  that  our  members  may  ever  desire  to  be  known.  1858. 
P.  E. 


How  important,  in  its  connection  with  the  great  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
is  the  duty  of  cultivating  a  tender  religious  susceptibility.  Christianity  is 
intended  to  influence  the  whole  life  and  conversation.  Some  of  its  most 
precious  promises  relate  to  the  daily  conduct  and  experience  of  the  believer. 
"  I  will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in  them,"  saith  the  Lord.  Marvellous  con- 
descension !  Blessed  is  he  who,  in  the  living  sense  of  it,  abides  continually  in 
the  filial  fear  of  offending  God.  His  tastes  and  perceptions  being  renewed 
from  above,  he  will  separate  himself  from  that  which  the  Lord  hateth,  and 
which  his  Spirit  reproves.  Faithfulness  to  the  divine  requirings  in  the  varied 
details  of  life  leads  him  into  nonconformity  with  the  world  ;  and  in  this  non- 
conformity he  is,  of  necessity,  a  marked  man  amongst  the  worldly  or  less 
restrained.  It  was  a  deep  consciousness  of  the  essentially  practical  character  of 
true  religion,  that  led  our  forefathers  to  be  distinguished  from  others.  Often 
and  feelingly  did  they  declare  that  they  afl'ected  no  singularity,  and  imposed 
no  merely  human  restraints  ;  that  they  had  no  pleasure  in  offending  their 
neighbour,  and  no  stoical  indifference  to  personal  suffering  ;  but  that  it  was  in 
the  exercise  of  a  good  conscience  towards  God  and  man,  that  they  were  con- 


••I 


1  13 


60 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


SECT.    VII.] 


EXHORTATIONS   TO    LOVE    AND    UNITY. 


61 


Section  VII. — Exhortations  to  Love  and  Unity. 

Dear  Friends,  tlie  prosperity  of  truth,  the  increase  of  love,  unity,  and  peace 
amongst  all  Friends,  in  their  respective  meetings  and  in  general,  is  greatly 
desired  by  us  ;  and  that  every  one  ^yatch  against  and  shut  out  all  occasions 
of  offences,  contentions,  and  divisions,  and  stop  all  whisperings,  tale-bearing, 
back-biting,  and  evil-speaking  tending  thereunto.  Be  kind  and  tender-hearted 
one  to  another,  and  earnestly  labour  for  universal  love,  union,  and  peace,  in 
all  the  churches  of  Christ.     1689.  P.  E. 

Where  any  hath  received  offence  from  another,  let  him  first  speak  privately 
to  the  party  concerned,  and  endeavour  reconciliation  between  themselves  ; 
and  not  to  whisper,  or  aggravate  matters  against  them,  behind  their  backs,  to 
the  making  of  parties,  and  to  the  widening  of  the  breach.     1692.  P.  E. 

We  earnestly  recommend  an  humble  and  condescending  frame  of  spirit  unto 
all ;  that  with  godly  fear,  wisdom,  and  meekness,  we  mav  be  so  ordered  in 
all  our  respective  services,  that  every  high  and  rough  thing  may  be  laid  low, 
that  all  occasions  of  striving  may  be  prevented,  and  the  peace  of  the  church  of 
Christ  preserved  and  augmented  amongst  us.     1699.  P.  E. 

Anonymous  books,  pamphlets,  and  papers,  reflecting  darkly  on  Friends,  are 
testified  against ;  and  it  is  desired  that  no  such  book,  pamphlet,  or  paper  be 
written,  printed,  published,  or  privately  handed  about,  by  any  under  our  pro- 
fession.    1718. 

If  you  hear  a  report  of  a  friend  (to  his  disadvantage,)  be  careful  not  to 
report  it  again,  but  go  to  the  person  of  whom  the  report  is,  and  inquire  if  it 
be  true,  or  not ;  and  if  it  be  true,  then  deal  with  such  person  for  it, 
according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ ;  but  if  false,  then  endeavour,  as  much  as 
in  you  lies,  to  stop  such  report.     1719.  P.  E. 

Among  the  gospel  precepts,  we  find  not  any  thing  more  strongly  and 
frequently  recommended  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  his  apostles  to  the 
primitive  believers,  than  that  they  should  love  one  another ;  and  as  we  are 


I 


sensible  that  nothing  w^ill  more  contribute  to  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the 
church  than  due  regard  to  this  advice,  so  we  earnestly  desire  that  it  may  be 
the  care  and  concern  of  all  Friends  to  dwell  therein  ;  and,  in  the  unity  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  to  maintain  love,  concord,  and  peace,  in  and  among  all  the 
churches  of  Christ.     1730.  P.  E. 

It  is  our  earnest  desire  that  a  spirit  of  love  and  humility  may  more  and  more 
diffuse  itself  among  us,  and  influence  the  hearts  of  all,  so  that  every  one  may 
come  to  seek  peace,  and  pursue  it ;  and  that  none  be  apt  to  take  offence,  but 
each,  in  his  own  particular,  be  more  careful  to  rectify  his  own  failings  and 
imperfections,  than  curious  in  observing,  censuring,  and  aggravating  those  of 
others.  This  will  lead  to  the  exercise  of  mutual  forbearance  and  forgiveness 
one  of  another  ;  by  which  the  occasions  of  contention  will  be  avoided,  and  the 
churches  preserved  in  a  state  of  peace  and  tranquillity.     1736.  P.  E. 

From  love  to  Christ  arises  that  stream  of  love  to  the  brotherhood,  which, 
if  suffered  to  flow  in  our  hearts  with  unobstructed  course,  would  bear  away  all 
malice  and  guile,  and  cause  all  complaints  of  tale-bearing  and  detraction  to 
cease  in  our  borders.  0  the  precious  care  that  attends  the  mind  in  which 
Christian  charity  is  become  habitual !  "  Charity,"  saith  the  apostle,  "  liopeth 
all  things."  It  divulges  not  the  faults  of  others,  because,  in  its  unbounded 
hope,  it  desires  their  removal  without  exposure.  For  the  mind  in  which  it 
dwells,  ascribes  its  own  preservation  and  the  cleansing  of  its  former  sins,  to 
the  unbounded  love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  and  it  prays  that  all  may  partake 
of  the  same  benefit.  How  opposite  that  disposition  which  delights  to  report 
evil,  and  to  accuse  !  Shun  it,  dear  friends,  as  the  poison  of  asps.  The  sacred 
writings  emphatically  denominate  the  grand  adversary  of  mankind  by  the 
name  of  accuser  of  the  brethren.  "  Follow,"  therefore,  "  peace  with  all  men, 
and  holiness,  without  which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord  :  looking  diligently, 
lest  any  man  fail  of  the  grace  of  God  ;  lest  any  root  of  bitterness  springing 
up,  trouble  you,  and  thereby  many  be  defiled."     1804.  P.  E. 

Friends,  seek  peace  and  pursue  it.  Ye  are  called  to  love.  0  that  the 
smallest  germ  of  enmity  might  be  eradicated  from  our  inclosure  !  And  verily 
there  is  a  soil  in  which  it  cannot  live,  but  naturally  withers  and  dies.  This 
soil  is  Christian  humility  ;  a  state  highly  becoming  and  indispensable,  for  a 
being  who  depends  continually  on  the   favour  of  his  Lord  ;  a  state  in  which 


A^^ 


/■ 


/ 


I 


f)2 


CHHISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[ 


CHAP.    II. 


SECT.   VII.] 


EXHORTATIONS    TO    LOVE    AND    UNITY. 


63 


of  all  others  he  can  most  acceptably  approach  his  presence  ;  and  which 
naturally  conducts  frail  man  to  love  and  compassion  for  the  companions  of 
his  frailty  and  poverty,  yet  his  fellow-partakers  of  the  offered  riches  of  the 
gospel.     1805.  P.  E. 

To  be  "made  perfect  in  love,"  is  a  high  state  of  Christian  excellence, 
and  not  attainable  but  by  the  sacrifice  of  selfish  passions.  No  degree 
of  resentment  can  consist  with  this  state.  Some  persons  are  apt  to  pro- 
fess that  they  can  forgive  those  whom  they  suppose  to  have  injured  them, 
when  such  are  brought  to  know  and  acknowledge  their  fault.  But  that  is 
little  else  than  a  disguised  pride,  seeking  for  superiority.  The  love  which 
Christ  commanded  to  his  church,  goes  further  than  that.  "  This  is  my  com- 
mandment, that  ye  love  one  another,  as  I  have  loved  you."  And  how  did  the 
Lord  love  the  world  *?  Let  the  apostle  answer :  "  God  commendeth  his  love 
towards  us,  in  that,  while  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us.''  And, 
friends,  mark  and  remember  his  gracious  dying  words,  when,  praying  for  his 
very  persecutors,  He  said,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what 
they  do."  And  shall  we  expect  access  for  our  feeble  prayers,  at  the  throne  of 
grace,  if  we  harbour  any  ill-will  to  our  fellow-travellers  towards  immortality  ? 
Let  us  hear  again  the  Saviour  of  men  :  "  And  wlien  ye  stand  praying,  forgive, 
if  ye  have  ouglit  against  any."  lie  doth  not  allow  time  for  seeing  the  injuring 
person  become  submissive;  but, — Standhifj,fo7\(jicc:  for,  "if  ye  do  not  forgive, 
neither  will  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  forgive  your  trespasses." 
0,  the  excellence  of  Christian  love  and  the  temper  of  forgiveness!  1806. 
P.E. 

Enmity  pollutes  the  mind,  and  renders  it  unfit  to  approach  with  acceptance 
that  pure  and  holy  Being,  of  whom  the  beloved  disciple  thus  emphatically 
testifies,  "  God  is  love."  Do  we  not  peculiarly  lament  the  wide-spread 
distress,  which  the  spirit  of  contention  is,  even  now,  occasioning  to  suffering 
humanity  ?  This,  though  it  dift'ers  in  degree,  springs  from  the  same  root  as 
private  ill-will.  TJiercfore  a  people  abhorrent  of  war,  if  they  are  consistent,  will 
watch  against  the  smallest  bud  of  enmity,  as  it  is  conceived,  on  any  occa- 
sion, in  the  heart.  And  the  man  who,  in  the  school  of  Christ,  hath  learned 
the  useful  lesson  of  self-denial,  will  often  make  a  sacrifice  of  his  own  will  and 
opinion,  though  he  may  esteem  them  to  be  right,  rather  than  persist  in  them, 
at  the  expense  of  Christian  fellowship.     1808.  P.  E. 


f 


Seeing  therefore  the  infinite  value  of  love,  that  indispensable  qualification  of 
a  true  disciple,  we  are  desirous  of  pressing  it  on  every  individual,  to  examine 
impartially  how  far  he  feels  it  to  flourish  in  his  ow^n  mind,  and  to  influence  all 
his  actions.  We  believe  that  nothing  will  be  so  favourable  to  the  preser- 
vation of  this  holy  disposition  as  humility  of  heart ;  a  temper  in  which  we 
constantly  see  ourselves  unworthy  of  the  least  of  the  Lord's  mercies,  and 
dependent  only  on  his  compassion  for  our  final  acceptance.  Seeing  also  that 
no  awakened  mind  can  be  without  a  view  to  a  better  and  an  enduring  state, 
and  that  no  one  knows  how  soon  he  may  be  called  to  put  off  mutability,  let 
us  bear  in  perpetual  recollection  that,  in  the  state  to  wdiich  we  aspire,  there  is 
nothing  but  eternal  love,  joy,  and  adoration,  in  the  presence  of  Ilim  through 
wdiose  love  we  were  first  awakened. 

In  contemplating  this  copious  subject,  we  feel  disposed  afresh  to  encourage 
friends  to  be  prompt  in  undertaking,  and  prudent  in  executing,  the  blessed 
office  of  peace-maker.  We  believe  the  patient  endeavours  of  faithful  Friends 
will  be  generally  crowned  with  success,  in  proportion  as  their  own  minds  are 
seeking  to  Jesus,  for  assistance  in  performing  an  office  on  which  lie  has 
pronounced  his  blessing ;  and  in  endeavouring  to  lead  the  minds  of  contending 
persons  to  a  sense  of  the  absolute  necessity  for  all  true  disciples  to  live  in 
peace  one  with  another,  and  to  forgive  one  another,  even  as  God  for  Christ's 
sake  has  forgiven  them.     1812.  P.  E. 

One  of  the  blessed  effects  of  aspiring  after  holiness  of  life,  is  an  increase  of 
true  love.  This  Christian  virtue  so  expands  and  gladdens  the  heart,  that  its 
possessor  having  known  its  value,  will  be  on  the  watch  against  any  thing  that 
may  tend  to  disturb  it :  he  will  strive  to  yield  to  heavenly  love,  when  causes 
of  irritation  present  themselves.  Even  when  he  deems  himself  injured,  he 
will  be  the  more  prepared  to  display  the  beauty  of  condescension,  and,  for  the 
preservation  of  love  and  harmony,  to  relinquish  his  own  right,  and  to  refrain 
from  insisting  on  his  own  views.     1821.  P.  E. 

Love  and  charity  towards  others  are  essential  features  in  the  religious 
character.  They  excite  in  us  a  deep  interest  in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  our 
friends  ;  they  prompt  us  to  sympathize  with  them  in  their  troubles,  and,  in 
real  kindness,  to  offer  a  word  of  encouragement,  and  to  extend  a  hand  of  help. 
When  they  are  the  habitual  clothing  of  the  mind,  they  check  the  first  inclina- 


iTif  -iihT 


nii"ii  ■■itiilmiii 


64 


CHRISTIAN   rHACTICE. 


[chap. 


II. 


tion  to  speak  to  the  disadvantage  of  another ;  they  enlarge  the  heart  towards 
the  whole  human  race  ;  they  lead  iis  to  rejoice  in  the  extension  of  pure,  vital 
Christianity,  whatever  may  he  the  denomination  amongst  men,  by  which  the 
disciples,  engaged  in  its  diffusion,  are  designated.     1 822.  P.  E. 

Dear  friends,  "  be  kindly  affectioned  one  to  another  with  brotherly  love  ;  in 
honour  preferring  one  another."  May  we  labour  after  an  increase  of  that 
fellowship  and  sympathy  in  w^hich  w^e  can  bear  one  another's  burdens  ;  and  in 
which,  if  one  member  of  the  church  suffer,  the  others  can  suffer  with  it,  and  if 
one  be  honoured,  the  others  can  rejoice  with  it.  May  it  be  the  prayer  of  us 
all,  that  the  charity  which  hopeth,  beUeveth,  and  endureth  all  things,  may 
increase  and  abound  amongst  us.  Bear  one  with  the  other  in  meekness  and 
love,  amidst  the  infirmities  of  flesh  and  spirit.  "  Likewise,  ye  younger,  submit 
yourselves  unto  the  elder ;  yea,  all  of  you  be  subject  one  to  another,  and  be 
clothed  with  humihty.^'  And  may  w^e  every  one  so  hold  out  to  the  end,  that 
wlien  the  chief  Shepherd  shall  appear,  we  may  each  receive  a  crown  of  glory 
that  fadeth  not  away.     1833.  P.  E. 

As  the  love  of  God  prevails,  it  leads  us  to  love  one  another  ;  but  how  often 
does  the  enemy  of  man's  happiness  endeavour  to  scatter  and  divide  !  We 
therefore  press  it  upon  every  one  to  examine  whether  he  is  distinguished  by 
this  badge  of  discipleship.  Maintain  that  charity  which  suffereth  long,  and  is 
kind ;  put  the  best  construction  upon  the  conduct  and  opinions  one  of  another 
which  circumstances  will  w  arrant.  Take  heed,  with  all  diligence,  dear  friends, 
that  the  enemy  produce  no  dissensions  among  you  ;  that  nothing  like  a  party 
spirit  be  ever  suffered  to  prevail.  Let  each  be  tender  of  the  reputation  of  his 
brother  ;  let  every  one  be  earnest  to  possess  the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet 
spirit.  "Watch  over  one  another  for  good,  but  not  for  evil ;  and  whilst  not 
blind  to  the  faults  or  false  views  of  others,  be  especially  careful  not  to  make 
them  a  topic  of  common  conversation.  And  even  in  cases  in  which  occasion 
may  require  that  the  failings  of  others  should  be  disclosed,  be  well  satisfied, 
before  they  are  made  the  subject  of  confidential  communication,  either  verbally 
or  by  letter,  that  your  own  motives  are  sufficiently  pure.  How  beautifully  are 
the  origin,  the  motive,  and  the  effect  of  love  set  forth  by  the  apostle  John,  in 
the  fourth  chapter  of  his  first  epistle.  Meditate  again  and  again  upon  the 
comprehensive  nature  of  this  heavenly  virtue,  as  there  described.     1834.  P.E. 


i 


I 


SECT.    VII.] 


EXHORTATIONS   TO   LOVE   AND    UNITY. 


65 


Whilst  it  is  at  all  times  the  duty  of  members  of  the  church  faithfully  to 
maintain  the  truth,  and  whilst  some  of  them  may  rightly  feel  themselves  called 
upon  openly  to  oppose  error,  we  beheve  that  there  is  hardly  any  thing  more 
inimical  to  the  growth  of  vital  religion  than  indulgence  in  the  spirit  of  religious 
controversy.  Satan  triumphs  when  he  can  make  the  name  of  Jesus  a  word  of 
strife  and  debate  among  the  professed  followers  of  the  Lord.  If  he,  our  soul's 
enemy,  can  but  introduce  men  into  his  spirit,  he  cares  little  how  true  may  be 
their  words.  Let  us,  therefore,  each  of  us  mind  our  own  calling  by  keeping 
our  eye  single  to  the  Lord ;  and  then  shall  we  know  that  "  the  fruit  of  the 
Spirit"  will;  in  the  sight  of  others,  be  "  in  all  goodness  and  righteousness  and 
truth,"  and  to  ourselves,  joy  and  peace. 

It  is  a  precious  truth  to  us  in  our  fallen  condition,  "  that  God  w^as  in  Christ, 
reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them." 
Christ,  who  knew  no  sin,  who  was  a  propitiatory  offering  for  our  sins  and  for 
the  sins  of  all  mankind,  who  enlighteneth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the 
world,  and  who  is  ever  present  with  his  people,  as  "  their  Teacher  to  instruct 
them,  their  Counsellor  to  direct  them,  their  Shepherd  to  feed  them,  their 
Bishop  to  oversee  them,  and  their  Prophet  to  open  divine  mysteries  to  them,"^" 
was  the  foundation  of  our  forefathers ;  and  this  foundation  is  ours.  It  was 
to  this  experimental  knowledge  of  Christ  that  our  early  predecessors  were 
engaged  to  gather  all  men,  that  they  might  really  be  prepared,  sanctified,  and 
made  fit  temples  for  Him  to  dwell  in.  By  one  Spirit  they  were  baptized  into 
one  body;  and,  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,  they  were,  through  the  help  of 
their  Lord,  united  one  to  another  in  upholding  an  open  and  decided  testimony 
to  the  gospel  in  its  primitive  purity.     1846.  P.  E. 

"  Let  brotherly  love  continue."  It  is  the  token  that  we  are  the  children  of 
God,  who  is  emphatically  love.  It  is  the  evidence  that  we  belong  to  Christ. 
The  psalmist  compares  the  unity  of  the  brethren  to  the  anointing  oil  and  the 
fertihzing  dew.  Where  it  is  wanting  there  is  no  true  fragrance  or  fruitfulness 
in  the  church.  May  the  Lord  himself  cause  this  fragrance  and  this  fruitful- 
ness to  abound  yet  more  and  more  amongst  you  to  his  praise!     1848.  P.  E. 

•  George  Fox's  Journal. 


K 


-^^ 


mmtmim 


66 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II 


Section  VIII. — Exhortations  to  Liberality  and  Benevolence. 

Let  the  Christian  duty  of  visiting  the  sick  be  timely  remembered  and 
practised ;  it  having  often  left  comfort,  ease,  and  sweetness  upon  the  spirits 
of  many,  to  their  very  end.     1710.  P.  E. 

We  find  ourselves  at  this  time  engaged  to  request  that  Friends  in  any  part 
of  this  kingdom,  or  other  places,  where  provisions  and  the  necessaries  of  life 
are  dear  and  scarce,  or  sickness  doth  remarkably  afflict,  would,  in  proportion 
to  such  scarcity  and  affliction,  exert  their  charitable  assistance  to  the  poor  ; 
which  is  our  Christian  duty,  as  stewards  of  the  many  mercies  wherewith  the 
Lord  has  intrusted  us.     1729.  P.  E. 

Warn  those  that  are  rich  in  this  world,  that  they  apply  not  the  blessings  of 
God  to  the  indulging  of  their  appetites  in  pleasure  and  vanity ;  but  that  they 
be  ready  to  do  good,  and  to  communicate  to  the  reUef  of  those  who  are  in 
necessity.  The  principal,  if  not  only,  satisfaction  a  man  of  a  truly  Christian 
disposition  can  have  in  affluence  and  the  increase  of  the  things  of  this  world, 
must  arise  from  the  greater  opportunities  put  into  liis  hands  of  doing  good 
therewith.     1741.     P.  E. 

The  great  deception  of  mankind  is,  that  they  look  for  happiness  where  it  is 
not ;  are  ensnared  by  the  love  of  the  world  and  the  deceitfulness  of  riches ; 
"which  while  some  coveted  after,  they  have  erred  from  the  faith,"  have 
abused  what  they  should  have  made  good  use  of,  and  hurt  themselves  with 
the  means  given  for  the  help  of  others  ;  the  love  of  money  shutting  up  their 
hearts  from  the  exercise  of  charity,  in  proportion  to  the  substance  bestowed  on 
them.     1746.  P.  E. 

We  fear  that  some  of  our  youth  are  training  in  habits  of  expense  in  attire, 
furniture  and  attendance,  which  are  not  only  inconsistent  with  the  simplicity 
of  the  gospel,  but  a  constant  call  for  much  of  that  property,  which  would  be 
better  employed  in  feeding  the  hungry,  and  of  that  time,  which  might  be 
occupied  in  visiting  and  cheering  the  habitations  of  human  misery.     "  The 


t 


sect,  viii.]      exhortations  to  liberality  and  benevolence. 


67 


trimming  of  the  vain  world,"  said  our  worthy  elder,  William  Penn,  "  would 
clothe  the  naked  one."  It  is  not  however  with  such  only  that  we  plead,  on 
behalf  of  the  indigent.  We  wish  those  who,  in  appearance  and  manners, 
are  generally  consistent  with  our  self-denying  profession,  to  be  clear  that  a 
due  proportion  of  their  time  and  substance  is  spent  in  the  relief  of  distress. 
1798.  P.  E. 

We  warmly  desire  that  the  moral  and  religious  improvement  of  every 
class  of  our  fellow-men,  and  the  alleviation  of  their  sufferings  and  distress, 
may  ever  obtain  that  aid  and  sympathy,  which,  in  the  unlimited  love  of 
the  Gospel  of  Christ,  should  be  extended  towards  the  whole  human  race; 
and  that  a  disposition  for  active  benevolence  may  be  cherished  in  every 
heart ;  each  being  concerned  to  know  for  himself,  in  what  way,  consistently 
w^ith  his  private  and  social  duties,  he  may  employ  his  talents  for  the  good  of 
others,  and  steadily  to  persevere  in  what  he  may  have  rightly  undertaken, 
with  a  constant  reference  to  the  divine  blessing : — not  with  a  view  to 
popularity  or  ostentation,  but  simply  as  acting  the  part  of  a  wise  and  faith- 
ful sen^ant,  who  must  give  an  account  to  his  Lord  at  his  coming.  1824. — 
1825.  P.  E. 

The  degraded  and  demoralized  state  of  the  poor,  in  many  parts  of  the 
United  Kingdom,  and  the  great  extent  of  crime,  have  at  this  time  deeply 
affected  us.  We  therefore  intreat  Friends,  in  their  respective  situations  in 
town  or  country,  to  search  out  the  causes  of  these  evils;  and  to  encourage  their 
neighbours,  and  unite  with  them  in  their  endeavours,  to  apply  a  remedy  to 
them.  And  seeing  it  is  sin  which  separates  the  soul  from  God,  and  that 
ignorance  and  intemperance,  vice  and  irreligion,  so  much  prevail  among  the 
inhabitants  of  the  British  Isles,  we  are  desirous  that  our  members  may  allow 
their  sympathies  to  be  awakened  for  these  our  fellow-subjects.  And  may 
their  religious  concern  extend  to  other  parts  of  Christendom  similarly 
circumstanced,  with  an  earnest  desire  that,  under  the  blessing  of  Providence, 
they  may  be  made  instrumental  to  effect  a  real  improvement  in  the  domestic, 
moral,  and  religious  state  of  our  fellow-men.     1 833.  P.  E. 

"  Blessed  is  he  that  considereth  the  poor."  It  is  our  desire  that  we  may  all 
of  us  be  kept  in  that  state  of  watchfulness  from  day  to  day,  and  in  that  sense 

K  2 


68 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


69 


of  our  responsibility  to  God,  in  which  we  may  be  enabled  to  ascertain  whether 
a  due  portion  of  our  time,  our  sympathies,  and  our  substance  is  devoted  to 
the  great  duty  of  visiting  the  poor  in  our  respective  neighbourhoods,  to  the 
inspection  of  their  condition,  and  to  the  rehef  of  their  wants  ;  and  we  wish  to 
put  it  to  our  dear  young  people,  to  consider  whether  a  larger  portion  of  their 
time,  the  means  they  may  have  at  their  disposal,  and  that  which  they  could 
spare  from  the  superfluities  of  life,  might  not  be  acceptably  devoted  to  this 
object.  It  is  important  to  ourselves,  as  well  as  to  those  who  are  in  need,  that 
the  due  support  of  institutions,  whose  object  is  the  relief  of  human  suffering, 
should  not  be  substituted  for  the  personal  visiting  of  the  poor  in  their  own 
habitations,  and  the  administering  to  their  wants.     1844.  P.  E. 


T 


Section  IX. — Advice  in  Relation  to  the  Ministry. 

This  meeting  desires  and  hopes  that  you  whom  the  Lord  hath  gifted  with 
a  public  testimony  for  his  name  and  truth  will,  in  this  day  of  liberty,  be 
diligent  to  visit  the  heritage  of  God  in  their  meetings,  and  more  especially 
those  least  frequented.     1695.  P.  E. 

Dear  brethren  and  sisters,  all  of  you  have  a  godly  care  of  judging  or 
contradicting  one  another  in  public  meetings ;  or  showing  marks  or  signs  of 
division  therein,  amongst  ministers  or  others ;  it  being  of  a  pernicious  conse- 
quence to  bring  blame  or  contempt  upon  the  ministry,  and  a  great  hurt  to 
our  youth  and  others.     1716.  P.  E. 

Advised,  that  ministers,  as  well  as  elders  and  others,  in  all  their  preaching, 
writing,  and  conversing  about  the  things  of  God,  do  keep  to  the  form  of  sound 
words,  or  scripture  terms ;  and  that  none  pretend  to  be  wise  above  what  is 
there  written,  and  in  such  pretended  wisdom  go  about  to  explain  the  things  of 
God,  in  the  words  which  mans  wisdom  teaches.     1728.  P.  E. 

As  the  Lord  in  his  mercy  is  breathing  afresh  on  several  of  our  youth,  of 
both  sexes,  and  fitting  them  for  his  service,  we  recommend  it  to  the  elders  in 
every  meeting,  that  they  tenderly  watch  over  all  young  ministers,  and  advise 
and  help  them,  as  they  in  the  wisdom  of  truth  may  be  opened  thereunto ; 
nourishing  that  which  is  right,  and  which  comes  forth  in  the  savour  of  hfe, 
and  discouraging  every  thing  that  is  unbecoming  the  ministry.     1736.  W.  E. 

We  further  intreat  you,  that  in  all  your  religious  meetings  appointed  for 
the  worship  of  Almighty  God,  you  wait  in  humble  reverence  for  the  influence 
of  the  Word  of  life.  Be  cautious  not  to  move,  in  acts  of  devotion,  in  your 
own  will ;  set  not  self  to  work,  but  patiently  attend  and  wait  for  the  gift  and 
enlivening  power  of  the  Divine  Spirit ;  without  which  your  performances  will 
be  unacceptable,  and  like  those  of  old,  of  which  it  was  said,  "  Who  hath 
required  this  at  your  handl"     1742.  P.  E. 


i 


TO 


CIIEISTIAN   rUACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


SECT.    IX.] 


ADVICE    IN    RELATION    TO   THE   MINISTRY. 


71 


In  much  love  we  caution  those  Friends  who  are  rightly  concerned  in  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  to  watch  over  their  own  spirits,  and  not  to  be  hasty  or 
censorious  in  passing  judgment  respecting  the  state  of  those  w^io  hear  them ; 
but  to  manifest  that,  in  the  exercise  of  their  ministry,  they  are  led  by  the 
love  of  God.     114:0. 

This  meeting  recommends  to  ministers  on  all  occasions,  and  more  especially 
when  about  to  leave  home  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel,  to  take  care  that  their 
outward  affairs  are  so  conducted  and  arranged  as  to  prevent  any  dishonour 
beino-  brought  on  our  religious  profession,  through  any  neglect  on  the  one 
hand,  or,  on  the  other,  through  their  being  immersed  in  the  cares  of  the  present 
life.     1833. 

We  desire  that  none  may  despise  the  shortness  or  simplicity  of  any  offer- 
ings in  the  ministry,  and  that  all  may  be  careful  not  to  indulge  in  a  criticising 
spirit;  much  less  in  a  disposition  to  cavil  or  to  judge  their  brethren,  or  in 
controversy.  Such  things  are  highly  injurious  and  unbecoming ;  they  lead 
off  from  that  individual  watchfulness  and  knowledge  of  ourselves  which  are 
essential  to  a  growth  in  grace,  and  they  are  opposed  to  the  meekness  and 
lowliness  of  a  disciple  of  Christ.  Light  conversation  on  the  sacred  truths  of 
religion  is  also  dangerous.     1835. 

A  living  rightly  authorized  ]\Iinistry  has  ever  been  a  blessing  to  the  church : 
our  views  on  the  nature  and  source  of  gospel  ministry  have  undergone  no 
change.  It  is  the  prerogative  of  Clirist  Jesus  our  Lord  to  choose  and  to  put 
forth  his  own  ministers.  A  clear  apprehension  of  scripture  doctrine,  or  a  heart 
enlarcred  in  love  to  others,  are  not  of  themselves  sufficient  for  this  work. 
Whatever  may  be  the  talents  or  scriptural  knowledge  of  any,  unless  there  be 
a  distinct  call  to  the  ministry,  our  society  cannot  acknowledge  it :  and  except 
there  be  a  sense  of  the  renewed  putting  forth  and  quickening  influence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  w^e  believe  it  to  be  utterly  unsafe  to  move  in  this  office.  0!  that 
our  dear  friends  who  may  be  young  in  the  ministry,  may  take  heed  to  their 
steps,  and  keep  apart  from  every  thing  that  would  draw  them  from  their 
own  exercises ;  and  that  they  may  be  preserved  in  such  a  lowly,  teachable 
mind,  as  to  avail  themselves  of  the  coimsel  and  encouragement  of  their  more 
experienced  friends.     May  the  diffident  and  fearful,  those  who  go  trembling 


17 


1 1  ' 

r 


on  their  way,  be  strengthened  and  encouraged ;  and  may  all,  both  elder  and 
younger,  be  concerned  to  minister  only  in  the  ability  which  God  givetli. 
1835. 

At  a  very  early  period  of  the  Christian  church  a  gradual  declension  crept 
in,  and  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  was  obscured  by  the  corrupt  devices  of  men. 
Human  wusdom  and  worldly  power  grievously  interfered  in  spiritual  things  ; 
a  long  and  dark  night  of  apostacy  ensued ;  but  in  the  mercy  of  God,  light  and 
truth  again  broke  forth,  and  we  believe  that  He  gave  to  our  predecessors  a 
further  insight  into  the  corruptions  that  had  so  long  reigned  among  the  pro- 
fessors of  the  Christian  name,  than  had  been  given  to  any  who  had  gone 
before  them  in  the  great  work  of  reformation.  By  the  inshining  of  this  light, 
they  saw  that  the  ministry  of  the  gospel  of  peace  and  salvation  through  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  is  a  gift  from  God  himself;  that  the  putting 
forth  of  the  good  Shepherd  is  to  be  waited  for  from  one  time  to  another  in 
the  exercise  of  this  sacred  office,  and  that  it  ought  only  to  take  place  under  the 
renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  the  ability  w^hich  God  giveth.  We  thank- 
fully believe  that  from  the  early  rise  of  our  Society,  the  Lord  has  been  pleased 
to  bestow  this  gift  upon  servants  and  upon  handmaidens  without  respect  of 
persons,  and  that  it  has  been  exercised  in  his  fear,  and  to  the  honour  of  his 
name;  and  we  would  humbly  acknowledge  that  He  does  not  at  this  day 
withhold  from  us  this  living  ministry.  We  pray  that  He  may  be  pleased  to 
grant  us  its  continuance  and  increase,  and  to  keep  us  from  ever  desiring 
any  other.  That  which  is  uttered  under  the  qualification  already  set  forth, 
will  be  delivered  in  the  humiliation  of  the  creature;  it  may  sometimes  be 
only  in  a  few  sentences  ;  but  as  a  holy  care  prevails  to  move  only  under  the 
leadings  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  unexcited  by  the  activity  and  affection  of 
the  natural  man,  it  will  contribute  to  the  edification  of  the  body  in  love. 
1842.  P.  E. 


72 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


1  • 


SECT.    X.]  COUNSEL   TO    PARENTS   AND   HEADS   OP    FAMILIES. 


73 


Section  X.— Counsel  to  Parents  and  Heads  of  Families. 

We  do  intreat  and  desire  all  you  dear  friends  that  are  parents  and  governors 
of  families,  that  ye  diligently  ky  to  heart  your  work  and  calling  in  your 
<reneration  for  the  Lord,  and  the  charge  committed  to  you  ;  not  only  in  being 
good  examples  to  the  younger  sort,  but  also  to  use  your  power  in  your  own 
families  in  educating  your  childi-en  and  servants  in  modesty,  sobriety,  and  in 
the  fear  of  God.     1688.  P.  E. 

As  touching  the  education  of  Friends*  children,  for  which  tliis  meeting  hath 
often  found  a  concern,  we  think  it  our  duty  to  recommend  unto  you,  that  no 
opportunity  be  omitted,  nor  any  endeavours  wanting,  to  instruct  them  con- 
cerning the  principles  of  truth  which  we  profess  :  and  there  being  times  and 
seasons,  wherein  their  spirits  are,  more  than  at  others,  disposed  to  have  such 
things  impressed  upon  them,  so  we  desire  that  all  parents,  and  others  concerned 
in  the  oversight  of  youth,  may  wait  in  the  fear  of  God  to  know  themselves 
qualified  for  that  service  ;  that  in  his  wisdom  they  may  make  use  of  every  such 
opportunity  which  the  Lord  shall  put  into  their  hands.     1717.  P.  E. — 1861. 

You  who  are  parents  of  children,  labour  fervently  in  the  Spirit,  with  supphca- 
tion  unto  the  Lord,  that  He  may  give  them  an  inheritance  in  the  truth,  wherein 
they  may  be  enabled  to  stand  up  in  their  generation  after  you,  to  his  praise 
and  glory,  rather  than  labour  to  get  great  inheritances  for  them  in  this  world, 
which  have  proved  a  snare  and  temptation  to  some  to  shun  the  cross,  and 
embrace  the  glory  of  this  present  world.  But  let  those  to  whom  God  hath 
given  riches,  take  the  apostle's  advice,  that  they  "  be  not  highminded,  but  fear," 
and  trust  not  in  uncertain  riches  ;  but  "  be  rich  in  good  works,  ready  to  dis- 
tribute, willing  to  communicate,"  and  therein  be  good  examples  to  their 
children.     1725.  P.  E. 

And,  dear  friends,  our  advice  and  exhortation  is,  that  all  masters  of  families, 
parents,  guardians,  and  tutors  of  children,  would  frequently  put  in  practice  the 
calling  together  of  their  children  and  households,  to  wait  upon  the  Lord  in 
their  families ;  that,  receiving  wisdom  and  counsel  from  Him,  they  may  be 


-r 


* 


V- 


enabled  seasonably  to  exhort  and  encourage  them  to  walk  in  the  way  of  the 
Lord,  to  exercise  themselves  in  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  in  observing 
the  duties  and  precepts  of  holy  living  therein  recommended.     1748.  P.E. 

To  all  masters  and  tutors  of  children,  we  affectionately  address  ourselves  ; 
that  in  a  particular  manner  it  may  be  your  care  to  caution,  and  as  much  as  in 
you  lies,  to  guard  the  youth  committed  to  your  charge,  against  the  dangers 
and  allurements  of  evil  communications,  and  the  reading  of  profane  and 
immoral  writings,  those  powerful  engines  of  Satan,  whether  they  be  such  as 
directly  tend  to  defile  the  affections,  or,  with  a  more  specious  appearance,  to 
subvert  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  by  a  presumptuous  abuse  of  human 
reason,  and  by  vain  and  subtle  disputations,  "  after  the  rudiments  of  the  world, 
and  not  after  Christ."     1766.  P.E. 

As,  next  to  our  own  souls,  our  offspring  are  the  most  immediate  objects  of 
our  care  and  concern,  it  is  earnestly  recommended  to  all  parents  and  guardians 
of  children,  that  the  most  early  opportunities  be  taken,  in  their  tender  years, 
to  impress  upon  them  a  sense  of  the  Divine  Being,  his  wisdom,  power,  and 
omnipresence,  so  as  to  beget  a  reverent  fear  of  Him  in  their  hearts  ;  and, 
as  their  capacities  enlarge,  to  acquaint  them  with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  by 
frequent  and  diligent  reading  therein ;  instructing  them  in  the  great  love  of 
God  to  mankind  through  Jesus  Christ,  the  work  of  salvation  by  Him,  and 
sanctification  through  his  blessed  Spirit.  For  though  virtue  descendeth  not 
by  lineal  succession,  nor  piety  by  inheritance,  yet  the  Almighty  doth 
graciously  regard  the  sincere  endeavours  of  those  parents,  whose  early 
and  constant  care  is  over  their  offspring  for  good  ;  who  labour  to  instruct 
them  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  a  humble  waiting  for,  and  feeHng  after, 
those  secret  and  tender  visitations  of  divine  love,  which  are  afforded  for  the 
help  and  direction  of  all.     1767.  P.E. 

Among  some  of  the  most  irksome  restraints  to  the  lively  dispositions  of 
youth,  are  often  those  which  relate  to  speech  and  dress.  But  as  we  know 
that  the  ground  of  our  dissent  from  the  world  in  these  things,  is  Christian 
simplicity ;  so  we  know  by  experience,  that  they  are  often  the  means  of 
defence  against  temptation  to  mingle  in  the  company  of  such  as  are  unsuitable 
examples  for  our  youth  to  observe  and  to  follow.      And  when  by  the  gentle 


I 


74 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


intimations  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth  in  their  ripening  understandings,  they  are 
entered  on  a  course  of  self-denial,  they  will  feel  you  doubly  dear  to  them,  for 
having  led  them  on  in  the  way  they  should  go,  and  will  bless  the  Lord  on  your 
behalf     1808.  P.  E. 

The  habit  of  a  constant  attendance  of  meetings  for  divine  worship  forms  an 
important  branch  of  the  religious  education  of  our  youth  ;  we  are  therefore 
desirous  of  impressing  on  the  minds  of  those  to  whom  they  are  intrusted,  and 
who  themselves  may  be  diligent,  to  beware  how  they  deprive  their  children  of 
such  opportunities  on  the  week-day.     1815.  P.  E. 

Our  solicitude  has  at  this  time  been  awakened  for  our  young  men  employed 
as  travellers  in  business.  The  exposure  of  these  to  the  temptations  to  which 
they  are  often  unavoidably  subjected,  has  tended  to  draw  aside  some  from 
that  simplicity,  that  purity  of  heart  and  thought,  that  strict  morality,  which 
our  Christian  principles  require.  AVe  would  submit  to  the  serious  considera- 
tion of  their  parents  and  employers,  the  extreme  danger  of  sending  forth  into 
such  service  any  young  persons  whose  religious  principles  are  not  fixed,  nor 
their  habits  formed  ;  and  we  would  encourage  Friends  in  difibrent  places, 
where  those  in  this  line  of  employment  may  travel,  to  continue  and  to 
extend  that  kind  and  hospitable  notice  which  has  been  already  manifested. 
1816.     P.  E. 

Parents,  as  they  watch  the  opening  capacities  of  their  beloved  offspring, 
may  instil  into  them,  during  their  very  early  years,  (a  period  when  prejudice 
and  worldly  temptations  present  but  little  obstruction  to  the  work,)  the  first 
principles  of  religion.  It  is  their  indispensable  duty  to  seek  opportunities  for 
this  purpose ;  that  they  may  impress  upon  their  children  the  fear  and  the 
love  of  God,  and  point  their  early  affections  to  the  blessed  Jesus,  who  laid 
down  his  fife  for  them,  and  who  has,  in  a  peculiar  manner,  called  them  unto 
Himself — "  Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not." 

A  highly  important  means  for  promoting  these  objects  is  instruction  in 
the  Holy  Scriptures.  No  study  is  more  interesting  to  children,  when  it  is 
judiciously  presented  to  their  attention.  It  is  a  pleasant  and  most  useful 
employment  to  store  their  tender  minds  with  a  knowledge  of  those  sacred 
histories  which  so  beautifully  display  the  wisdom  and  love  of  God ;  to  make 


SECT.  X.]  COUNSEL   TO    PARENTS   AND   HEADS   OF    FAMILIES. 


75 


them  acquainted  with  the  types  and  prophecies  which  represented  beforehand 
the  coming  and  character  of  Christ ;  and  to  point  out  to  them  those  essential 
truths  which  w^ere  fully  brought  to  light  by  the  gospel.  In  the  course  of  such 
instruction,  their  minds  ought  to  be  directed  to  those  parts  of  Scripture  which 
elucidate  our  pecuhar  religious  testimonies.  Thus,  as  they  advance  in  life, 
they  will  know  on  what  grounds  their  profession  rests.  An  increasing  attach- 
ment to  that  profession  will  also  be  promoted  in  them,  by  their  being  led  to 
peruse  the  history  of  our  Society,  and  especially  the  interesting  lives  of  our 
early  predecessors. 

As  Friends  are  thus  concerned  to  communicate  to  their  tender  charge  a 
knowledge  of  Christian  truth,  we  believe  that  they  will  themselves  often 
derive  instruction  as  well  as  comfort  from  the  work.  In  prosecuting  this 
work,  let  us  always  remember  that  we  cannot,  of  ourselves,  produce  religion 
in  the  mind.  On  this  principle,  we  must  make  it  our  chief  object  to  direct 
the  early  and  constant  attention  of  our  offspring  to  the  Spirit  of  Christ  within 
them,  from  which  alone  can  spring  the  fruits  of  righteousness :  we  must 
wait  upon  that  Spirit  ourselves,  for  ability  to  perform  our  parental  duties  ; 
and  we  must  seek  the  Lord,  in  prayer,  for  his  blessing  upon  all  our  efforts. 
Teach  them,  dear  friends,  that  of  themselves  they  can  do  nothing  ;  let  them 
be  accustomed,  in  early  hfe,  to  religious  retirement ;  and  tenderly  advise  them 
to  lift  up  their  hearts,  morning  by  morning,  and  evening  by  evening,  to  the 
Author  of  all  their  mercies.  Thus  they  will  experience  preservation,  and,  as 
they  increase  in  stature,  will  increase  also  in  favour  with  God  and  man. 

But  never  forget,  that  it  should  be  your  care  to  set  that  example  of  a 
humble  Christian,  which  so  beautifully  enforces  the  pure  precepts  of  the 
gospel ;  your  own  minds  must  be  seasoned  with  grace  ;  and  your  labours  will 
only  be  effectual,  as  they  are  carried  on  and  blessed  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
of  Christ.  If,  in  the  discharge  of  this  duty,  discouragements  should  arise,  let 
not  these  become  a  cause  of  dismay.  Even  these  may  teach  the  important 
lesson,  highly  necessary  to  be  learned,  that  it  is  only  as  fresh  supplies  of  holy 
aid  are  granted,  that  we  can  safely  labour  in  this  work.     1818. 

In  the  earliest  periods  of  life,  much  of  the  care  of  children  rests  with 
mothers,  and  we  desire  that  in  all  cases  their  pious  endeavours  may  be 
strengthened  by  the  co-operation  of  the  fathers.  The  youthful  mind  is  very 
soon  susceptible  of  serious  impressions ;   and  we  believe  that  if  parents  are 

L  2 


76 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


SECT.  X.]  COUNSEL   TO   PARENTS   AND    HEADS   OF    FAMILIES. 


77 


careful  to  watch  the  most  favourable  opportunities,  they  may  instil  reUgious 
truths,  lay  a  foundation  for  correct  principles,  and  give  a  right  bias  to  the 
affections,  which  may  be  greatly  blessed  at  a  future  day.  The  safe  ground  on 
which  parents  can  proceed,  is  so  to  live  and  so  to  wait  before  the  throne  of 
grace,  as  to  be  enabled  to  pour  forth  their  secret  prayers  for  the  blessing  of 
the  Most  High.  Then,  instead  of  looking  back  with  bitter  regret,  if  their 
beloved  offspring  should  deviate  from  the  path  of  Christian  virtue,  they  may 
commit  their  cause  with  conscious  integrity  to  Him  whom  they  have  desired 
to  serve.     1821.  P.  E. 

Much  of  the  undue  liberty  indulged  in  by  the  youth  is  often  occasioned  by 
the  early  indulgence  granted  to  them  by  the  parent :  wherefore  this  meeting 
tenderly,  affectionately,  yet  earnestly,  intreats  such  as  are  parents,  or  have 
tlie  care  of  children,  that  they  be  very  early  and  firm  in  endeavouring  to 
habituate  them  to  a  due  subjection  of  their  will;  that,  having  maturely 
weighed  the  injunctions  which  they  find  necessary  to  impose,  they  suffer  them 
not  to  be  disregarded  and  disobeyed.  The  habit  of  obedience,  which  may 
thus  be  induced,  will  render  the  relation  of  parent  and  child  additionally 
endearing  ;  and  as  it  will  prepare  the  infant  mind  for  a  more  ready  reception 
of  the  necessary  restraints  of  the  cross,  it  may  be  considered,  in  part,  as 
preparing  the  way  of  the  Lord  :  whilst  those  who  neglect  to  bend  the  tender 
minds  of  their  children  to  parental  authority,  and  connive  at  their  early 
tendencies  to  hurtful  gratifications,  are,  more  or  less,  making  way  for  the 
enemy  and  destroyer.     1822. 

We  affectionately  exhort  parents,  and  all  who  have  the  care  of  children  and 
young  persons,  constantly  to  bear  in  remembrance  the  great  value  of  a 
tender  conscience ;  and  to  turn  their  attention  to  the  secret  instructions  of 
Divine  Grace,  reproving  for  evil,  and  biinging  peace  for  doing  well.  Be 
concerned,  dear  friends  of  this  class,  early  to  subject  the  wills  of  those 
entrusted  to  your  charge  ;  encourage  them  to  fix  their  affections  on  things 
which  are  eternal ;  set  before  them  the  necessity  of  being  converted  from  the 
evil  of  their  own  hearts,  and  kept  clean  from  the  sin  which  abounds  in  the 
world  ;  impress  them  with  a  sense  of  the  holiness  and  purity  of  God,  and  of 
his  righteous  law ;  instruct  them  in  the  invaluable  truths  of  the  Bible,  and 
lead   them  to   seek   after   the  practical  appHcation   of  these   precepts'  and 


T 


/ 


doctrines  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  By  such  a  course  of 
religious  care  and  Christian  instruction,  carried  on  in  simple,  humble  depend- 
ence upon  God,  you  will  perform  the  great  duty  of  bringing  them  up  in  the 
nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.     1830.  P.  E. 

Our  sympathy  and  esteem  are  peculiarly  due  to  those  who  are  con- 
scientiously occupied  in  discharging  the  responsible  duties  attached  to  the  care 
of  youth.  With  the  right  fulfilment  of  your  trust,  dear  friends,  our  hopes  of  a 
succeeding  generation  are  intimately  connected.  Your  calHng  is  arduous, 
but  of  eminent  utiHty  ;  and  one  in  which  you  have  abundant  opportunity  to 
serve  the  Lord.  You  have  especial  need  to  seek  for  the  wisdom  which  is 
from  above  ;  but  if,  through  heavenly  help,  you  have  been  made  instrumental 
in  establishing  correct  moral  habits  and  sound  religious  principles,  however 
limited  your  sphere,  you  may  hope  to  partake  of  the  blessing  of  those  who 
turn  many  to  righteousness.  We  are  religiously  concerned  that  our  young 
people  of  every  class,  whilst  they  are  receiving  that  education  which  will  fit 
them  for  usefulness  in  after  life,  may  continue  to  be  trained  up  in  the  know- 
ledge and  love  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  ;  and  that  they  may,  in  humihty  and 
the  fear  of  the  Lord,  examine  for  themselves  the  external  evidences  of  the 
Christian  religion.  May  they  ever  be  preserved  in  that  teachable,  watchful, 
and  tender  state  of  mind,  in  which  they  will  be  alive  to  the  perceptible 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  in  which  the  Lord  will  be  pleased  to  grant 
them  a  right  understanding  of  the  way  of  life  and  salvation.     1833.  P.  E. 

We  have  been  led  at  this  time  deeply  to  feel  how  important  is  the  effect  of 
example  in  the  great  work  of  religious  training  ;  and  we  would  affectionately 
intreat  those  to  whom  the  care  of  families  is  entrusted,  to  ask  themselves  in 
the  fear  of  the  Lord,  how  far  their  conduct  and  conversation,  their  self-denial, 
and  godly  simplicity,  are  calculated  to  attract  to,  and  to  lead  forward  in,  the 
Christian  course,  the  minds  of  their  beloved  offspring.  Powerful  indeed  upon 
others,  and  especially  upon  the  young,  is  the  influence  of  a  truly  religious  life 
It  answers  to  the  witness  of  God  in  their  hearts  and  consciences  ;  and  by  this 
witness  they  quickly  perceive  the  inconsistencies  with  the  divine  law,  which 
may  be  exhibited  in  the  practice  of  those  who  are  around  them. 

The  end  of  all  religious  training  is  to  bring  the  mind  under  subjection  to 
the  will  of  God,  to  lead  our  children  unto  Jesus,  that  through  Him  they  may 


IHM 


78 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


obtain  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  be  taught  in  his  school  who  was  meek  and 
lowly  of  heart.  How,  dear  friends,  shall  we  prosecute  this  work,  if  we  have 
not  ourselves  submitted  to  the  yoke  of  Christ,  and  been  taught  of  Him  1  We 
believe  that  not  a  few,  who  have  been  measurably  thus  instructed,  and  who 
are  religiously  concerned  for  the  welfare  of  their  families,  will  do  well  to  look 
around  them  and  consider  whether  anything  in  their  habits  of  life,  the 
indulgences  which  they  allow  themselves,  the  character  of  their  conversa- 
tion, the  persons  with  whom  their  children  have  intercourse,  and  the  books 
and  other  publications  which  are  permitted  to  enter  their  houses,  are  not 
opposed  to  the  training  of  their  families  in  a  religious  life  and  conversation. 
Let  us  not  esteem  any  of  these  things  as  insignificant. 

Parents  should  beware  that  they  do  not  cherish  the  seeds  of  vanity  in  their 
offspring,  by  providing  them  with  ornamental  attire,  or  gratify  similar  dis- 
positions in  themselves  by  thus  decorating  even  their  children  of  the  tenderest 
age.  The  will  should  be  early  subjected  in  the  authority  of  Christian  love  ; 
and  children  accustomed,  from  their  very  infancy,  to  a  strict  adherence  to 
truth-speaking. 

Above  all  things,  dear  friends,  let  us  seek  to  impress  upon  the  susceptible 
minds  of  our  youth,  the  fear  and  love  of  their  Creator  and  Redeemer,  and 
the  minding  of  those  gentle  intimations  of  his  will,  which  are  frequently  made 
by  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  upon  the  very  youthful  heart. 

Blessed  indeed  is  the  child  who  is  thus  betimes  taught  of  the  Lord,  and  led 
onwards,  amidst  the  snares  of  youth,  in  his  holy  way.  Well  is  known  to 
many  children  that  struggle  described  by  the  apostle,  "the  flesh  lusteth 
against  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh  ;  and  these  are  contrary  the 
one  to  the  other."  And  it  may  be  the  privilege  of  those  who  have  the  charge  of 
youth,  by  example  and  by  word,  to  help  them  in  these  conflicts,  and  strengthen 
them  to  cleave  to  the  Lord.  And  0  !  may  it  not  be,  that  any  of  these  Httle 
ones  are  offended  and  stumbled  by  the  conduct  of  those  to  whom  they  look  up 
as  their  instructors  and  examples.     1842. 

Education,  in  the  largest  and  most  comprehensive  sense  of  the  word,  con- 
stitutes an  important  branch  of  Christian  discipline  :  it  was  strongly  enjoined 
in  the  precepts  of  the  Old  Testament ;  it  held  a  conspicuous  place  in  the 
church  of  Christ  in  its  earliest  days  ;  and  in  our  own  Society  it  has  ever  been 
an  object  of  concern  and  solicitude.     Our  forefathers  were  men  fearing  God  : 


ttmm 


MM 


SECT.    X  ]  COUNSEL   TO   PARENTS   AND    HEADS   OF    FAMILIES. 


79 


/ 


V 


in  this  fear  it  was  their  honest  concern  to  keep  themselves  from  the  corrup- 
tions of  the  world  :  they  had  deep  experience  in  that  warfare  in  which  "  the 
flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh  ;"  and  through 
the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  by  the  working  of  his  power,  they 
were  brought  into  that  liberty  and  peace,  and  that  hope  for  the  life  to  come, 
which  are  set  before  us  in  the  gospel.  They  had  a  strong  sense  of  the  in- 
herent tendency  of  the  heart  of  man  to  pride  and  vanity,  and  that  these 
corrupt  propensities  could  not  be  overcome  but  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
of  God  ;  hence  their  great  aim  in  the  religious  education  of  their  children 
was  to  turn  their  minds  to  those  secret  convictions,  by  which  the  Lord  is 
pleased,  even  in  very  childhood,  to  visit  the  soul  of  man  :  they  sought  to  bring 
their  little  ones  to  Jesus ;  and  many  w^ere  those  in  whom  this  godly  care  was 
eminently  prospered.  The  earlier  and  later  periods  of  our  history  furnish 
us  with  instances  of  young  people  trained  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition 
of  the  Lord,  who,  having  borne  the  yoke  in  meek  submission  to  the  restraints 
of  that  wisdom  which  is  from  above,  approved  themselves  in  after  life  good 
soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ,  enduring  hardness  for  his  sake.  And  many  have 
been  the  instances  of  children,  who,  gathered  to  the  bosom  of  their  Saviour 
in  their  very  tender  years,  have  given  testimony,  upon  the  bed  of  sickness 
and  at  the  approach  of  death,  to  the  efficacy  of  that  living  faith  in  Christ, 
which  had  been  nurtured  within  them  by  the  watchful  and  Christian  care  of 
their  parents.  Out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  and  sucklings  the  Lord  has  per- 
fected praise.     1844.  P.  E. 


i. 


t. 


To  you,  dear  friends,  who  are  in  the  position  of  parents,  the  condition  in 
the  sight  of  the  Lord  of  your  beloved  offspring  is  unspeakably  important. 
Shrink  not,  we  intreat  you,  from  your  solemn  responsibilities.  Remember 
that  your  children  are  born  for  eternity  ;  and  let  it  be  your  great  con- 
cern to  lead  them  to  the  Saviour,  that  they  may  be  early  trained  to  bear 
his  yoke,  and  be  prepared  for  an  inheritance  in  his  kingdom.  Be  tenderly 
watchful  that  his  holy  name  may  be  sanctified  among  them,  through  your 
conversation  and  example.  Seek  for  opportunities  to  instruct  them  in  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  be  especially  concerned  that  the  disciplining 
of  their  hearts  in  righteousness  may  be  steadily  going  forward.  And, 
under  a  deep  sense  of  the  importance  of  these  duties,  may  your  prayers 
unto  God  be  fervent  for  that  wisdom  and  help  which  will  not  fail  to  be 


I 


80 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


^^A 


found   sufficient  for  all  the    needs  of  those  who   honestly   trust   in   Him. 
1852.  P.  E. 

To  the  Christian  mother  the  precious  infant  is  committed,  with  the  implied 
charge  on  behalf  of  its  heavenly  Parent, — Take  this  child  and  nurse  it 
for  Me. 

How  solemn  are  the  responsibihties  thus  involved,  and  how  needful  that 
the  parental  obligations  should  not  be  put  aside  or  turned  away  from,  under 
any  feeling  of  discouragement  or  want  of  qualification.  It  is  not  on  the 
highly  gifted  parent  alone  that  the  duty  is  imposed  of  training  up  his  children 
in  the  fear  of  God,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  ;  it  is  a 
charge  laid  upon  everi/  parent ;  and  the  sense  of  our  own  insufficiency,  how- 
ever deeply  felt,  will  prove  no  valid  plea  for  neglect,  when  we  are  called  to 
account  for  the  trust  committed  to  om-  keeping.  Let  none,  whilst  endeavour- 
ing, with  single-minded  earnestness  and  in  reliance  upon  higher  aid,  to 
discharge  this  duty,  doubt  that  abihty  will  be  granted  to  them  ;  let  them 
rather  believe  that  they  will  reap  the  reward  of  their  cffi^rts  in  a  blessing  upon 
their  children  and  upon  themselves.  The  endearing  relation  which  subsists 
between  parents  and  their  tender  offspring  ought  surely  to  awaken  in  the 
hearts  of  the  former  earnest  breathings  of  spirit,  that  they  may  be  helped 
to  train  their  children,  even  from  very  early  years,  in  tenderness  of  conscience, 
in  obedience  to  the  restraints  and  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  in  the  love 
of  Christ  our  Saviour. 

How  appropriate  and  how  interesting  would  be  the  occupation  of  a  few 
minutes  each  evening  before  retiring  to  rest,  and  of  larger  portions  of  time 
on  First-days,  in  hearing  each  child  of  a  family  repeat  to  his  parent  a  scripture 
text  learned  during  the  day,  or  passages  from  the  Psalms  and  the  prophecies, 
or  from  the  parables  and  precepts  of  our  Lord.  Whilst  such  exercises  would 
richly  store  the  memory  and  strengthen  the  intellect,  how  many  opportunities 
would  they  affi)rd  to  the  watchful  parent,  to  impart  some  lesson  of  Christian 
practice,  or  to  present  some  simple  view  of  divine  truth.  How  might  the 
child's  feelings  be  interested,  his  sympathies  awakened,  and  his  affections 
warmed  and  cherished,  as  he  listened  to  the  beautiful  narratives  of  Abraham's 
faith,  of  Joseph's  filial  obedience  and  purity,  of  Samuel's  early  piety,  of 
Jonathan's  and  David's  friendship,  of  the  undaunted  faithfulness  of  Daniel  and 
his  three  companions  to  their  God ;  and  above  all,  of  the  meek  and  patient 


SECT.   X.]  COUNSEL  TO   PARENTS   AND   HEADS   OF   FAMILIES. 


81 


suffering  of  the  Holy  Redeemer,  his  tender  love  for  children,  and  his  wonder- 
ful works  of  beneficence  and  power.  Nor  are  the  warnings  conveyed  in  the 
narratives  of  the  Flood,  of  the  destruction  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  of  the 
forty  years'  wanderings  of  the  Israelities,  of  Gehazi,  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira, 
and  of  many  others,  to  be  unheeded  or  unimproved.  How  often  have  the 
lessons  of  childhood  thus  given  been  remembered  through  life  ;  and  how 
often  has  the  tone  of  religious  feeling,  thus  early  implanted,  been  the  instru- 
ment of  preservation  thi-ough  youth,  and  the  blessing  of  manhood  and  old  age. 
1857. 


82 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.   II. 


Section  XL— Counsel  to  Employers. 

A  religious  care  is  recommended  toward  our  servants,  that  all  appearance 
of  pride,  idleness,  and  vain  conversation  in  them  may  be  discouraged ;  and 
that  they  may  be  exhorted  to  attend  public  worship,  and  have  a  sense  of 
God's  love  upon  their  spirits,  and  therein  partake  of  the  sweetness  of  truth  ; 
and  in  the  discharge  of  their  duty  to  God,  and  to  their  masters  and  mistresses, 
know  peace  in  themselves.     1718. — 1861. 

We  earnestly  intreat  that  it  may  be  the  constant  care  of  all  masters  and 
mistresses  properly  to  teach,  restrain,  and  example  those  whom  Providence 
hath  placed  under  them,  for  their  help,  direction,  and  preservation,  and  for 
whom  an  account  must  be  rendered ;  bringing  them  up  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord.     1760.  P.  E. 


^ 


I 


sect.  XI.] 


COUNSEL   TO    EMPLOYERS. 


83 


We  are  comforted  in  the  persuasion  that  the  care  and  instruction  which 
many  in  early  life  have  received  in  our  public  schools  have  been  a  blessing  to 
them,  and  we  are  anxious  that  both  their  employers  and  other  Friends  in  the 
meetings  in  which  these  and  other  young  persons  reside,  may  watch  over 
them  for  good,  and  be  willing  in  various  ways  to  show  an  affectionate  interest 
in  their  comfort  and  welfare.  A  few  kind  expressions  arising  from  a 
solicitude  for  their  moral  and  spiritual  good,  offered  in  love  as  opportunities 
occur,  may  have  more  effect  than  is  at  the  time  apprehended.     1828. 

This  meeting  recommends  Friends  who  have  the  charge  of  servants  and 
apprentices,  to  extend  kind  attention  and  care  towards  them,  and  to  make 
such  domestic  arrangements  as  may  enable  them  to  attend  pubhc  worship 
duly  and  punctually,  and  to  promote  their  employing  the  portions  of  the 
First-day  of  the  week  not  so  occupied,  in  a  manner  becoming  the  professors  of 
the  Christian  name.     1833. 


May  those  who  have  the  ability  to  employ  servants,  whether  professing 
with  us  or  not,  sympathize  with  them  in  their  labours,  delight  to  render 
them  happy,  and  seek  for  that  disposition  that  can  lead  them  along  as 
fellow-travellers  in  the  road  to  the  city  of  God.  Various  are  the  means  by 
which  this  may  be  attempted.  The  principal  one  certainly  is,  the  keeping  of 
the  mind  attentive  to  the  discoveries  of  truth ;  and  as  a  perusal  of  the 
Scriptures  is  the  frequent  employ  of  many  families,  we  desire  that  the 
servants  may  be  made  partakers  of  the  benefits  resulting  from  the  practice, 
and  from  occasional  opportunities  of  retirement  in  spirit.    1805.  P.  E. 

This  meeting  has  been  impressed  with  the  importance  of  the  exercise  of  a 
due  care  towards  young  persons  who  are  taken  as  apprentices  by  Friends.  It 
may  be  thought  that  an  additional  responsibility  attaches  to  the  taking  of 
members  of  our  Society  in  that  station,  or  as  shopmen  or  servants ;  but  this 
meeting  trusts  that  if,  from  a  sincere  desire  to  protect  such  individuals,  Friends 
were  wilHng  to  give  a  preference  to  our  own  members,  a  real  satisfaction 
would  arise  from  it ;  and  we  further  desire  that  those  who  fill  the  station  of 
master,  may  endeavour  to  discharge  the  important  duties  which  devolve  upon 
them,  in  a  moral  and  religious  care  of  those  who  are  employed  in  their  service. 


M  2 


/  jl 


84 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[CIIAP.    II. 


SectiOxN  XII. — Counsel  to  the  Young. 

Beloved  youth,  in  an  especial  manner  guard  against  the  first  sacrifices  of 
duty  to  inclination.  If  ye  curb  inordinate  desires  in  their  infancy,  your 
victory  over  future  temptations  will  be  the  more  easy ;  and,  through  faith  in 
Him  that  hath  loved  us,  and  hath  overcome,  ye  will  in  time  be  more  than 
conquerors ;  but  if  ye  shrink  from  the  conflict,  or  resign  the  victory  to  the 
tempter,  ye  will  be  despoiled  of  the  armour  designed  to  preserve  you  in  future 
assaults ;  and,  it  may  be,  unable  to  resist  in  your  further  progress  through 
life,  temptations  which,  in  the  fresh  morning  of  your  day,  ye  would  have  held 
in  abhorrence.     1795.  P.  E. 

In  considering  this  subject,  [the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,]  our  younger 
friends  have  been  brought  to  our  remembrance  with  warm  and  tender 
soHcitude.  We  hope  that  many  of  you,  dear  youth,  are  no  strangers  to  this 
practice,  and  to  some  wo  trust  it  has  already  been  blessed.  Hesitate  not  to 
allot  a  portion  of  each  day  to  read  and  meditate  upon  the  sacred  volume  in 
private  :  steadily  direct  your  minds  to  Him  who  alone  can  open  and  apply 
the  Scriptures  to  our  spiritual  benefit.  In  these  seasons  of  retirement,  enter 
into  a  close  examination  of  the  state  of  your  own  hearts ;  and,  as  you  may 
be  enabled,  pray  to  the  Almighty  for  preservation  from  the  temptations 
with  which  you  are  encompassed. 

Be  very  careful,  we  beseech  you,  not  to  read  publications  which  openly,  or 
indirectly,  inculcate  a  disbelief  in  the  benefits  procured  to  us  by  the  sufferings 
and  death  of  Christ,  in  the  divinity  of  Him  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  or  in  the 
perceptible  guidance  of  his  Spirit.     1815.  P.  E.— 1820.  P.  E. 

Dear  young  friends,  earnest  have  been  our  desires  that  you  may  all,  not 
only  be  professors  with  us  but,  by  obedience  to  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  become 
real  possessors  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  We  are  persuaded  that,  in  the 
eyes  of  many  amongst  you,  the  truth  has  indeed  appeared  lovely  :  why  then 
is  there  not  a  full  surrender  to  its  power  and  to  its  convictions  1  The  Lord 
loveth  an  early  sacrifice.     His  numberless  blessings  call  for  your  gratitude, 


SECT.   XII.] 


COUNSEL   TO   THE   YOUNG. 


85 


i 


1^ 

1^ 


\ 


and  your  allegiance.  And  mournful  indeed  will  be  the  reflection,  should 
your  days  be  lengthened  to  advanced  age,  that  you  have  slighted  the  mercies 
of  a  gracious  Creator,  that  you  have  preferred  the  love  of  the  world  and  its 
fading  pleasures,  and  that  there  can  be  no  peaceful  retrospect  on  devoted- 
ness  to  his  cause. 

To  our  young  friends,  who  have  taken  some  steps  in  the  right  way,  we 
would  tenderly  offer  a  few  remarks.  The  youthful  mind,  in  its  love  for  the 
cause  of  religion,  is  readily  led  into  action.  Here  is  a  fresh  call  for  watchful- 
ness. A  benevolent  desire  to  promote  the  Lord's  work  in  the  earth,  and  to 
serve  their  fellow-men,  may  have  imperceptibly  led  some  from  a  close  and 
frequent  examination  of  the  state  of  their  own  hearts.  In  mixing  in  public 
companies,  and  in  witnessing  the  success  of  the  efforts  that  are  used  to 
promote  the  common  good,  our  own  minds  may  be  gratified,  but  our  quick 
perception  of  spiritual  instruction  may  be  weakened.  Far  be  it  from  this 
meeting  to  discourage  its  members  from  sharing  in  those  excellent  labours,  in 
which  we  can,  consistently  with  our  religious  principles,  unite.  In  the 
universal  dispersion  of  the  sacred  volume,  and  in  the  moral  and  religious 
instruction  of  the  poor  of  this  and  of  other  countries,  we  feel  a  very  lively 
interest  We  rejoice  in  the  progress  of  these  good  works ;  but  our  earnest 
concern  for  all  is,  that  each  may  seek  to  know  and  to  abide  in  his  proper 
station  :  that  they  whose  field  of  usefulness  is  principally  within  the  limits  of 
our  own  Society,  may  be  faithful  to  their  call,  and  diligent  in  their  Master's 
service.  And  may  you,  whose  labours  are  more  extended,  be  especially 
careful,  that  your  exertions  for  the  good  of  others  are  adorned  and  enforced 
by  humility,  and  by  that  consistency  with  our  principles,  which  can  only  be 
maintained  by  watclifulness  and  prayer  :  that  it  may  be  manifest  to  all,  that 
the  love  of  Christ  operating  in  the  heart  leads  you  to  seek,  not  the  praise  of 
men,  but  the  glory  of  God.     1818.  P.  E. 

We  recommend  to  such  of  our  young  friends  as  know  and  approve  what  is 
excellent,  and  may  have  been  strengthened  in  some  small  degree  to  practise  it, 
not  to  shrink  from  modestly,  yet  faithfully,  counselling  their  associates  in  early 
life,  when  they  may  be  deviating  from  the  path  of  duty.  A  tender  caution 
may  be  received  with  peculiar  advantage,  when  those  to  whom  it  is  given  know 
thal^  their  counsellors  are  still  alike  subject  to  the  same  temptations  to  which 
they  are  exposed.     1827.  P.  E. 


86 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


The  more  our  young  friends  are  engaged  to  dwell  in  true  humility,  that 
respect  for  age  and  experience  which  has  ever  characterised  every  well- 
regulated  community,  both  civil  and  religious,  will  evince  itself.  It  was  an 
injunction  to  Israel  of  old,  and  we  regard  it  as  a  standing  precept,  "  Thou 
shalt  rise  up  before  the  hoary  head,  and  honour  the  face  of  the  old  man,  and 
fear  thy  God."     1835. 

Our  sympathy  is  awakened  for  our  young  men  who  are  sent  out  as  com- 
mercial travellers.  This  occupation  renders  it  highly  important  to  maintain, 
through  holy  aid,  a  firm  and  Christian  course  of  conduct.  The  employment 
leads  to  the  frequenting  of  inns.  The  company  there  met  with  is  often 
inimical  to  a  growth  in  grace,  and  exposes  to  intemperance  and  other  vices. 
"When  young  men  are  thus  from  home,  we  affectionately  exhort  them  to  seek 
the  company  of  friends,  and  gratefully  to  avail  themselves  of  those  kind  and 
hospitable  attentions  which  are  offered  to  them.  It  is  very  important  that 
their  arrangements  be  such  as  that  they  can  spend  the  First-day  of  the  week 
where  our  meetings  for  worship  are  held  ;  and  that,  as  far  as  practicable,  they 
attend  also  a  week-day  meeting.     183^.  P.  E. 

The  circumstances  of  our  beloved  young  friends,  whether  under  the  shelter 
of  watchful  parental  care,  or  exposed  to  the  temptations  of  the  metropohs  and 
other  large  towns,  have  at  this  time  had  our  very  serious  consideration.  "We 
do  not  forget  the  temptations  of  our  early  life,  and  especially  those  incident 
to  our  entrance  upon  general  intercourse  with  the  world  ;  they  were  slippery 
paths  to  us,  and  w  ith  humble  thanksgivings  to  God  we  call  to  mind  the  tender 
care  of  his  fatherly  providence,  the  pleadings  of  his  warning  voice,  how  He 
strove  with  us,  and  his  forbearance  towards  us.  "We  know  that,  up  to  this 
hour,  we  have  nothing  to  depend  upon  but  the  free  mercy  of  God  in  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord  ;  but,  through  the  aboundings  of  his  grace  renewed  unto  us, 
we  cannot  but  express  our  strong  sohcitude — our  prayer,  that  it  may  please 
the  Lord  to  deal  graciously  with  you,  dear  young  friends ;  that  He  may  never 
take  his  Holy  Spirit  from  you,  but  deepen  and  strengthen  your  convictions  of 
the  guilt  of  sin,  its  hatefulness  in  his  holy  sight,  and  its  certain  and  awful  con- 
sequences to  the  impenitent  and  unconverted.  0  !  that  we  could  induce  you 
duly  to  appreciate  these  tokens  of  our  Heavenly  Father's  love,  and  that 
nothing  might  ever  tempt  you  to  call  in  question  the  divine  origin  of  those 


SECT.   XII.] 


COUNSEL   TO   THE   YOUNG. 


87 


.. 


secret  checks  in  the  conscience,  those  monitions  and  faithful  warnings,  those 
pleadings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  with  the  mind  of  man,  by  which  our  Heavenly 
Father  would  draw  us  to  Himself,  and  make  us  rich  partakers  of  that  pardon 
and  reconciliation  which  He  grants  to  his  behoving  and  contrite  children, 
through  the  blessed  intercession  of  our  Saviour.  Open  your  hearts  to  Him 
that  standeth  at  the  door  and  knocks,  suffer  his  love  to  prevail,  strive  to  enter 
in  at  the  strait  gate  :  we  press  it  upon  you  with  the  most  earnest  and  tender 
intreaty,  because  w^e  are  aware  that  there  is  much  by  which  many  of  our  young 
people  are  surrounded  at  the  present  day,  which  would  draw  them  away  from 
the  humbling  discipline  of  the  cross,  and  induce  them  to  seek  an  easier  path 
to  the  kingdom.  The  words  of  our  Lord  are  simple,  plain  and  full ;  and  they 
commend  themselves  to  the  enlightened  conscience — "  Strait  is  the  gate,  and 
narrow  is  the  way,  which  leadeth  unto  life."     1837.  P.  E. 

For  you,  dear  young  friends,  the  objects  of  our  sympathy  and  love, 
we  would  express  our  strong  desire,  we  believe  we  may  say  our  fervent 
prayer,  that  the  ever-watchful  care  of  the  heavenly  Shepherd  may  be  over 
you  for  good :  yours  is  a  period  of  life  beset  with  many  and  strong 
temptations ;  even  in  the  most  favoured  allotment  there  are  snares  both 
secretly  and  more  openly  laid  for  your  feet.  0  that  we  could  prevail  with  you 
all  to  come  unto  Christ,  to  confide  in  Him  as  your  Saviour,  and  to  enter  upon 
the  warfare  against  the  lusts  of  the  flesh  and  the  pride  of  life  !  If  happily 
your  hearts  have  been  made  tender  before  the  Lord,  and  you  know  what  it  is 
for  the  hand  of  God  to  be  upon  you,  beware  that  you  never  resist  the  working 
of  his  power  ;  be  frequent  in  presenting  yourselves  before  the  Lord  ;  commune 
with  your  own  hearts  ;  watch  for  the  gentlest  intimations  of  his  Holy  Spirit, 
and  in  whatever  little  acts  of  dedication  He  may  call  for  the  acknowledgment 
of  your  love  and  allegiance,  give  yourselves  up  to  his  service  with  a  willing 
and  a  ready  mind  ;  think  on  the  blessing  pronounced  upon  the  pure  in  heart ; 
ask  of  God  that  He  will  keep  you  from  evil  thoughts  and  corrupt  imaginations ; 
that,  in  your  intercourse  with  the  world  and  one  with  another,  in  your  words 
and  all  your  conversation,  you  may  be  blameless  and  harmless.     1844.  P.  E. 

Strong  are  our  desires  for  you,  our  beloved  young  friends,  that  you  may 
know  the  work  of  the  Lord  not  only  to  be  begun,  but  to  be  carried  forward  in 
your  hearts.     Dwell  under  the  power  and  discipline  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 


88 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


Give  place  to  no  views  ^vhich  would  in  the  least  degree  weaken  your  faith  in 
the  mysterious,  but  sacred  and  all-important,  doctrines  of  that  salvation  which 
is  in  Christ :  feehng  your  own  weakness  and  the  limited  powers  of  the  human 
intellect,  may  you  accept  these  doctrines  in  reverence  of  soul,  in  simphcity, 
and  in  godly  sincerity.  Pray  that  you  may  be  kept  in  that  humble,  dependent 
state  of  mind  in  which  the  Lord,  by  his  Spirit,  often  gradually  unfolds  the  deep 
things  of  his  kingdom,  and  grants  a  holy  settlement  in  the  experience  of  their 
reality.  Love  not  the  world  nor  the  things  of  the  world.  Under  a  sense  of 
the  many  temptations  which  beset  your  path,  earnest,  is  our  concern  that  you 
may  now,  in  early  life,  choose  the  Lord  for  your  portion.  Set  apart  at  least  a 
short  time  daily  for  private  retirement.  Seek  for  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Thus  will  you  be  favoured  to  escape  many  trials,  and  practically  to  realize  the 
truth,  that  "  Godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things,  having  promise  of  the  life 
that  now  is,  and  of  that  which  is  to  come.'*  Let  not  pleasure,  profit,  or 
advancement  in  life,  be  your  first  desire,  but  be  concerned  above  all  things  to 
know  your  calling  and  election  in  Christ  to  be  made  sure.     1851.  P.  E. 

Tenderly  do  we  sympathize  with  those  beloved  younger  Friends,  who  feci  that 
they  are,  as  it  were,  passing  through  the  wilderness,  and  whose  souls  are  often 
discouraged  because  of  the  way.  To  the  young  disciple  the  conflict  is  at  times 
severe.  Temptation  is  strong,  whilst  the  heart  is  weak,  tremblingly  halting 
between  Christ  and  the  world.  In  straits  such  as  these,  may  you  never  yield 
to  the  suggestions  of  the  carnal  mind.  Consult  not  how  far  you  may  safely 
indulge  yourselves,  or  how  nearly  you  may  approximate  to  the  ways  and  habits 
of  the  world.  Be  in  earnest  to  realize  a  yet  closer  and  more  dependent  walk 
with  God.  The  faith  that  leads  you  unto  Christ,  will,  as  it  is  exercised,  give 
you  the  victory,  through  Him.  To  our  fallen  nature  the  path  of  the  cross  has 
ever  been  a  strait  and  narrow  path  ;  but  He  who  hath  appointed  it  will  make 
it  easy,  and  even  full  of  joy,  to  them  that  are  led  by  Him  ;  not  by  widening  it, 
or  changing  its  course,  but  by  bringing  their  wills  into  harmony  with  it. 
Gently,  and  at  times  very  gradually,  yet  surely,  does  he  accustom  them  to  his 
yoke,  and  prepare  and  strengthen  them  for  the  difficulties  of  the  way.  In 
submitting  to  his  training,  beloved  younger  Friends,  is  true  liberty  to  be  found. 
In  the  service  of  Christ  you  will  find  abundant  scope  for  the  right  employment 
of  every  talent,  and  in  the  enjoyment  of  his  love  your  cup  will  overflow  with 
blessing  and  praise.     1858.  P.  E. 


SECT.  XII.] 


COUNSEL   TO   THE  YOUNG. 


89 


r 


/■' 


" 


Beloved  younger  brethren  and  sisters!  may  you  more  and  more  feel  that 
you  are  not  your  own ;  that  you  are  bought  with  a  price.  Where  much  is 
given,  there,  in  the  great  day  of  final  account,  will  much  be  required.  May 
all  your  talents  be  freely  offered  unto  the  Lord,  and  consecrated  to  his  blessed 
service.  May  every  crown  be  cast  at  the  feet  of  Jesus.  Bear  in  mind  that 
the  unfaithfulness  or  infirmities  of  others,  whatever  be  their  age  or  station,  will 
furnish  no  excuse  for  you;  and  that  with  the  gospel  Uberty,  which  it  is  your 
privilege  so  peculiarly  to  enjoy  in  this  religious  Society,  the  inconsistency  of 
others,  real  or  apprehended,  will  not  excuse  you,  as  you  grow  in  Christian 
experience  and  attainment,  from  the  faithful  exercise  of  all  those  gifts  which 
it  may  please  the  Lord  in  his  mercy  to  bestow  upon  you,  to  your  own  comfort, 
to  the  help  of  the  church,  and  to  the  praise  of  his  great  and  worthy  name. 
The  prize  is  before  you :  it  is  a  prize  not  of  earth  but  of  heaven ;  not  a  cor- 
ruptible crown,  but  an  incorruptible:  to  be  obtained,  not  without  conflict, 
through  deep  repentance,  through  the  forsaking  of  sin,  through  the  way  of  the 
cross,  through  the  life  of  faith,  looking  unto  Jesus.  Press  on  towards  this 
prize,  we  entreat  you.  Shrink  not  from  the  warfare :  yield  up  your  hearts 
unreservedly  unto  Him  who  will  fight  for  you,  the  Captain  of  your  salvation. 
So  shall  the  crown  immortal  be  yours :  so  shall  you  for  ever  rejoice  in  God 
your  Saviour,  and  adore  his  abundant  mercy  who  hath  prepared  for  those  that 
love  Him  "an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not 
away."     1851. 


K 


\ 


90 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


Section  XIII. — Advice  in  Relation  to  Marriage. 

• 

It  is  our  judgment,  that  not  only  those  marriages  of  near  kindred,  ex- 
pressly forbidden  under  the  law,  ought  not  to  be  practised  under  the  gospel ; 
but  that  we  in  our  day  ought  not  to  take  first  cousins  in  marriage.  And 
though  some  have  been  drawn  into  such  marriages,  let  not  their  practice  be  a 
precedent  or  example  to  any  others  amongst  us  for  the  time  to  come.     1675. 

We  earnestly  advise  and  exhort  all  young  and  unmarried  Friends,  that 
they  do  not  make  any  procedure  one  with  another  upon  the  account  of 
marriage,  without  first  applying  to  their  parents  or  guardians  for  their  consent 
and  agreement  therein.  And  we  also  advise,  that,  in  the  first  place,  all  young- 
persons  concerned,  seriously  wait  upon  the  Lord  for  counsel  and  clearness  in 
this  weighty  concern,  before  they  make  any  procedure  with  any,  in  order  to 
marriage  ;  that  they  may  not  be  led  by  any  forward  or  uncertain  affections  in 
this  great  concern  ;  to  their  own  hurt,  the  grief  of  their  friends,  and  the  dis- 
honour of  truth.     1690.  P.  K— 1801.— 1833. 


This  meeting  strongly  recommends  Friends  to  avoid  and  discountenance 
very  early  proceedings  in  regard  to  marriage  after  the  death  of  husband  or 
wife  ;  esteeming  such  conduct  as  tending  to  the  dishonour  and  reproach  of 
our  Christian  profession.     1691. — 1833. 

Friends  are  advised  against  running  into  excessive,  sumptuous,  and  costly 
entertainments  at  marriages  ;  a  great  part  of  the  cost  of  which  would  be 
better  employed  in  relieving  the  necessities  of  the  poor.     1718.  W.  E. 

Parents  are  tenderly  advised  not  to  make  it  their  first  or  chief  care  to 
obtain  for  their  children  large  portions  or  settlements  of  marriage  ;  but  rather 
to  be  careful  that  their  children  be  joined  in  marriage  with  persons  of 
religious  inclinations,  suitable  dispositions  and  temper,  sobriety  in  manners, 
and  diligence  in  business ;  and  carefully  to  guard  against  all  mixed  marriages, 
and  unequal  yoking  of  their  children.     1722.  P.  E. 


sect,  xiii.] 


advice  in  relation  to  marriage. 


91 


Marriage  being  a  Divine  ordinance,  and  a  solemn  engagement  for  term  of 
life,  is  of  great  importance  to  our  peace  and  well-being  in  this  world,  and  may 
prove  of  no  small  consequence  respecting  our  state  in  that  which  is  to  come  ; 
yet  it  is  often  too  inconsiderately  entered  into,  upon  motives  inconsistent  with 
the  evident  intention  of  that  unerring  Wisdom  by  which  it  was  primarily 
ordained  ;  which  was  for  the  mutual  assistance  and  comfort  of  both  sexes, 
that  they  might  be  helps  to  each  other,  both  in  spirituals  and  temporals,  and 
that  their  endeavours  might  be  united  for  the  pious  and  proper  education  of 
their  children,  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord,  and  for  suitably 
qualifying  them  to  discharge  their  duty  in  the  various  allotments  in  the  world. 
Marriage  implies  union  and  concurrence,  as  well  in  spiritual  as  temporal  con- 
cerns. Whilst  the  parties  differ  in  religious  views,  they  stand  disunited  in 
the  main  point ;  even  that  which  should  increase  and  confirm  their  mutual 
happiness,  and  render  them  helps  and  blessings  to  each  other. 

To  prevent  falling  into  such  engagements,  it  is  requisite  to  beware 
of  the  paths  that  lead  to  them — the  sordid  interests,  and  the  ensnaring 
friendships  of  the  world,  the  contaminating  pleasures  and  idle  pastimes 
of  earthly  minds  ;  also  the  various  solicitations  and  incentives  to  festivity 
and  dissipation ;  likewise  especially  too  frequent  and  too  familiar  converse 
with  those  from  whom  may  arise  a  danger  of  entanglement,  by  their  alluring 
the  passions,  and  drawing  the  affections  after  them. 

For  want  of  due  watchfulness,  and  obedience  to  the  convictions  of  Divine 
grace  in  their  consciences,  many  have  wounded  their  own  souls,  distressed 
their  friends,  injured  their  families,  and  done  great  disservice  to  the  church, 
by  these  unequal  connexions ;  which  have  proved  an  inlet  to  much  degene- 
racy, and  mournfully  affected  the  minds  of  those  who  labour  under  a 
living  concern  for  the  good  of  all,  and  the  prosperity  of  Tiiith  upon  earth. 
1777.  P.  E. 


We  think  it  right  at  this  time  to  remind  our  members  of  the  ancient 
testimony  of  our  Society,  that  marriage  is  not  a  mere  civil  contract,  but  a 
religious  act ;  that  it  is  God's  ordinance  and  not  man's ;  and  therefore  seeing 
that  the  legislature  has  fully  confirmed  us  in  our  privilege  of  solemnizing 
marriage  according  to  our  own  long-established  religious  usages,  we  desire 
that  none  of  our  members  may  be  found  departing  therefrom.  And  we 
further  think  it  right  explicitly  to  state  our  judgment,  that  marriages  of  our 

N  2 


92 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


members  before  the  Superintendent  Registrar,  though  not  open  to  the  special 
religious  objections  connected  with  marriages  by  a  priest,  are,  nevertheless, 
inconsistent  with  the  good  order  of  our  discipline,  and  with  our  aforesaid 
testimony  to  the  true  nature  and  character  of  the  marriage  ordinance.     1848. 

This  meeting  is  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  vast  influence,  either  for  good 
or  for  evil,  which  marriage  exercises  on  both  the  temporal  and  the  spiritual 
condition  of  man,  and  earnestly  desires  that,  in  the  choice  of  a  companion  for 
life,  all  may  seek  unto  the  Lord  for  his  guidance ;  not  allowing  any  merely 
exterior  advantages  to  be  the  primary  motive,  and  bearing  in  mind  that  an 
accordance  in  religious  principles  and  practice  is  essential  to  the  perfectness  of 
such  a  union. 

And  seeing  that  the  real  enjoyment  of  life  is  far  more  effectually  secured 
by  contentment,  with  simple  habits,  than  by  any  appearance  or  mode  of 
living  which  entails  anxiety  or  risk,  we  would  strongly  advise  parents,  whilst 
they  exercise  a  prudent  care  over  the  interests  of  their  children,  not  to  be 
unduly  anxious  to  secure  worldly  advantages  for  them  on  entering  the  mar- 
riage state.  And  we  would  affectionately  encourage  our  younger  members, 
when  looking  towards  this  most  important  step,  to  be  satisfied  to  set  out  in  life 
in  a  manner  befitting  their  circumstances,  instead  of  seeking  to  imitate,  in 
their  style  of  living,  the  example  of  those  who  possess  larger  resources  :  they 
would  thus,  on  the  one  hand,  avoid  the  necessity  of  unduly  deferring  their 
union  ;  and,  on  the  other,  be  less  exposed  to  the  temptation  of  launching  into 
business  beyond  their  means. 

Many,  we  fear,  have,  under  these  circumstances,  been  induced  to  enter  into 
trade  on  their  own  account  with  borrowed  capital,  who,  had  their  views  been 
more  moderate,  might  with  greater  safety,  and  more  real  comfort  to  them- 
selves, have  continued,  at  least  for  a  time,  in  the  employ  of  others. 

And  may  it  ever  be  borne  in  mind  that,  marriage  being  a  Divine  ordinance, 
its  solemnization  should  in  all  cases  be  conducted  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and 
in  humble  dependence  on  his  blessing.  On  these  deeply  interesting  occasions 
let  there  not  be  in  the  attire  of  the  parties  themselves,  or  in  that  of  their 
relatives  and  friends  attending,  any  display  unbecoming  an  assembly  of 
Christian  worshippers ;  and  may  the  subsequent  proceedings  of  the  marriage 
day,  whilst  characterized  by  cheerful  enjoyment,  never  pass  the  boundary  line 
of  Christian  simphcity,  moderation,  and  self-restraint.     1857. 


93 


i'l 


k 


Section  XIV. — Advice  in  Relation  to  the  Affairs  of  this  Life. 

Let  friends  and  brethren  in  their  respective  meetings  watch  over  one 
another  in  the  love  of  God  and  care  of  the  Gospel ;  particularly  admonishing 
that  none  trade  beyond  their  abiUty  nor  stretch  beyond  their  compass ; 
and  that  they  use  few  words  in  their  dealings,  and  keep  their  word  in  all 
things,  lest  they  bring,  through  their  forwardness,  dishonour  to  the  precious 
truth  of  God.     1675. 

As  it  hath  pleased  God  to  bring  forth  a  day  of  hberty  and  freedom  to  serve 
Him,  let  every  one  have  a  care  so  to  use  this  liberty,  as  that  the  name  of  God 
may  be  honoured  by  it ;  and  not  an  occasion  taken  by  any,  because  of  the 
present  freedom,  to  launch  forth  into  trading  and  worldly  business  beyond 
what  they  can  manage  honourably  and  with  reputation  ;  and  so  that  they 
may  keep  their  words  with  all  men,  and  that  their  yea  may  prove  yea  indeed, 
and  their  nay  may  be  nay  indeed.     1688.  P.  E. 

It  is  advised,  and  earnestly  desired,  that  the  payment  of  just  debts  be  not 
delayed  by  any  professing  truth  beyond  the  time  promised  and  agreed  upon  ; 
nor  occasion  given  of  complaint  to  those  they  deal  with,  by  their  backwardness 
of  payment  where  no  time  is  limited  ;  nor  any  to  overcharge  themselves  with 
too  much  trading  and  commerce,  beyond  their  capacities  to  discharge  with  a 
good  conscience  towards  all  men ;  and  that  all  Friends  concerned  be  very  careful 
not  to  contract  extravagant  debts,  endangering  the  wronging  of  others  and 
their  families ;  which  some  have  done,  to  the  grieving  the  hearts  of  the 
upright ;  nor  to  break  their  promises,  contracts,  or  agreements,  in  their  buying 
or  selUng,  or  in  any  other  lawful  affairs,  to  the  injuring  themselves  and  others, 
occasioning  strife  and  contention,  and  reproach  to  truth  and  Friends.  And  it 
is  advised,  that  all  Friends  that  are  entering  into  trade,  or  that  are  in  trade, 
and  have  not  stock  sufficient  of  their  own  to  answer  the  trade  they  aim  at, 
be  very  cautious  of  running  themselves  into  debt,  without  advising  with  some 
of  their  ancient  and  experienced  friends.     1692.  P.  E. 


i 


\ 


94 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


Knowing  how  quickly  nicany  are  removed  by  death,  it  is  weightily  recom- 
mended that  care  be  taken  in  each  monthly  meeting,  that  Friends  who  have 
estates  to  dispose  of,  by  will  or  otherwise,  be  advised  to  make  their  wills  in 
time  of  health,  and  strength  of  judgment ;  to  prevent  the  inconveniences, 
loss,  and  trouble  that  may  fall  upon  their  relations  and  friends,  through 
their  dying  intestate.  Making  such  wills  in  due  time  can  shorten  no  man's 
days,  but  the  omission  or  delay  thereof  has  proved  very  injurious  to  many. 
1691.— 1695.  P.  E.— 1703.  P.  E. 

Recommended,  that  Friends  who  have  young  children,  do  in  their  wills 
appoint  faithful  Friends  to  be  guardians  to  them,  till  they  come  to  the  age  of 
twenty-one  years.     1706. 

Executors  and  trustees,  concerned  in  wills  and  settlements,  are  advised  to 
take  especial  care  that  they  faithfully  discharge  their  respective  trusts,  accord- 
ino-  to  the  intent  of  the  donors  and  testators ;  and  that  all  charitable  gifts, 
legacies,  bequests,  and  settlements  of  estates,  by  will  or  deed,  intended  and 
given  for  the  use  of  the  poor,  the  aged,  the  impotent,  or  putting  poor  Friends' 
children  to  education  or  apprenticeships,  may  not  be  appropriated  or  con- 
verted to  other  uses  than  such  as  the  donors  and  testators  have  du-ected  and 
enjoined  by  legal  settlement,  will,  or  testament.     1715. 

Advised,  that  Friends  in  making  their  wills  have  a  strict  regard  to  justice 
and  equity,  and  be  not  actuated  by  caprice  and  prejudice,  to  the  injury  of 
those  who  may  have  a  reasonable  expectation  from  their  kindred  and  near 
connexion  ;  nor  (although  occasion  may  have  been  given  or  taken,)  carry  any 
resentment  to  the  grave,  remembering  that  we  all  stand  in  need  of  mercy  and 
forgiveness  :  also  that  none  postpone  making  their  wills  to  a  sick-bed,  an 
improper  season  to  settle  our  outward  affairs,  in  the  painful  struggles  of 
nature,  even  if  we  should  be  favoured  with  a  clear  understanding  ;  which 
ouo-ht  not  to  be  diverted  from  a  solemn  consideration  of  the  approaching  awful 

period  of  life. 

Friends  are  earnestly  recommended  to  employ  persons  skilful  in  law,  and  of 
good  repute,  to  make  their  wills ;  as  great  inconvenience  and  loss,  and  some- 
times the  ruin  of  families,  have  happened  through  the  unskilfulness  of  some 
who  have  taken  upon  them  to  make  wills.     And  all  Friends  who  may  become 


SECT.    XIV.]  ADVICE    IN    RELATION    TO    AFFAIRS   OF    LIFE. 


95 


executors  or  administrators,  are  advised  to  make  a  full,  clear,  and  proper 
inventory  of  the  estate  and  effects  of  the  deceased  as  soon  as  possible  after 
the  interment,  as  many  difficulties  and  disputes  have  arisen  for  w^ant  of  it, 
where  it  has  been  deferred ;  and  seeing  also  that  in  the  affirmation  made  at 
proving  a  will,  there  is  a  promise  to  make  such  inventory.     1782. — 1801. 

It  is  our  earnest  desire  that  Friends  be  very  careful  to  avoid  all  pursuit 
after  the  things  of  this  world,  by  such  ways  and  means  as  depend  too  much 
on  hazardous  enterprises  ;  but  rather  labour  to  content  themselves  w^ith  such 
a  plain  way  and  manner  of  hving,  as  is  most  agreeable  to  the  self-denying 
principles  of  truth  which  we  profess,  and  most  conducive  to  that  tran- 
quillity of  mind  that  is  requisite  to  a  religious  conduct.     1724.  P.  E. 

It  is  the  sense  and  judgment  of  this  meeting,  if  any  fall  short  of  paying 
their  just  debts,  and  a  composition  be  made  with  their  creditors  to  accept  of 
a  part  instead  of  the  whole,  that,  notwithstanding  the  parties  may  look  upon 
themselves  legally  discharged  of  any  obligation  to  pay  the  remainder,  yet 
the  principle  of  universal  righteousness,  enjoins  full  satisfaction  to  be  made,  if 
ever  the  debtors  are  of  ability.  And  in  order  that  such  may  the  better 
retrieve  their  circumstances,  we  exhort  them  to  submit  to  a  manner  of  living 
in  every  respect  the  most  conducive  to  this  purpose.     1759.  P.  E. 

We  warn  all  against  a  most  pernicious  practice,  too  much  prevailing,  which 
hath  often  issued  in  the  utter  ruin  of  those  concerned  therein,  viz.  that  of 
raising  and  circulating  a  fictitious  kind  of  paper-credit  (by  what  are  called 
accommodation  bills),  with  indorsements  and  acceptances,  to  give  an  appear- 
ance of  value  without  an  intrinsic  reahty ;  a  practice  highly  unbecoming 
that  uprightness  which  ought  to  appear  in  every  member  of  our  religious 
Society,  and  of  which  practice  we  think  it  our  incumbent  duty  to  declare 
our  disapprobation,  and  disunity  therewith,  as  absolutely  inconsistent  with 
the  truth  we  make  profession  of.     1771.  P.  E. 

♦ 
We  are  engaged  to  caution  every  individual  against  imprudently  entering 

into  joint  securities   with   others;    for  by   these    practices   many   innocent 

wives  and   children  have  been    inevitably    and    unexpectedly   involved    in 


\ 


96 


CHRISTIAX   PRACTICE. 


[chap.   II. 


ruinous  and  deplorable  circumstances.  We  therefore  earnestly  desire  Friends 
to  keep  strictly  on  their  guard,  that  none,  through  any  specious  pretences  of 
rendering  acts  of  friendship  to  others  with  safety  to  themselves,  may  risk  their 
own  peace  and  reputation,  and  the  security  of  their  families.  In  order  hereunto, 
we  recommend  this  salutary  advice  of  the  wise  man  to  their  especial  notice 
and  regard :  **  Be  not  thou  one  of  them  that  strike  hands,  or  of  them  that  are 
sureties  for  debts.  If  thou  hast  nothing  to  pay,  w  hy  should  he  take  away  thy 
bed  from  under  thee V     1771.  RE. 

In  times  of  outward  prosperity  there  are  snares  to  be  avoided,  as  well  as 
duties  to  be  fulfilled.  One  of  these  snares  seems  to  us  to  be  a  too  eager,  and 
therefore  unlawful,  pursuit  of  lawful  things.  Such  a  pursuit  prevents  the 
mind  from  rising  in  living  aspirations  to  God,  the  giver  of  every  good  and 
peifect  gift ;  indisposes  for  duly  assembling  to  wait  upon  and  worship  Him  ; 
as  well  as  for  the  perusal  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  that  record  of  truth  which 
was  written  aforetime  for  our  instruction,  and  tends  to  spread  devastation 
over  religious  society.  But,  friends,  we  intreat  you,  "Seek  ye  first  the 
kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteousness ;  and  all  these  things,"  said  our  blessed 
Redeemer,  speaking  of  necessary  things,  "shall  be  added  unto  you."  1802. 
P. E.— 1861. 


We  do  not  tax  all  who  embark  in  large  concerns  in  trade  with  an  undue 
desire  after  riches ;  but  we  much  fear  that  the  efiect  which  their  schemes  are 
likely  to  have  upon  themselves  and  their  connexions,  as  affecting  their  condi- 
tion, both  religious  and  civil,  is  not  duly  regarded.  The  love  of  money  is  said 
in  Scripture  to  be  "  the  root  of  all  evil ;"  and  we  believe  it  may  be  shown,  that 
honest  industry  and  moderation  of  desire  are  roots  of  incalculable  benefit 
to  the  humble  Christian.  We  feel  for  many  of  our  friends  in  hmited  cir- 
cumstances, in  this  day  of  increased,  and  possibly  increasing,  expense ;  but  we 
would  caution  such,  and  particularly  those  w^ho  are  setting  out  in  Hfe,  against 
imitating  the  manner  of  hving  of  those  whose  means  are  more  abundant. 
We  wish,  friends,  to  call  you,  not  to  penuriousness,  but  to  economy ;  and  we 
particularly  desire  that  all  such  as  have  famihes  of  children,  even  if  in  more 
affluent  circumstances,  w^ould  inure  them  to  early  industry,  and  not  to  habits 
of  depending  too  much  on  the  services  of  domestics.     1805.  P.  E. 


SECT.    XIV.]  ADVICE   IN   RELATION   TO    AFFAIRS   OF   LIFE. 


97 


It  is  earnestly  recommended,  that  Friends  frequently  inspect  the  state  of 
their  affairs,  and,  when  any  find  themselves  unable,  or  have  not  more  than 
sufiicient,  to  pay  their  just  debts,  that  they  immediately  disclose  their  circum- 
stances to  some  judi(3ious  Friends,  or  principal  creditors,  and  take  their  advice 
how  to  act,  and  be  particularly  careful  not  to  pay  one  creditor  in  pre- 
ference to  another.     1782. 

It  is  the  duty  of  all  frequently  to  inspect  the  state  of  their  affairs  ;  and,  if 
reverses  should  occur,  to  ascertain  and  know  for  themselves,  that  they  are  fully 
justified,  as  honest,  upright  men,  in  going  on  with  their  business.  Such  an  ex- 
amination would  be  greatly  facilitated  by  all  being  very  careful  to  keep  clear 
accounts ;  that,  whether  they  be  taken  off  by  death,  or  it  may  be  needful 
to  exhibit  those  accounts  to  others,  the  same  may  appear  perspicuous  and 
intelligible. 

And  we  would  affectionately  encourage  Friends,  who  find  themselves  in 
embarrassed,  or  even  in  doubtful  circumstances,  not  to  hesitate,  not  to  be 
ashamed,  to  disclose  their  affairs  to  men  of  upright  character,  in  whom  they 
can  confide.  Such  a  timely  procedure  would,  we  believe,  often  save  the  repu- 
tation of  individuals,  call  forth  the  respect  and  compassion  of  their  creditors, 
and  prevent  the  keen  sufferings  of  tender  wives  and  innocent  children,  and 
such  reproach  as,  in  some  instances,  has  been  brought  upon  our  high 
profession.     1819. 

Those  who,  whilst  honestly  and  diligently  endeavouring  to  provide  for 
their  families,  have  to  encounter  many  difficultiea,  have  a  strong  claim  on 
the  sympathy  of  their  friends  :  yet  they  need  not  fear,  as  they  continue  to 
place  their  whole  trust  in  our  Heavenly  Father,  but  that  He  will  care  for  them 
in  such  a  way  as  He  sees  meet.  But  if  any,  whether  of  the  more  affluent,  or 
of  those  who  cannot  be  ranked  in  this  class,  are  deviating  from  safe  and  regular 
methods  of  business,  if  they  are  carried  away  by  uncertain  and  hazardous, 
though  plausible  schemes  for  getting  rich,  if  they  yield  to  a  desire  rapidly  to 
enlarge  their  possessions — such  are  in  imminent  danger.  They  cannot  justly 
expect  the  blessing  of  the  Most  High  on  such  pursuits  ;  their  spiritual  eye 
becomes  dim  ;  and  they  do  not  perceive  with  clearness  that  light  which 
would  enable  them  to  perfect  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God.     1 825.  P.  E. 


0 


98 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


And  may  you,  dear  friends,  who  are  favoured  with  outward  prosperity,  so 
Hve  that,  when  riches  increase,  you  set  not  your  hearts  upon  them.  Be  very 
careful  how  you  venture  to  increase  your  ways  of  accumulating  wealth  ;  but 
walk  as  ensamples  to  those  around  you,  evincing  that  you  are  redeemed  from 
the  inordinate  pursuit  of  lawful  things.  You  will  then  be  more  prepared  to 
enter  with  kindness  into  the  situation  of  others,  when  they  may  consult  you  ; 
you  will  be  more  qualified,  in  a  brotherly  way,  to  advise  your  brethren  to  take 
such  measures  as  may  prevent  those  sufferings  to  which  we  have  alluded.  He 
that  is  concerned  to  support  the  character  of  a  follower  of  Christ, — and  who 
amongst  us  would  disclaim  this  character  ? — ought  to  be  earnest  in  his 
endeavour  that  accessions  of  wealth  do  not  disqualify  him  for  the  discharge  of 
any  duty.     1819.— 1825.  P.  E. 

We  would  tenderly  invite  those  who  may  have  acquired  a  competency  of 
outward  substance,  to  watch  the  proper  period  at  which  they  may  withdraw 
from  the  cares  of  business,  and,  when  disengaged  from  the  regular  concerns  of 
trade,  to  beware  how  they  employ  their  property  in  investments  which  may 
involve  them  anew  in  care  and  anxiety.  We  affectionately  desire  that  neither 
these  nor  other  cares  may  disqualify  them  from  acting  the  part  of  faithful 
stewards  in  the  employment  of  their  time,  their  talents,  and  their  substance, 
or  from  being  concerned  above  all  things,  through  watchfulness  unto  prayer,  to 
have  their  lamps  trimmed,  and  oil  in  their  vessels  ;  that  when  the  solemn  close 
of  life  shall  come,  they  may,  through  redeeming  love  and  mercy,  be  prepared 
to  enter  into  the  joy  of  their  Lord.     1826. 

Those  who  hold  the  property  of  others — and  this  may  be  said  to  be  the  case 
more  or  less  with  most  who  are  engaged  in  trade— are  not  warranted,  on  the 
principles  of  justice,  in  neglecting  to  inform  themselves  from  time  to  time  of 
the  real  situation  of  their  affairs.  If  men  conceal  from  their  nearest  con- 
nexions in  life  a  knowledge  of  the  actual  state  of  their  property,  they  may 
deprive  themselves  of  salutary  counsel  and  of  a  kind  participation  in  trouble ; 
family  expenses  may  be  incurred,  and  subsequent  distress  may  ensue,  which 
might  have  been  avoided.  And  we  particularly  advise  young  persons  to  be 
cautious  not  to  enter  too  hastily  into  business,  and  from  the  time  of  their  bein<'' 
thus  engaged,  to  be  very  careful  to  make  themselves  well  acquainted  with  their 


SECT.  XIV.] 


advice    IN    RELATION   TO    AFFAIRS   OP   LIFE. 


99 


annual  income  and  expenditure.  This  would  be  greatly  facilitated  by  their 
early  adopting,  and  regularly  pursuing,  a  clear  and  methodical  system  of 
keeping  their  accounts,  in  regard  both  to  trade  and  domestic  expenses.     1826. 

We  would  advise  all  our  members,  especially  those  about  to  establish 
themselves  in  business,  seriously  to  weigh  the  numerous  evils  obviously 
connected  with  trading  in  spirituous  liquors.  And,  believing  that  the  preva- 
lence of  what  are  usually  termed  dram-shops  in  this  country  is  amongst  the 
most  fruitful  causes  of  crime  and  misery,  this  meeting  is  of  the  judgment  that 
it  is  inconsistent  for  any  member  of  our  Society  to  be  engaged  in  such  shops. 
1835. 

Every  period  of  life,  every  variety  of  circumstances  in  the  condition  of  man, 
has  its  pecuhar  temptations.  The  schemes  now  afloat  for  the  employment  of 
capital,  some  of  them  holding  out  the  promise  of  large  and  rapid  accumulation 
of  wealth,  render  the  present  to  many  a  day  of  great  danger.  Our  desires 
are  strong  that  those  engaged  in  trade  and  commerce,  and  such  as  already 
possess  a  competency  in  life,  may  be  duly  aware  of  the  snares  which  surround 
them,  and  that  we,  all  of  us,  may  stand  open  to  the  secret  checks  of  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  which  are  at  times  sensibly  felt,  even  whilst  we  are 
actively  engaged  in  our  daily  avocations,  and  which  would  often  hold  us  back 
from  prosecuting  our  own  purposes.  And  may  those  of  our  dear  friends, 
whether  in  earlier  or  more  advanced  life,  who  may  be  endued  with  talents 
peculiarly  adapted  to  the  affairs  of  this  life,  and  whose  temptation  it  may 
be  to  enter  very  largely  into  its  concerns,  duly  appreciate  this  inward 
restraint  thus  graciously  vouchsafed.  This  would  set  limits  to  their  pursuit  of 
the  things  that  perish,  and  bring  them  to  that  quiet  and  contented  mind,  in 
which,  taught  of  the  Lord,  they  would  see  the  paramount  value  of  heavenly 
over  earthly  things,  and  seek  to  devote  the  whole  man  to  Him.  Some  of  the 
speculations  by  which  individuals  have  been  betrayed  into  haste  to  become  rich, 
may  appear  for  a  time  to  have  been  prospered  ;  yet  if  by  these  undertakings 
they  have  been  leavened  into  a  worldly  mind,  and  the  ease  of  aftiucnce  has 
deadened  their  sense  of  the  transcendent  excellence  of  heavenly  things,  instead 
of  their  having  been  fruitful  to  God,— we  speak  it  with  sorrow,— leanness  has- 
entered  into  their  souls.  We  are  therefore  engaged  to  offer  the  word  of 
pressing  exhortation  to  Friends,  and  particularly  to  our  younger  brethren  in 

0  2 


100 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


their  outset  in  life,  that  thej  endeavour  to  be  satisfied  with  the  moderate  gains 
and  profits  of  the  ordinary  course  of  trade,  that  they  be  not  ashamed  of  those 
lawful  caUings  in  which  Divine  Providence  may  have  placed  them,  and  that,  as 
honest  Christian  tradesmen,  their  uprightness  and  circumspection  in  all  things 
may  adorn  the  high  profession  we  make  of  our  obligation  to  serve  the  Lord  in 
oiu*  outward  concerns.     1845.  P.  E. 

We  feel  a  concern  that  none  of  our  dear  friends  may  be  tempted,  by  the 
prospect  of  high  rates  of  interest,  to  risk  their  property  in  hazardous  engage- 
ments ;  and  that  they  may  be  very  careful,  before  making  any  investment,  to 
ascertain  the  extent  of  the  responsibility  involved,  that  their  peace  of  mind 
may  not  be  endangered,  or  the  cause  of  truth  be  evil  spoken  of.     1849. 

An  earthl}'-  mind  shows  itself  in  various  forms.  It  is  obvious  in  many  of  the 
lawful  pursuits  of  trade  and  commerce,  and  it  is  by  no  means  excluded  from 
those  of  agriculture.  The  enemy  of  man's  peace  knows  how  to  suit  his  baits 
to  the  various  circumstances  of  life.  Markets  and  fairs  may  be  lawfully 
frequented  for  the  purchase  and  sale  of  produce,  but  they  have  their  peculiar 
snares  ;  and  he  who  is  seeking  to  hve  as  a  consistent  Christian,  will,  in 
attending  them,  endeavour,  as  far  as  practicable,  to  avoid  all  those  places  of 
resort  and  that  association  which  endanger  the  maintenance  of  either  pure- 
ness,  temperance,  or  integrity. 

Amid  the  multiplied  variety  of  pursuits  in  the  present  day,  we  would 
caution  our  dear  friends,  how  they  enter  into  engagements  which  may  subject 
them,  by  close  and  frequent  intercourse,  to  the  influence  and  example  of 
individuals  or  bodies  of  men,  whose  minds  are  not  under  the  regulating 
power  of  the  truth ;  lest  thereby  a  worldly  standard  should  be  substituted  for 
that  true  tenderness  of  conscience,  which  w^ould  not  only  preserve  from 
injustice  in  dealing,  but  w^ould  lead  us,  in  all  things,  to  do  unto  others  as  we 
would  that  they  should  do  unto  us.     1846.  P.  E. 

For  you,  dear  friends  who,  from  whatever  cause,  are  brought  into  pecu- 
niary difficulties,  and  for  your  families,  we  feel  an  earnest  desire  that  you 
may  be  preserved  from  yielding  to  the  peculiar  temptations  incident  to  your 
situation  ;  that  you  may  be  enabled  to  make  a  right  use  of  your  trials,  and 
that,  through  the  help  of  the  Lord,  these  trials  may  work  together  for  your 


SECT.   XIV.]  ADVICE   IN   RELATION   TO   THE   AFFAIRS   OF   LIFE. 


101 


'I 


good.  Ve  believe  that  your  comfort  and  peace  of  mind,  and  your  future 
success  in  life,  will  be  materially  promoted  by  a  willingness  to  come  down  at 
once  to  the  true  level  which  your  altered  circumstances  require.      1848.  P.  E. 

Our  brethren  who  are  employed  in  agriculture,  and  those  who  are  engaged 
in  the  various  branches  of  trade,  claim  our  sympathy.  The  latter  especially 
are  at  times  exposed  to  close  competition  and  to  the  temptation  to  pursue 
their  own  interest  in  a  way  inconsistent  with  true  justice  in  dealing :  they 
may  be  much  tried  by  the  small  profits  often  resulting  from  a  course  of 
honest  industry  and  diligent  attention  to  business:  but  it  should  never  be 
forgotten  that  there  is  a  sterling  integi'ity  which  the  Christian  trader  should 
always  maintain;  that  there  is  a  standard  set  before  him  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment which  he  should  always  keep  in  view.  As  this  is  the  case,  he  will  be 
honourable  and  just  in  his  transactions,  he  will  have  a  true  support  under  all 
his  difficulties,  and  he  may  ask  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  on  his  eff'orts  to  provide 
things  honest  in  the  sight  of  all  men  :  and  as  he  is  concerned  that  his  wants 
may  be  few,  that  his  affections  may  in  the  first  place  be  set  on  things  above, 
and  that  he  may  not  be  ensnared  by  the  love  of  money,  he  will  escape  many 
a  bitter  pang  and  many  an  anxious  toil.  Bright  have  been  the  examples  in 
our  Society  of  men  who  liave  been  enabled  to  maintain  this  Christian 
character  amongst  their  neighbours.  May  all  our  members,  renouncing  the 
spirit  of  the  world,  and  living  under  the  government  of  Christ,  have  their 
possessions  in  "  bags  which  wax  not  old,  a  treasure  in  the  heavens,  that  faileth 
not."     1851.  P.  E. 

The  love  of  money  is  apt  to  increase  almost  imperceptibly.  That  which 
was  at  first  laboured  after  under  the  pressure  of  necessary  duty  may,  without 
great  watchfulness,  steal  upon  the  aflfections,  and  gradually  withdraw  the  heart 
from  God.  The  danger  depends  not  upon  how  much  a  man  has,  but  upon 
how  much  his  heart  is  set  upon  what  he  has,  and  upon  accumulating  more. 
The  trafficker  in  hundreds  may  be  no  less  involved  in  the  spirit  of  the  world, 
than  the  trafficker  in  thousands.  Therefore  watch,  dear  friends,  we  intreat 
you,  not  only  in  the  beginning,  but  in  the  midst  of  your  active  career, 
yea,  even  to  the  very  end  of  life,  lest  you  reap  from  earthly  care  nought  but 
vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit,  or  sink  at  last  into  the  grave  weary  and 
oppressed,   laden  as  with  thick  clay.      In  all  your  business   engagements, 


102 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


whether  in  smaller  or  larger  concerns,  as  individuals  or  as  partners  with 
others,  keep  wdthin  the  restraints  of  a  tender  and  enlightened  conscience,  quick 
to  discern  where  the  desire  to  serve  the  Lord  in  all  things  ceases,  and  the 
service  of  self  beghis.  Seek  to  have  your  hearts  raised  above  the  w  orld,  that 
you  may  live  as  strangers  and  pilgrims  upon  earth.  Encourage  a  spirit 
of  Christian  bountifulness.  Let  them  that  have  but  little  to  give,  give  that 
Uttle  cheerfully  according  to  their  ability ;  and  let  those  to  whom  a  larger 
stewardship  has  been  committed,  be  largely  liberal  in  proportion  to  their 
means.     1858.  P.  E. 


103 


Section  XV. — Advice  to  Emigrants. 

This  meeting  has  been  introduced  into  feelings  of  sympathy  in  behalf  of  our 
members  who  may  contemplate  emigration,  either  singly  or  in  families,  to 
distant  countries.  We  strongly  recommend  our  friends,  on  all  such  occasions, 
to  take  counsel  of  their  brethren  before  entering  on  an  undertaking  of  such 
importance.  We  also  desire,  in  much  affection,  to  offer  a  word  of  caution 
to  such,  that  they  be  not  hastily  induced  by  the  prospect  of  outward  advan- 
tage to  engage  in  a  movement  so  fraught  with  important  consequences,  but 
that  in  singleness  of  heart  they  seek  for  divine  direction,  whereby  they  may 
be  favoured  to  know  the  place  of  their  right  allotment,  whether  at  home  or 
abroad.  We  would  especially  intreat  them  to  guard  against  the  influence  of 
an  impatient  or  restless  spirit,  which  would  lead  them,  under  the  pressure  of 
present  difficulties  or  discouragement,  to  seek  in  foreign  lands  those  supposed 
temporal  advantages  which  may  not  seem  to  be  easily  attainable  at  home,  and 
whereby  they  may  expose  themselves  and  their  families  to  much  disadvantage 
in  reference  to  their  religious  interests.  ^Many  are  the  dangers  attending  a 
hasty  and  unadvised  movement  of  this  kind  :  our  safety  consists  in  being 
w^illing  to  commit  all  our  ways  to  the  Most  High.  In  reference  to  this  subject, 
as  well  as  other  important  undertakings  connected  with  the  affairs  of  this 
life,  we  desire  to  remind  our  dear  friends  of  the  gracious  promise  to  those  who 
seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness,  even  that  all  things 
necessary  shall  be  added.     1839. 

We  would  intreat  those  who  may  establish  themselves  in  newly  settled 
countries  to  reflect  upon  the  responsibility  which  attaches  to  them  when  they 
are  the  neighbours  of  uncivilized  and  heathen  tribes.  It  is  an  awful  but 
indisputable  fact,  that  most  settlements  of  this  description,  besides  dispos- 
sessing the  natives  of  their  land  without  equivalent,  have  hitherto  been 
productive  of  incalculable  injury  to  the  moral  and  physical  condition  of  the 
native  races ;  which  have  been  thereby  more  or  less  reduced  in  numbers,  and 
in  some  instances  completely   exterminated.       Earnestly,   therefore,  do  w^e 


/ 


104 


CHRISTIAN    TRACTICE. 


[chap.  J  I. 


desire,  that  all  those  under  our  name,  who  may  emigrate  to  such  settlements, 
may  be  careful  neither  directly  nor  indirectly  to  inflict  injury  upon  the 
natives,  but  that  they  may,  on  the  contrary,  in  their  whole  conduct,  exhibit 
the  practical  character  of  that  religion,  w^hich  breathes  "  Glory  to  God  in  the 
highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will  toward  men."  As  this  is  their  aim, 
they  will  not  only  exert  themselves  to  check  the  evils  which  are  but  too 
generally  inflicted  by  the  whites  upon  their  feebler  neighbours,  but  will 
be  solicitous  to  do  their  part  in  endeavouring  to  diffuse  amongst  them  the 
blessings  of  civilization  and  Christianity ;  which  will  prove  the  best  means 
of  preventing  their  extermination.,  and  of  raising  them  to  the  full  enjoyment  of 
their  rights.      1840. 


105 


..< 


It 


Section  XVI. — Amusements  and  Recreations. 

We  earnestly  beseech  our  friends,  and  especially  the  youth,  to  avoid  all 
such  conversation  as  may  tend  to  draw  out  their  minds  into  the  foolish  and 
wicked  pastimes  with  which  this  age  aboundeth,  particularly  balls,  gaming- 
places,  horse-races,  and  play-houses,  those  nurseries  of  debauchery  and 
wickedness,  the  burden  and  grief  of  the  sober  part  of  other  societies,  as  well 
as  of  our  own;  things  w^holly  unbecoming  a  people  under  the  Christian 
profession,  contrary  to  the  tenor  of  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  and  the 
examples  of  the  best  men  in  the  earliest  ages  of  the  church.     1 739.  P.  E. 

This  meeting  strongly  advises  against  the  practices  of  hunting  and  of 
shooting  for  diversion.  The  awakened  mind  may  see  that  the  leisure  of 
those  whom  Providence  hath  permitted  to  have  a  competence  of  worldly 
goods,  is  but  ill  filled  up  with  these  amusements  :  therefore,  being  not  only 
accountable  for  our  substance,  but  also  for  our  time,  let  our  leisure  be  em- 
ployed in  serving  our  neighbour,  and  not  in  distressing,  for  our  amusement, 
the  creatures  of  God.     1795.  W.  E.— 1861. 


* 


This  meeting  has  repeatedly  testified  against  vain  sports,  and  places  of 
diversion,  as  so  many  allurements  tending  to  draw  the  mind  from  its  watch, 
and  to  lay  it  open  to  further  temptation.  The  best  recreation  of  a  Christian 
is  the  relief  of  distress  ;  and  his  chief  delight  to  promote  the  knowledge,  and 
to  exalt  the  glory,  of  his  heavenly  Master :  and  this  is  most  effectually  done, 
under  his  holy  influence,  by  a  hfe  of  faith,  purity,  and  general  benevolence. 
1799.  P.E. 


We  have  been  at  this  time  introduced  into  much  concern  with  reference  to 
the  well-known  testimony  of  our  religious  Society  against  the  attendance  of 
places  of  diversion.  Earnest  have  been  our  desires,  that  Friends  everywhere, 
and  particularly  those  in  younger  life,  may  seriously  reflect  on  the  injury,  and, 
in  many  instances,  the  moral  ruin,  which  pursuits  of  this  description  bring 
with  them.  It  is  our  conviction  that,  in  proportion  as  the  mind  is  re- 
newed by  Divine  grace,  all  those  vain  amusements  will  be  felt  to  be  incon- 
sistent with  the  restraints  of  the  Gospel,  and  incompatible  with  that  quietness 


/ 


I 


106 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.   II. 


and  peace  of  mind  which  are  the  portion  of  the  watchful  Christian.  Our 
attention  has  also  been  turned  to  the  increased  exposure  of  our  young  Friends 
to  the  temptations  of  music,  both  in  its  acquisition  and  in  its  practice. 
Serious  is  the  waste  of  time  to  those  who  give  themselves  up  to  it ;  and  what 
account  can  they  render  of  those  precious  hours,  which  might  otherwise  have 
been  devoted  to  the  glory  of  God  and  to  the  good  of  their  neighbour  ]  It 
does  not,  however,  merely  involve  the  absorption  of  time  ;  it  not  unfrequently 
leads  into  unprofitable  and  even  pernicious  association,  and,  in  some  instances, 
to  a  o-eneral  indulgence  in  the  vain  amusements  of  the  world.     18^6.  P.  E. 

It  was  the  prayer  of  one  of  old,— may  it  be  the  prayer  of  every  one  of 
us,  "  Lord,  make  me  to  know  mine  end,  and  the  measure  of  my  days,  what 
it  is;  that  I  may  know  how  frail  I  am."  Our  time,  our  day  upon  earth,  is 
fast  passing  away ;  its  duration  is  altogether  uncertain ;  and  few,  very  few,  are 
the  working  hours  of  even  the  longest  day.  Shall  any,  then,  allow  the  precious 
moments  that  can  never  be  recalled,  to  pass  unimproved,  or  spend  them  upon 
occupations  or  amusements  inconsistent  with  the  great  object  of  their  being  1 
The  life  of  the  Christian  is  not  a  dull  and  cheerless  existence.  There  are  no 
joys  here  below  to  be  compared  with  those  of  which  the  renewed  soul  is  per- 
mitted to  partake,  even  upon  earth,  in  the  faithful  service  of  the  Lord.  It  is  not 
then  for  the  diminution,  but  for  the  increase,  of  their  happiness,  that  we  would 
affectionately  invite  our  dear  friends  everywhere  unreservedly  to  submit  all 
their  pursuits,  even  those  which  may  be  intended  as  recreations,  to  the 
restraints  and  holy  government  of  the  Lord's  Spirit.  As  this  is  the  case,  the 
various  duties  and  enjoyments  of  the  present  life  will  be  placed  in  their  true 
relation  to  the  life  to  come.  And  not  only  will  the  engagements  of  business 
be  brought  within  their  just  limits,  and  the  mind  be  thereby  enabled  to  per- 
form the  duties  and  to  bear  the  anxieties  connected  with  them  with  greater 
alacrity  and  firmness,  in  simple  confidence  in  the  Lord,  but  the  desires,  the 
affections,  the  very  tastes  will  be  "  renewed."  The  occupations  of  our  leisure 
hours, — and  with  many  of  our  dear  Friends  they  make  up  a  large  amount  in 
the  sum  of  their  responsibilities, — our  associations,  our  reading,  our  varied 
engagements  of  a  social  or  more  pubhc  nature  will  be  baptized  mto  the  Chris- 
tian spirit. 

Of  the  various   means  of  allowable  recreation  and  mental  improvement 
placed  within  our  reach,  few  call  for  the  exercise  of  greater  circumspection 


SECT.   XVI.] 


AMUSEMENTS   AND   RECREATIONS. 


107 


than  travelling,  especially  in  foreign  countries.     In  excursions  or  in  tarrying 
at  watering  places,  whether  at  home  or  abroad,  the  time  may  be  wasted,  and 
the  mind  insensibly  drawn  into  habits  and  associations  more  or  less  undesirable 
or  pernicious.     It  especially  behoves  the  true  disciple  of  Christ, — and  who 
amono-  us  would  not  wish  to  bear  that  blessed  name, — to  be  careful  when  thus 
separated  from  his  home  associations,  to  maintain  a  course  of  conduct  in  all 
things  consistent  vnth  his  high  profession.  He  is  not  warranted  in  lowering  the 
Christian  standard,  by  doing,  amongst  strangers,  that  which  he  would  hesitate 
to  do  amongst  his  friends.     Nor  can  he  consistently  countenance,  by  his 
presence  or  his  conformity,  either  the  superstitions  or  the  follies  which  may 
prevail  around  him.     And  we  would  encourage  our  dear  friends,  whilst  thus 
absent  from  home,   and  deprived  of  opportunities  of   meeting   with   their 
brethren  on  the  First-day  of  the  week  for  the  purpose  of  waiting  upon  the 
Lord,  not  to  shrink  from  acting  upon  their  own  religious  principles ;  but,  at 
stated  times,  whether  alone  or  with  their  companions,  to  present  themselves 
in  reverence  of  soul  before  Him.     Let  them  never  forget  that  his  all-seeing 
eye  is  upon  them,  and  that,  in  whatever  circumstances  they  may  be,  the 
worship  that  is  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  is  his  due.     1853.  P.  E. 

Amongst  those  gratifications  of  sense  from  which  the  members  of  our 
religious  Society,  by  common  consent  growing  out  of  what  we  believe  to  be 
a  root  of  Christian  principle,  have,  with  much  unanimity,  felt  themselves 
restrained,  are  the  study  and  practice  of  music.  That  which  is  of  the 
character  ordinarily  designated  as  sacred  music  not  unfrequently  stimulates 
expressions  and  feehngs  which  are  far  from  being  the  genuine  breathings  of  a 
renewed  heart,  and  tends  to  produce  an  excitement  often  unhappily  mistaken 
for  devotion,  and  to  withdraw  the  soul  from  that  quiet,  humble  and  retired 
frame,  in  which  prayer  and  praise  may  be  truly  offered  with  the  spirit  and 
with  the  understanding  also.  And  as  to  those  musical  exhibitions  in  which 
an  attempt  is  made  to  combine  religion  with  a  certain  amount  of  amusement, 
it  is  hard  to  understand  how  a  truly  Christian  mind  can  allow  itself  to 
sanction  the  profanation  of  the  sacred  name  by  the  attendance  of  such  per- 
formances ;  where  the  most  awful  events  recorded  in  Holy  Scripture  are  made 
the  subject  of  professed  entertainment  to  an  indiscriminate  assembly,  many 
of  whom  make  no  pretensions  to  religion.  That  music,  on  the  other  hand, 
which  does  not  in  any  degree  partake  of  the  character  usually  designated  as 

p  2 


108 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


Mi* 


sacred  has,  we  fear,  in  innumerable  instances,  allured  the  feet  of  the  young 
to  the  lightness,  the  gaiety,  and  even  the  dissipation  of  the  world,  and  thus 
proved  among  the  many  snares  against  w^hich  we  are  enjoined  fervently  to 
pray,  *•  Lead  us  not  into  temptation."     1854.  P.  E. 

To  look  upon  this  life  as  the  training-school  for  Heaven,  is  at  once  the 
Christian's  duty  and  consolation.  The  sense  of  his  responsibilities  and  of  his 
dangers  is  too  strong  to  allow  him  to  court  temptation.  He  has  no  time  to 
squander  upon  trifles.  His  renewed  tastes  have  no  relish  for  vain  or  frivolous 
pursuits.  He  asks  not  how  near  he  can  approach  without  danger  to  the  gaieties 
or  amusements  of  the  world.  Rather  does  he  seek  to  know  how  closely  he 
can  follow  that  Saviour  by  whom  the  world  is  crucified  unto  him  and  he  unto 
the  world.  With  these  views  of  the  practical  eflfect  of  the  religion  of  Jesus, 
we  cannot  learn  without  sorrow  the  increased  interest  taken  by  several  of  our 
members  in  musical  entertainments.  There  are  amusements,  and  we  consider 
these  performances  to  be  among  them,  the  object  of  which  is  principally,  if 
not  entirely,  the  gratification  of  sense,  which  possess  a  fascination  sufficient 
more  or  less  to  withdraw  the  mind  from  worthier  objects,  and  the  pursuit  of 
which  almost  necessarily  distracts  the  attention  from  the  sober  reahties  of  life 
and  the  duties  of  religion.  As  the  heart  becomes  truly  given  up  to  the  love 
of  Christ,  the  services  of  pure  and  undefiled  rehgion,  the  improvement  of  the 
mind,  and  the  varied  duties  which  we  ow^e  to  our  fellow-men,  will  be  found 
abundantly  sufficient  to  employ  the  energies  of  the  renewed  soul ;  whilst  the 
sweet  consolations  of  the  Lord's  Spii-it  will  give  far  truer  and  more  abiding 
refreshment  than  can  be  met  with  in  any  mere  gratification  of  taste  or  sense. 
1860.  P.  E. 


109 


Section  XVII. — On  Books  and  Reading, 

This  meeting,  considering  that  some  in  the  present  age  do  endeavour,  as  well 
by  certain  books,  as  by  a  licentious  conversation,  to  lessen  and  decry  the  true 
faith  in  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ — even  that  precious  faith  once 
dehvered  to  his  saints,  which  by  the  mercy  of  God  is  also  bestowed  upon  us — 
doth  therefore  earnestly  advise  and  exhort  all  parents,  masters  and  mistresses 
of  families,  and  guardians  of  minors,  that  they  prevent,  as  much  as  in  them 
lies,  their  children,  servants,  and  youth,  under  their  respective  care  and  tuition, 
from  having  or  reading  books  or  papers  that  have  any  tendency  to  prejudice 
the  profession  of  the  Christian  religion,  to  create  in  them  the  least  doubt  or 
question  concerning  the  truth  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  or  those  necessary  and 
saving  truths  declared  in  them  ;  lest  their  minds  should  be  poisoned  thereby, 
and  a  foundation  laid  for  the  greatest  evils.     1723.  P.  E. 

This  meeting,  being  sorrowfully  affected  under  a  consideration  of  the 
hurtful  tendency  of  reading  plays,  romances,  novels,  and  other  pernicious 
books,  earnestly  recommends  to  every  member  of  our  Society  to  discourage 
and  suppress  the  same  ;  and  particularly  to  acquaint  all  booksellers,  under  our 
name,  with  the  painful  anxiety  occasioned  to  this  meeting  by  a  report  uf  some 
instances  of  selhng  or  lending  such  books,  entreating  them  to  avoid  a  practice 
so  inconsistent  with  the  purity  of  the  Christian  religion.  And  Friends  are 
desired  to  be  careful  in  the  choice  of  all  books  which  their  children  read, 
seeing  there  are  many,  under  the  specious  titles  of  the  promotion  of  religion 
and  morality,  containing  sentiments  repugnant  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Christ 
Jesus.     1764. 


1 


We  earnestly  recommend  to  all,  the  frequent  perusal  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
according  to  repeated  exhortations  ;  and  we  at  this  time  also  recommend  the 
writings  of  our  faithful  predecessors,  and  the  accounts  that  are  published  of 
their  experiences,  labours,  travels,  and  suflferings  in  the  cause  of  Christ.     1789. 


P.  E. 


/ 


no 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


Ill 


We  desire  to  offer  a  word  of  caution  to  our  dear  friends  on  the  subject  of 
reading.  Books  may  be  regarded  as  companions,  which  insensibly  infuse 
somewhat  of  their  spirit  and  character  into  those  who  converse  with  them. 
It  behoves  us  to  exercise  a  sound  discretion  as  to  what  pubHcations  we  admit 
into  our  houses  ;  that  neither  we  nor  our  children  may  be  hurt  by  that 
reading  which  would  have  a  direct,  or  even  a  remote,  tendency  to  leaven  our 
minds  into  the  spirit  of  the  world,  and  to  unfit  us  for  the  sober  duties  of  life. 
The  books  which  we  introduce  to  the  young  require  particular  care :  they 
may  give  a  bias  to  the  mind,  and  materially  influence  the  future  character. 
Some  of  those  which,  we  fear,  find  access  to  our  famihes,  are  calculated  to  give 
false  views  of  real  life,  and  to  lower  that  standard  of  morals  which  Christianity 
upholds  ;  and  others,  though  they  may  not  stimulate  evil  passions,  are  adapted 
to  lessen  the  attachment  of  our  youth  to  the  principles  of  their  education,  or 
even  to  rob  them  of  the  tenderness  of  their  consciences,  and  alienate  them,  it 
may  be  by  slow  gradations,  from  the  fear  of  God.     1839.  P.  E. 

Dear  3'ounger  Friends,  we  feel  a  lively  concern  that  none  of  you  may  be  in 
anywise  beguiled  from  the  simplicity  which  is  in  Christ.  And  we  would 
aficctionately  desire  that,  in  your  intellectual  pursuits,  you  may  be  guarded 
against  publications  or  any  other  vehicles  of  opinion,  of  which  there  are  so 
many  in  the  present  day,  in  which  the  deep  questions  of  moral  truth  are  so 
treated,  that  the  natural  depravity  of  man  and  the  absolute  need  of  redemp- 
tion, as  set  forth  in  the  Gospel,  are  almost,  if  not  altogether,  set  aside  or  over- 
looked. In  however  captivating  a  form  the  opinions  thus  set  forth  may 
appear,  and  however  nearly  in  some  instances  they  may  seem  to  approach  to 
those  glorious  views  of  Gospel  freedom  which,  as  a  Christian  Church,  we  have 
ever  maintained,  we  are  persuaded  that  no  sound  or  permanent  reformation, 
either  in  ourselves  or  in  others,  can  be  expected  from  them.  Depraved  and 
corrupted  in  the  fall,  the  human  heart  cannot  cleanse  itself ;  and  they  that 
would  thus  work  upon  it  in  its  unregenerate  state,  without  regard  to  the  great 
truths  of  Christian  Redemption,  however  plausible  may  be  their  professions, 
can  do  no  more  than  propose  the  substitution  of  one  mode  of  selfishness  for 
another.  The  evil  may  change  its  form,  but  it  is  not  eradicated.  The  soul, 
still  weary  and  restless,  is  drawn  no  nearer  to  its  God.     1851. 


Section  XVIII. — On  the  right  Occupation  of  the  First-day  op  the 

Week. 

Whilst  the  remembrance  of  our  Creator  ought  at  all  times  to  be  present 
with  us,  it  is  our  concern  that  the  day  more  particularly  set  apart  for  public 
worship  may  be  rightly  observed.  It  is  no  small  privilege  to  be  living  in  a 
country  where  much  more  regard  is  paid  to  this  duty  than  in  many  others  ; 
and  it  highly  becomes  us  to  be  careful  that  our  example  in  this  respect  be 
consistent  with  the  profession  we  make  to  the  world. 

May  all  our  friends  seriously  examine  whether  the  mode  of  spending  that 
portion  of  the  day  not  occupied  with  the  attendance  of  our  meetings  for 
woi-ship  is  that  which  is  likely  to  contribute  to  the  eternal  interests  of  the 
soul,  and  whether  the  character  of  their  pursuits,  and  even  of  their  conversa- 
tion, be  such  as  may  not  tend  to  dissipate  any  religious  impression  that  may 
have  been  received. 

Many  have  derived  great  increase  of  spiritual  strength,  both  on  this  and  on 
other  days,  from  private  retirement,  from  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures  with 
minds  turned  to  their  Divine  Author,  in  desire  that  He  would  bless  them  to 
their  comfort  and  edification  ;  and  from  reading  the  lives  and  experience  of 
the  Lord's  faithful  servants. 

On  this  day  of  the  week  especially  ought  the  households  of  Friends  to  be 
assembled  for  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and  for  waiting  upon  the  Lord— a 
practice  to  which  we  wish  particularly  to  call  the  attention  of  those  who  live 
in  remote  and  secluded  situations.     1817.  P.  E. — 1828.  P.  E. 


\ 


112 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


SECT.    XIX.] 


ECCLESIASTICAL   DEMANDS. 


113 


Section  XIX. — Ecclesiastical  Demands. 

Our  testimony  against  tithes  and  forced  maintenance  in  this  Gospel  day, 
being  received  from  Christ  our  head  and  high  priest,  is  not  of  our  own  making 
or  imposing,  nor  from  the  tradition  of  men ;  but  what  we  have  from  Him,  by 
whose  divine  power  we  were  raised  up  to  be  a  people,  and  by  which  we  have 
been  preserved  to  this  day ;  knowing  that  his  ministry  and  Gospel  are  free, 
according  to  his  own  express  command,  "  Freely  ye  have  received,  freely 
give"     ITOl.  P.  E. 

It  seems  incumbent  upon  us  to  repeat  our  exhortation  to  faithfulness,  in 
supporting  our  testimony  against  the  antichristian  yoke  of  tithes ;  and  we 
intreat  that  all,  who  suffer  either  upon  that  account  or  for  any  other  demands 
inconsistent  with  the  principles  of  truth,  may  demonstrate,  by  their  whole 
conduct  and  conversation,  that  they  really  suffer  for  conscience  sake,  and  may 
keep  close  to  the  guidance  of  that  good  Spirit,  which  will  preserve  in  meek- 
ness  and  quiet  resignation,  under  every  trial  For  if  resentment  should  arise 
against  those  whom  you  may  look  upon  as  the  instruments  of  your  sufferings, 
it  will  deprive  you  of  the  reward  of  faithfulness,  give  just  occasion  of  offence, 
and  bring  dishonour  to  the  cause  of  truth.  Cavilling,  or  casting  reflections 
upon  any,  because  of  our  sufferings,  doth  not  become  the  servants  of  Christ, 
whose  holy  example  and  footsteps  we  ought  in  all  things  faithfully  to  follow. 
1759.  P.E. 

We  have  uniformly  entertained  the  belief,  on  the  authority  of  Holy  Scrip- 
ture, that  when,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  according  to  the  all-wise  purposes  of 
God,  our  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour  appeared  personally  upon  earth,  he  intro- 
duced a  dispensation  pure  and  spiritual  in  its  character.  He  taught  by  his 
own  holy  example  and  divine  precepts  that  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel  is  to  be 
without  pecuniary  remuneration.  As  the  gift  is  free,  the  exercise  of  it  is  to 
be  free  also :  the  office  is  to  be  filled  by  those  only  who  are  called  of  God  by 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  who,  in  their  preaching,  as  well  as  in  their 
circumspect  lives  and  conversation,  are  giving  proof  of  this  call.     The  forced 


'f 


maintenance  of  the  ministers  of  religion  is,  in  our  view,  a  violation  of  those 
great  privileges,  which  God,  in  his  wisdom  and  goodness,  bestowed  upon  the 
human  race,  when  he  sent  his  Son  to  redeem  the  world,  and,  by  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  to  lead  and  guide  mankind  into  all  truth. 

Our  blessed  Lord  put  an  end  to  that  priesthood,  and  to  all  those  ceremonial 
usages  connected  therewith,  which  were  before  divinely  ordained  under  the 
law  of  Moses.  The  present  system  of  tithes  was  not  in  any  way  instituted  by 
Him.  our  Holy  Head  and  High  Priest,  the  great  Christian  Lawgiver.  It  had 
no  existence  in  the  purest  and  earliest  ages  of  his  church,  but  was  gradually 
introduced,  as  superstition  and  apostacy  spread  over  professing  Christendom, 
and  was  subsequently  enforced  by  legal  authority.  And  it  appears  to  us, 
that  in  thus  enforcing  as  due  "to  God  and  Holy  Church,'^*  a  tithe  upon 
the  produce  of  the  earth,  and  upon  the  increase  of  the  herds  of  the  field,  an 
attempt  was  made  to  uphold  and  perpetuate  a  divine  institution,  appointed 
only  for  a  time,  but  which  was  abrogated  by  the  coming  in  the  flesh  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  vesting  of  power  by  the  laws  of  the  land  in  the  king, 
assisted  by  his  council,  w^hereby  articles  of  belief  have  been  framed  for  the 
adoption  of  his  subjects,  and  under  which  the  support  of  the  teachers  of  these 
articles  is  enforced,  is,  in  our  judgment,  a  procedure  at  variance  with  the 
whole  scope  and  design  of  the  Gospel ;  and,  as  it  violates  the  rights  of  private 
judgment,  so  it  interferes  with  that  responsibihty  by  which  man  is  bound  to 
his  Creator. 

In  accordance  with  what  has  been  already  stated,  we  of  course  con- 
scientiously object  also  to  all  demands  made  upon  us  in  lieu  of  tithes.  We 
likewise  object  to  what  are  termed  Easter-dues,  demands  originally  made  by 
the  priests  of  the  church  of  Rome,  but  continued  in  the  Protestant  church  of 
England,  for  services  which  we  cannot  accept.  We  also  object  to  mortuaries, 
suras  applied  for  and  still  enforced  in  some  places,  as  due  to  the  incumbent 
of  a  parish  on  the  death  of  the  head  of  a  family.  In  the  example  or 
precepts  of  our  blessed  Lord  and  his  apostles,  no  authority  can  be  found  for 
these  claims,  or  others  of  a  kindred  nature,  which  all  had  their  origin  in  times 
of  the  darkness  and  corruption  of  the  Christian  church.  And  we  consider, 
that  to  be  compelled  to  unite  in  the  support  of  buildings  w^here  a  mode 
of  religious  worship  is  observed  in  which  we  cannot  conscientiously  unite,  and 
in  paying  for  appurtenances  attached  to  that  mode  of  worship  from  which 

*  27  Henry  VIII.  c.  20. 


114 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


we  alike  dissent,  is  subversive  of  that  freedom  which  the  Gospel  of  Christ  has 
conferred  upon  all.     1832. 

We  continue  to  desire  that  our  testimony  against  ecclesiastical  demands 
may  be  maintained  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  and  in  consistency  with  our  pro- 
fession. We  intreat  Friends  to  be  careful  that  no  political  considerations 
disqualify  them  from  rightly  supporting  this  testimony,  and  to  bear  in  mind 
that  it  is  not  upheld,  and  that  it  never  w^as  upheld,  by  us  on  any  other  than 
Christian  "-rounds.  Our  religious  Society  has  always  maintained  a  stedfast 
attachment  to  the  government  of  our  country,  and  has  enjoined  and  practised  a 
cheeiful  submission  to  its  laws  when  conscience  w^as  not  violated.  We  caution 
Friends  everywhere  to  cherish  a  peaceable  and  quiet  spirit,  and  on  all 
occasions  of  popular  excitement  to  act  as  becometh  meek,  humble,  self- 
denying  Christians.     1834.  P.  E. 

< 

We  believe  that  the  refusal  of  all  ecclesiastical  demands  was  laid  upon  our 
forefathers,  as  a  testimony  against  the  corruptions  of  the  church  and  to  the 
spiritual  reign  and  government  of  Christ ;  and  that,  in  the  patient  endurance 
of  persecution  in  consequence  of  this  part  of  their  Christian  profession,  they 
were  evidently  owned  of  their  Lord.  We  desire  that  all  Friends  may 
continue  firmly,  yet  meekly,  to  bear  an  open  testimony  against  those 
ecclesiastical  encroachments  and  that  interference  wuth  the  rights  of  con- 
science, which  still  prevail.  It  is  at  the  same  time  our  desire,  in  relation  to 
this  duty,  that  all  our  conduct  may  prove  that  it  results  from  the  exercise  of  a 
tender  and  enlightened  conscience.     1841.  P.  E. — 1861. 

This  meeting  thinks  it  right  to  encourage  Friends  generally  to  take  all 
suitable  opportunities  of  making  know^n,  in  a  right  spirit,  the  principles  of  our 
religious  Society  on  the  subject  of  demands  in  connexion  with  ecclesiastical 
establishments.     1841. 

The  blessings  and  privileges  of  the  Christian  dispensation  are,  in  our  appre- 
hension, greatly  interfered  with  by  the  systems  of  human  invention  introduced 
into  the  worship  of  God,  under  which  a  certain  order  of  men  assume  a  power 
in  the  church,  inconsistent  with  the  free  exercise  of  those  gifts  which  it  may 
please  the  Lord  to  confer.     This  assumption  was  one  of  the  earliest,  and 


,0 
i 


o^ 


¥ 


SF.CT.    XIX.] 


ECCLESIASTICAL    DEMANDS. 


115 


it  continues  to  be  the  source  of  some  of  the  most  grievous,  corruptions  of  the 
professing  church. 

We  feel  truly  grateful  to  Almighty  God  for  that  large  measure  of  religious 
liberty  which,  after  a  protracted  period  of  cruel  sufferings,  has  long  been 
afforded  to  our  Society.  We  love  our  country,  and  we  are,  in  the  largest  sense 
of  the  term,  a  Protestant  church.  But  we  believe  that,  in  continuing  to  usurp 
authority  over  conscience  in  the  exercise  of  the  civil  power,  by  maintaining 
estabhshed  forms  of  worship,  and  by  obliging  men  to  contribute  to  those  which 
they  conscientiously  disapprove,  one  of  the  worst  features  of  the  apostacy  is 
retained.  We  think  that,  with  a  right  sense  of  the  inestimable  value  of 
religious  truth,  no  truly  conscientious  man  could  join  in  supporting  rites  and 
practices  which  he  believes  to  be  contrary  to  the  law  of  Christ  and  to  the 
spirit  of  his  religion ;  and  still  less  could  he  impose  the  maintenance  of  his  own 
religious  opinions  and  practices  upon  those  who  differ  from  him.  True  religion 
undoubtedly  leads  us  to  do  to  others  as  we  would  that  they  should  do  to  us. 
The  establishment  by  law  of  one  system  of  faith  and  observance  as  the 
recognized  religion  of  the  state,  and  a  legal  provision  for  the  use  of  all  the 
sects  into  which  a  nation  may  be  divided,  appear  to  us  to  be  both  unwarranted ; 
the  former  as  being  an  assumption  of  exclusive  rule,  the  latter  as  treating  the 
great  questions  of  religion  as  matters  of  indifference.     1845.  P.  E. — 1861. 

This  meeting  advises  Friends  against  repurchasing  goods  distrained  to 
satisfy  ecclesiastical  or  mihtary  demands.     1 848. —  1 86 1 . 

In  arrangements  for  the  letting  or  hiring  of  land,  it  is  desirable  that  Friends 
avoid  making  stipulations  or  covenants  in  relation  to  the  payment  of  the  tithe 
rent-charge  which  they  cannot  conscientiously  fulfil,  and  which  may  after- 
wards hamper  them  in  the  faithful  maintenance  of  their  testimony.  A  like 
care  should  also  be  exercised  not  to  be  active  in  inducing  the  other  party  in 
the  transaction  to  covenant  to  do  that  which  the  Friend  himself  is  uneasy  to 
do  in  his  own  person.     1851. 

In  the  year  1836,  the  legislature  passed  an  Act  for  effecting  the  commuta- 
tion of  all  tithes  in  England  and  Wales  into  a  tithe-rent  charge,  issuing  out  of 
the  lands  previously  subject  to  them.  This  Act,  by  taking  away  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  Ecclesiastical  Courts  and  most  of  the  other  costly  processes  for 

Q  2 


116 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


the  enforcing  of  the  demand,  and  creating  a  direct  and  inexpensive  mode  of 
recovering  it,  lessened  the  amount  of  pecuniary  suffering  inflicted  by  this 
oppressive  system.  But  although  it  has  thus  removed  some  of  the  branches, 
it  has  left  the  root  untouched.  The  title  by  which  the  tithe  was  claimed,  was, 
in  every  particular,  impressed  upon  the  substituted  rent-charge;  and  the 
demand  for  the  support  of  a  priesthood  is  still  a  compulsory  demand,  and  in 
payment  of  services  which  we  believe  to  be  inconsistent  with  the  freedom  and 
spirituality  of  the  New  Covenant.  We  believe  it  to  be  our  duty,  as  the  result 
of  repeated  deliberations  on  the  subject  on  various  occasions,  to  express  our 
solid  judgment  that  the  Christian  testimony  which  our  forefathers  had  to  bear 
against  tithes,  we,  their  successors  in  religious  profession,  are  called  upon,  in 
meekness,  consistency,  and  firmness,  to  support,  against  the  payment  of  the 
impost  secured  to  the  priesthood,  under  the  altered  name,  and  with  the  some- 
what modified  incidents,  of  tithe  rent-charge.     1851. 


117 


jr 


Section  XX.— Ox  War. 

As  it  hath  pleased  the  Lord,  by  the  breaking  forth  of  the  glorious  light  of 
his  Gospel,  and  the  shedding  abroad  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  gather  us  to  be  a 
people  to  his  praise,  and  to  unite  us  in  love,  not  only  one  unto  another,  but  to 
the  whole  creation  of  God,  by  subjecting  us  to  the  government  of  his  Son,  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  the  Prince  of  Peace,  it  behoveth  us  to  hold 
forth  the  ensign  of  the  Lamb  of  God,  and,  by  our  patience  and  peaceable  be- 
haviour, to  show  that  we  walk  in  obedience  to  the  example  and  precepts  of 
our  Lord  and  Master,  who  hath  commanded  us  to  love  our  enemies,  and  to 
do  good  even  to  them  that  hate  us.  Wherefore  we  intreat  all  who  profess 
themselves  members  of  our  Society  to  be  faithful  to  that  ancient  testimony, 
borne  by  us  ever  since  we  were  a  people,  against  bearing  arms  and  fighting  ; 
that,  by  a  conduct  agreeable  to  our  profession,  we  may  demonstrate  ourselves 
to  be  real  followers  of  the  Messiah,  the  peaceable  Saviour,  of  the  increase  of 
whose  government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end,     174:4.  P.  E. 

And,  dear  friends,  as  it  hath  pleased  the  Almighty  to  reveal  unto  mankind 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  the  peaceable  Saviour,  let  it  be  our  steady  concern  to 
demonstrate  to  the  world  that  we  are  his  followers,  by  bringing  forth  the 
fruits  of  the  Spirit,  "love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness, 
faith,  meekness,  temperance."  And,  as  we  are  called  out  of  wars  and  fight- 
ings, so  let  them  be  as  seldom  as  possible  the  subjects  of  our  conversation  ; 
but  let  a  holy  care  rest  upon  us,  to  abide  in  that  power  which  gives  dominion 
over  the  hopes  and  fears  that  arise  from  the  concerns  of  an  unstable  world, 
and  tend,  as  they  are  admitted  into  the  mind,  to  lessen  its  trust  on  that  rock 
which  is  immovable.  Thus,  like  faithful  Abraham,  may  we  hope  for  preser- 
vation, and  be  qualified  to  approach  the  throne  of  mercy  in  intercession  for 
others,  at  a  time  when  the  tokens  of  Divine  displeasure  are  manifest.  Let 
us  keep  in  mind  that  declaration  of  our  Lord,  **  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world ;"  for  they  whose  kingdom  is  of  this  world,  will  only  strive  for  the 
things  thereof.      Therefore,  we  beseech  you,  mind  your  calling;  that  it  may 


118 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.  ti. 


be  evident  you  are  not  seeking  a  city  here,  but  one  to  come  which  hath  ever- 
lastino;  "  foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God."     1757.  P.  E. 

We  are  sorrowfully  affected  to  find  that  some  Friends  have  failed  in  the 
maintenance  of  our  Christian  testimony  against  wars  and  fighting,  by  joining 
with  others  to  hire  substitutes,  and  by  the  payment  of  money  to  exempt 
themselves  from  personal  service,  in  the  militia  :  a  practice  inconsistent  with 
our  testimony  to  the  reign  of  the  Prince  of  Peace.     1760. 

It  is  recommended  to  Friends  everywhere,  to  take  into  their  serious  con- 
sideration the  inconsistency  of  any  under  our  profession  suffering  their 
temporal  interest  to  induce  them  in  any  manner  to  contribute  to  the  purposes 
of  war.     1781. 

We  intreat  that,  when  warlike  preparations  are  making,  Friends  be  watchful 
lest  any  be  drawn  into  loans,  arming  or  letting  out  their  ships  or  vessels, 
or  otherwise  promoting  the  destruction  of  the  human  species.  And  let  all 
be  careful  not  to  seek  or  accept  profit  by  any  concern  in  the  preparations  so 
extensively  making  for  war  ;  for  how  reproachfully  inconsistent  would  it  be, 
to  refuse  an  active  compliance  with  warlike  measures,  and,  at  the  same  time, 
not  to  hesitate  to  enrich  ourselves  by  the  commerce  and  other  circumstances 
dependent  on  war!     1790. — 1798.  P.  E. 

Our  testimony  against  bearing  arms  is  a  testimony  for  the  Messiah,  of  wdiose 
reign  it  is  predicted  that  "  the  wolf  and  the  lamb  shall  feed  together."  Most,  if 
not  all  people  admit  the  transcendent  excellency  of  peace.  All  who  adopt 
the  petition,  "  Thy  kingdom  come,"  pray  for  its  universal  establishment. 
Some  people  then  must  begin  to  fulfil  the  evangelical  promise,  and  cease  to 
learn  war  any  more.  Now,  friends,  seeing  these  things  cannot  be  controverted, 
how  do  we  long  that  your  whole  conversation  be  as  becometh  the  Gospel ;  and 
that,  while  any  of  us  are  professing  to  scruple  w^ar,  they  may  not  in  some  parts 
of  their  conduct  be  inconsistent  with  that  profession  !  It  is  an  awful  thing  to 
stand  forth  to  the  nation  as  the  advocates  of  inviolable  peace  ;  and  our  testi- 
mony loses  its  efficacy  in  proportion  to  the  want  of  consistency  in  any.  And 
we  think  we  are  at  this  time  peculiarly  called  to  let  our  light  shine  with  clear- 


SECT.  XX.] 


ON   WAR. 


119 


i 


* 


ness,  on  account  of  the  lenity  shewn  us  by  government,  and  the  readiness  of 
magistrates  to  afford  us  all  legal  relief  under  suffering.  We  can  serve  our 
country  in  no  w^ay  more  availingly,  or  more  acceptably  to  Him  who  holds 
its  prosperity  at  his  disposal,  than  by  contributing,  all  that  in  us  lies,  to 
increase  the  number  of  meek,  humble,  self-denying  Christians. 

Guard  against  placing  your  dependence  on  fleets  and  armies  ;  be  peaceable 
yourselves,  in  words  and  actions  ;  and  pray  to  the  Father  of  the  universe  that 
He  would  breathe  the  spirit  of  reconciliation  into  the  hearts  of  his  erring  and 
contending  creatures.     1804.  P.  E. — 1805.  P.  E. 

Friends  are  advised  against  aiding  and  assisting  in  the  conveyance  of 
soldiers,  their  baggage,  arms,  ammunition,  or  military  stores.     1810. — 1861. 

The  continuance  of  the  blessing  of  peace  to  this  nation  has  warmed  our 
hearts  with  gratitude.  Our  refusal  to  bear  arms  is  a  testimony,  not  only 
against  the  violence  and  cruelty  of  war,  but  against  a  confidence  in  what  is 
emphatically  termed  in  Scripture,  the  "  arm  of  flesh  : "  it  is  a  testimony  to 
the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ,  and  a  resignation  to  suffer,  in  reliance 
on  the  power,  the  goodness,  the  protection,  and  the  providence  of  the  Almighty. 
Let  us,  even  now,  seek  to  have  our  trust  so  firmly  fixed  on  this  unfailing  source 
of  help,  that,  if  our  faith  should  be  again  put  to  the  test,  we  may  have  ground 
to  look  with  humble  confidence  to  Him  in  whom  we  liave  believed.  1819. 
P.  E. 

We  rejoice  in  the  belief,  that  a  correct  appreciation  of  the  peaceable  prin- 
ciples of  the  Gospel  of  Christ  is  spreading  in  our  own  and  in  other  lands. 
We  hail,  as  a  symptom  of  this  enlightened  view,  many  instances  of  later  years, 
in  which  disputes  between  nations  have  been  settled  by  arbitration,  and  not  by 
a  recourse  to  the  anti-christian  practice  of  war.  May  a  sense  of  the  wisdom 
and  true  policy  of  arbitration  increase,  until  it  shall  become  the  ultimate  rule 
for  the  determination  of  such  differences.  And  0  !  that  all  nations  that  take 
upon  them  the  name  of  Christ  may  be  brought,  by  the  light  of  his  Spirit,  to 
see  that,  in  having  recourse  to  arms  to  settle  disputes,  and  in  gratifying  the 
love  of  conquest  and  power,  they  give  occasion  for  his  holy  name  to  be 
blasphemed  by  Mahometans  and  Pagans.     1846.  P.  E. 


\ 


\ 


120 


CIIKISTTAX   PRACTICE. 


[chap.   II. 


Our  minds  have  been  deeply  affected  by  the  awful  consideration  that,  after 
the  lapse  of  so  many  years  of  comparative  tranquillity,  the  nations  of  Europe 
are  again  plunging  into  the  horrors  of  war.  Whilst  not  insensible  of  the 
solemn  responsibility  of  the  profession  which  we  are  making  before  men,  we 
feel  bound  exphcitly  to  avow  our  continued  unshaken  persuasion  that  all  war 
is  utterly  incompatible  w  ith  the  plain  precepts  of  our  Divine  Lord  and  Law- 
giver, and  with  the  whole  spirit  and  tenor  of  his  Gospel ;  and  that  no  plea  of 
necessity  or  of  policy,  however  urgent  or  peculiar,  can  avail  to  release  either 
individuals  or  nations,  from  the  paramount  allegiance  which  they  owe  unto 
Him  who  hatli  said,  "  Love  your  enemies/'  To  carry  out  such  a  profession 
consistently  is  indeed  a  high  attainment,  but  it  should  be  the  aim  of 
every  Christian.  May  this  testimony  never  be  advocated  by  us  in  the  spirit 
of  political  zeal,  or  of  mere  worldly  expediency.  Let  us  honestly  examine 
our  own  hearts,  whether  we  are  ourselves  so  brought  under  the  holy  govern- 
ment of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  as  to  be  willing  to  suffer  wrong  and  take  it 
patiently,  and  even,  if  required,  to  sacrifice  our  all  for  the  sake  of  Him  and  of 
his  precious  cause.  In  this  frame  of  mind,  we  shall  be  kept  in  watchfulness 
and  humility,  and  be  best  preserved  from  any  participation  in  that  excitement, 
and  that  tendency  to  exasperation  against  those  who  may  be  called  our 
enemies,  which  are  among  the  many  fruits  of  bitterness  fostered  by  war. 

Under  existing  circumstances,  we  would  intreat  our  friends  everyw^here  to 
be  on  their  guard  against  entering  into  any  engagements  in  business,  whicli 
would  be  likely  to  involve  them  in  transactions  connected  more  or  less  directly 
with  the  maintenance  of  war  or  of  a  miHtary  establishment.  We  would  also 
offer  a  word  of  caution  (though  we  trust  there  are  but  few  for  whom  it  is 
needful)  that  none  of  you,  whilst  professing  the  principles  of  peace,  allow 
yourselves  to  be  present  on  any  of  those  occasions  of  military  or  naval  display, 
which  are  calculated  to  kindle  a  martial  spirit  amongst  the  inhabitants  of  this 
favoured  land.  And  greatly  do  we  desire  that,  through  the  help  of  the  Lord, 
our  Society  may  be  enabled  steadily  and  faithfully  to  maintain  this  precious 
testimony  with  clean  hands,  and  with  a  conscience  void  of  offence  toward 
God  and  toward  men.     1854.  P.  E. 

If  war  is  to  be  prevented,  the  spirit  from  which  war  proceeds  must  be 
excluded.  As  with  individuals,  so  with  nations,  the  beginnings  of  strife  must 
be  watchfully  guarded  against.     To  give  occasion  of  offence  or  jealousy  to  the 


SECT.   XX.] 


WAR. 


121 


T 


-^ 


governments  or  to  the  inhabitants  of  other  countries,  whether  by  imputing  evil 
motives,  by  needless  alarms  of  invasion,  or  by  anything  approaching  to  a 
hostile  attitude,  is  inconsistent  alike  with  Christian  duty,  and  with  true 
patriotism.  May  the  members  of  our  religious  Society  be  so  watchful  over 
their  thoughts,  their  words,  and  their  actions,  as  not  only  to  be  themselves 
preserved  from  the  contagion  of  a  martial  spirit,  but  to  be  enabled,  by  example 
and  by  precept,  to  do  their  full  part  towards  counteracting  it. 

We  observe  with  pain  the  arrangements  extensively  made  in  various  localities 
to  organize  Rifle  Clubs  and  Volunteer  Corps.  Great  is  the  force  of  example 
and  the  seductive  influence  of  companionship  ;  and  some  who,  in  their  moments 
of  serious  reflection,  would  refuse  to  take  the  life  of  a  single  fellow-creature 
even  to  save  their  own,  may,  either  through  the  excitement  of  emulation,  or 
the  want  of  moral  courage  to  withstand  a  sneer,  be  tempted  to  enter  into 
pursuits,  the  object  of  which  is  to  acquire,  for  the  professed  purpose  of  national 
defence,  dexterity  and  certainty  in  the  destruction  of  human  life.  May  our 
dear  young  friends  have  the  courage  to  resist  the  temptation ;  and  may  they 
remember  that,  if  herein  they  faithfully  confess  their  Lord  and  Master  before 
men.  He  will  sustain  them  in  the  hour  of  trial. 

The  Christian  and  truly  scriptural  testimony  of  our  Society  against  all  war 
is  as  precious  to  us  as  ever  it  was.  We  dare  not  believe  that  our  Lord  and 
Saviour,  in  enjoining  the  love  of  enemies  and  the  forgiveness  of  injuries,  has 
prescribed  for  man  a  series  of  precepts  which  are  incapable  of  being  carried 
into  practice  ;  or  of  which  the  practice  is  to  be  postponed  till  all  shall  be 
persuaded  to  act  upon  them.  We  cannot  doubt  that  they  are  incumbent  upon 
the  Christian  now  ;  and  that  we  have  in  the  prophetic  Scriptures  the  distinct 
intimation  of  their  direct  application,  not  only  to  individuals,  but  to  nations 
also. 

Great  indeed  must  be  the  change  before  our  fellow-countrymen  generally,  and 
the  subjects  and  citizens  of  other  professedly  christian  States,  are  brought  to 
admit  that  all  w^ar,  defensive  as  well  as  offensive,  is  unlawful  for  the  followers 
of  the  Lamb  :  but  how  is  this  change  to  be  brought  about  unless  by  faithful- 
ness in  word  and  deed  on  the  part  of  those  who  are  already  convinced  in  their 
consciences,  that  both  the  precepts  and  the  example  of  our  Lord  enjoin  an 
adherence  on  the  part  of  his  disciples  to  the  principles  and  the  practice  of 
inviolable  peace  ?     1859.  P.  E.— 1861. 

B 


/ 


122 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


Section  XXI. — Slavery  and  the  Slave-Trade. 

It  is  the  sense  of  this  meeting,  that  the  importing  of  negroes  from  their 
native  country  and  relations  by  Friends  is  not  a  commendable  nor  allowed 
practice,  and  is  therefore  censured  by  this  meeting.     1727. 

We  fervently  warn  all  in  profession  with  us,  that  they  be  careful  to  avoid 
being  any  way  concerned  in  reaping  the  unrighteous  profits  arising  from  the 
iniquitous  practice  of  deahng  in  negroes  and  other  slaves ;  whereby,  in  the 
original  purchase,  one  man  selleth  another,  as  he  doth  the  beast  that  perisheth, 
without  any  better  pretension  to  a  property  in  him,  than  that  of  superior 
force ;  in  direct  violation  of  the  Gospel  rule,  which  teacheth  all  to  do  as  they 
would  be  done  by  and  to  do  good  to  all ;  being  the  reverse  of  that  covetous 
disposition,  which  furnisheth  encouragement  to  those  poor  ignorant  people  to 
perpetuate  their  savage  wars,  in  order  to  supply  the  demands  of  this  most 
unnatural  traffic,  whereby  great  numbers  of  mankind,  free  by  nature,  are 
subjected  to  inextricable  bondage ;  and  which  hath  often  been  observed  to  fill 
their  possessors  with  haughtiness,  tyranny,  luxury,  and  barbarity,  corrupting 
the  minds  and  debasing  the  morals  of  their  children,  to  the  unspeakable  pre*^ 
judice  of  religion  and  virtue,  and  the  exclusion  of  that  holy  spirit  of  universal 
love,  meekness,  and  charity,  which  is  the  unchangeable  nature,  and  the  glory, 
of  true  Christianity.     1758.  P.  E. 

This  meeting,  having  reason  to  apprehend  that  divers  under  our  name  are 
concerned  in  the  unchristian  traffic  in  negroes,  doth  recommend  it  earnestly  to 
the  care  of  Friends  every  where  to  discourage,  as  much  as  in  them  hes,  a 
practice  so  repugnant  to  our  Christian  profession ;  and  to  deal  with  all  such 
as  shall  persevere  in  a  conduct  so  reproachful  to  Christianity,  and  to  disown 
them,  if  they  desist  not  therefrom.     1761 . 

It  appears  that  the  practice  of  holding  negroes  in  oppressive  and  unnatural 
bondage  hath  been  so  successfully  discouraged  by  Friends  in  some  of  the 
colonies,  as  to  be  considerably  lessened.     We  cannot  but  approve  of  these 


SECT.   XXI.] 


SLAVERY    AND   THE   SLAVE-TRADE. 


123 


' 


I 


f 


f 


salutary  endeavours,  and  earnestly  intreat  they  may  be  continued,  that, 
through  the  favour  of  Divine  Providence,  a  traffic  so  unmerciful  and  unjust  in 
its  nature  to  a  part  of  our  own  species  made  equally  with  ourselves  for 
immortality,  may  come  to  be  considered  by  all  in  its  proper  light,  and  be 
utterly  abohshed,  as  a  reproach  to  the  Christian  profession.     1772.  P.  E. 

Our  testimony  against  the  inhuman  practice  of  slave-keeping  gains  ground 
amongst  our  brethren  in  the  American  colonies,  and  hath  had  some  happy 
influence  on  the  minds  of  considerate  people  of  other  denominations,  in  opposi- 
tion to  that  flagrant  injustice  to  our  fellow-creatures ;  for  whom,  as  well  as  for 
others,  our  Saviour  shed  his  precious  blood,  and  to  whom  He  dispenseth  a 
measure  of  his  grace  in  common  with  the  rest  of  mankind.     1774.  P.  E. 

We  lament  the  slow  progress  in  this  country  of  the  cause  of  our  fellow-men, 
the  oppressed  black  people,  but  we  do  not  despair  of  its  success :  and  we  desire 
Friends  may  never  suffer  the  cause  to  cool  on  their  minds,  through  the  delay 
which  the  opposition  of  interested  men  hath  occasioned,  in  this  work  of  justice 
and  mercy ;  but  rather  be  animated  to  consider,  that  the  longer  the  opposition 
remains,  the  more  necessity  there  is,  on  the  side  of  righteousness  and  benevo- 
lence, for  steadiness,  perseverance,  and  continued  breathing  of  spirit  to  the  God 
and  Father  of  all,  who  formed  of  one  blood  all  the  families  of  the  earth. 
1793.  P.  E. 

A  feeling  hath  been  witnessed  amongst  us  at  this  time,  which  directs  the 
mind  in  pity  towards  the  deplorable  state  of  those  men  who  promote,  procure, 
and  execute  the  tearing  away  of  the  Africans  from  their  parent  soil:  and, 
seeing  we  believe  that  a  just  and  dreadful  retribution  awaits  the  unrepenting 
and  obdurate  oppressor,  at  that  awful  tribunal  where  sophistry  will  not  prevail 
to  exculpate,  let  us,  amidst  our  sympathy  for  the  sufferers,  give  place  in  our 
minds  to  a  true  concern  for  the  traders  in  negroes ;  and  let  us  seek  for  and 
cherish  that  disposition  of  mind,  which  can  pray  for  these  enemies  of  humanity. 
1795.    P.  E. 

We  are  inclined  to  express  our  thankfulness  for  an  event  which  concerns 
not  us  only,  but  incalculable  multitudes  of  our  fellow-creatures,  our  fellow- 
possessors  of  the  faculty  of  reason,  our  fellow-objects  of  the  redemption  which 

R  2 


./' 


124 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


SECT.    XXI.] 


SLAVERY    AND   THE   SLAVE-TRADE. 


125 


comes  by  Christ.  We  scarcely  need  name  the  aboHtion  of  the  slave-trade. 
We  view  it  as  one  of  the  most  important  acts  of  public,  national  righteous- 
ness, which  ever  dignified  the  councils  of  any  government ;  and  our  minds 
have  been  directed  in  secret  prayer  to  the  Almighty  Parent  of  the  universe, 
that  He  may  be  pleased  to  regard  this  kingdom  for  good,  and  direct  its  future 
councils  to  such  further  acts  of  justice  and  mercy  as  may  promote  his  glory,  in 
the  harmony  of  his  rational  creation.     1807.  P.  E. 

Although  the  infamous  traffic  with  Africa  in  slaves  has  been  abohshed  by 
law,  we  desire  Friends  not  to  forget  that  slavery  still  exists  within  the  British 
empire,  and  to  suffer  their  sympathy  still  to  flow  towai'ds  its  oppressed 
victims.     1812.  P.  E. 

The  cruelties  and  horrors  of  the  slave-trade  have  at  this  time  deeply 
interested  our  feelings.  We  have  heard  with  sorrow  that  this  trade,  with  all 
its  attendant  evils  and  miseries,  is  still  pursued  by  the  subjects  of  several 
foreign  powers,  to  a  very  great  extent.  As  a  testimony  of  our  belief  that  it  is 
a  disgrace  to  any  people  professing  the  Christian  name,  we  have  been  engaged 
to  issue  an  address  to  the  inhabitants  of  Europe  on  the  iniquity  of  the  traffic. 
1822.  P.  E. 

It  has  been  very  acceptable  to  find  that  our  brethren  on  the  other  side  of 
the  Atlantic  are  in  various  places  alive  to  the  enormities  of  slavery,  and 
diligent  in  their  endeavours  to  expose  the  iniquity  of  the  internal  slave-trade, 
carried  on  in  the  southern  and  south-western  states  of  the  Union.  The 
desolating  and  widely  extended  effects  of  this  dreadful  traffic,  whether  we 
turn  our  attention  to  Africa,  to  America  and  the  West  India  Islands,  or 
to  other  parts  of  the  globe,  are  indeed  enormous  and  mournfully  distressing. 
1827.     P.  E. 

This  meeting  has  felt  deep  regret  and  sorrow  in  reflecting  upon  the  con- 
tinuance of  slavery  and  all  the  evils  connected  with  it.  And  under  a  full 
conviction  of  the  iniquity  of  such  a  system,  it  desires  the  meeting  for  sufierings 
to  embrace  the  earhest  opportunity,  which  it  may  judge  suitable,  to  petition 
the  legislature  for  the  immediate  and  total  abolition  of  slavery  within  the 
British  dominions.     1830. 


ff 


The  bill  for  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  the  British  colonies,  which  was  before 
parliament  when  we  last  met,  has  passed  into  a  law ;  and  on  the  first  of  the 
Eighth  Month  next  slavery  is  to  cease  in  the  colonies  of  Great  Britain.  Some 
provisions  are  attached  to  this  Act,  the  insertion  of  which  we  regret.  We,  at 
the  same  time,  think  it  right  to  express  our  gratitude  to  God,  in  that  He  has 
been  pleased  to  incline  the  hearts  of  our  rulers  to  this  act  of  national  justice 
and  mercy.  Look  back  to  the  faithful,  persevering  labours  of  our  dear  friends 
of  former  days,  when,  simply  following  those  principles  of  justice  and  equity 
which  the  Gospel  enjoins,  they  bore  their  testimony  to  the  unrighteousness  of 
man  holding  his  fellow  man  in  bondage.  To  the  spread  of  this  view  of  the 
subject  we  attribute,  under  Divine  Providence,  the  removal  of  this  system  of 
iniquity.  It  may  truly  be  said  to  have  been  hastened  in  the  Lord  s  time — 
such  were  the  singular  providences  brought  to  bear  upon  the  public  feeling 
and  upon  the  Legislature,  that  none  could  point  to  the  result  as  arising  from 
their  individual  efforts ;  and  the  lesson  was  renewedly  sealed  on  the  Christian 
mind,  that  the  Lord  ruleth  amongst  the  children  of  men.  We  commend  the 
moral  and  religious  condition  of  these  our  long-injured  fellow -subjects  to  the 
continued  interest  of  our  members.     1834.  P.  E. 

This  meeting  thinks  it  right  to  record  its  thankfulness  to  Almighty  God,  in 
that  it  has  pleased  Him  to  crown  with  success  the  efforts  made  for  the  ex- 
tinction of  the  last  remnant  of  slavery,  by  the  termination  of  the  system  of 
negro  apprenticeship  in  the  British  colonies,  with  the  exception  of  the  island 
of  Mauritius,  from  whence  no  information  of  the  event  has  yet  reached  us. 
May  this  happy  consummation  be  followed  by  multiplied  blessings  to  the 
long  oppressed  negro  race,  not  only  temporally,  but  in  their  being  made,  more 
generally  than  has  yet  been  the  case,  rich  partakers  of  that  knowledge  which 
is  life  eternal. 

It  is  our  desire  that  we  may  not  dismiss  from  our  sympathy  those  who,  in 
such  large  numbers,  still  remain  subject  to  all  the  hardship  and  cruelty 
inseparable  from  a  state  of  slavery,  both  in  the  nations  of  the  American  con- 
tinent, and  in  other  parts  of  the  world.     1839. 

Our  sympathy  has  been  awakened  for  our  brethren  in  the  United  States 
in  their  peculiarly  trying  position,  with  warm  desires  that  they  may  be 
strengthened,  in  meekness  and  boldness,  to  uphold  our  well-known  testimony 


•i 


\ 


I 

/ 


126 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


on  this  subject.  To  live  under  a  government  and  amongst  a  people  who 
profess  the  rehgion  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  and  at  the  same  time  uphold  and 
strengthen  by  law  the  system  of  negro  slavery,  must  necessarily  bring  the 
Christian  mind  into  deep  sorrow.  We  commiserate  the  degraded  and  suffer- 
ing condition  of  the  enslaved ;  we  feel  much  for  our  dear  friends  who  are 
brought  into  immediate  contact  with  this  state  of  society,  and  we  feel,  in 
brotherly  love,  for  the  inhabitants  of  that  widely-extended  and  rapidly-rising 
country,  who  are  more  or  less  implicated  in  the  sin  of  slavery.  We  should 
rejoice  to  hear  of  the  immediate  and  peaceable  termination  of  this  iniquitous 
system  :  earnest  are  our  desires  that  it  may  please  Him  who  in  his  love  has 
created  all  men,  and  who,  as  the  almighty  and  all-wise  Parent  of  the  universe, 
has  bestowed  upon  the  slave  natural  and  inahenable  rights  of  which  he  is 
unjustly  deprived,  rapidly  to  advance  the  coming  of  the  day  when  justice  and 
mercy  shall  so  prevail  in  the  councils  of  all  governments,  that  slavery  shall 
utterly  cease ;  not  only  in  the  United  States  of  America,  but  throughout  the 
nations  of  the  earth.     1851.  P.  E. 


127 


Section  XXIL— Oaths. 

Advised,  that  our  Christian  testimony  be  faithfully  maintained  against  the 
burthen  and  imposition  of  oaths,  according  to  the  express  prohibition  of 
Christ,  and  also  of  the  apostle  James:  "  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said 
by  them  of  old  time,  thou  shalt  not  forswear  thyself,  but  shalt  perform  unto 
the  Lord  thine  oaths;  but  I  say  unto  you.  Swear  not  at  all;  neither  by 
heaven,  for  it  is  God's  throne;  nor  by  the  earth,  for  it  is  his  footstool;  neither 
by  Jerusalem,  for  it  is  the  city  of  the  great  King;  neither  shalt  thou  swear  by 
thy  head,  because  thou  canst  not  make  one  hair  white  or  black :  but  let 
your  communication  be.  Yea,  yea ;  Nay,  nay ;  for  whatsoever  is  more  than 
these  Cometh  of  evil.''  "  But  above  all  things,  my  brethren,  swear  not ; 
neither  by  heaven,  neither  by  the  earth,  neither  by  any  other  oath;  but  let 
your  yea  be  yea;  and  your  nay,  nay;  lest  ye  fall  into  condemnation." 
1693.  P.  E. 


1 


In  the  year  1833  an  Act  was  passed  3  and  4  William  IV.,  ch.  49,  giving, 
in  all  cases,  to  the  affirmation  of  Friends,  the  legal  force  and  effect  of  an 
oath.^"  Thus  has  this  testimony  of  our  religious  Society  against  all  swearing 
been,  through  progressive  steps,  recognised  by  the  legislature,  until  at  length, 
in  this  respect,  every  obstacle  is  removed  to  a  full  participation  with  our  fellow- 
countrymen  in  all  civil  duties  and  privileges.  We  cannot  but  regard  this 
important  result,  although  not  soHcited  by  us,  as  happily  indicating  more 
enlarged  and  enUghtened  views  than  have  heretofore  prevailed,  in  regard  to 
Christian  hberty  and  the  rights  of  conscience.  It  is  probable,  however,  that 
some  of  our  dear  friends  may,  in  consequence  of  the  enactment  in  question,  be 
subjected  to  trying  and  even  to  painful  circumstances ;  yet  we  trust,  that,  as 
they  are  engaged  to  watch  unto  prayer  for  the  guidance  and  help  of  the  Holy 

By  the  Act  1  and  2  Victoria,  ch.  77,  the  same  privilege  is  extended  to  persons  who  have  been  Friends  or 
of  the  persuasion  of  Friends,  and  who  entertain  conscientious  objections  to  the  taking  of  an  oath.  And, 
under  the  Common  Law  Procedure  Act,  1854,  section  20,  judges  and  other  persons  qualified  to  take  affirmations 
or  depositions  may  permit  witnesses  and  others,  having  conscientious  objections  to  the  taking  of  an  oath,  to 
make  a  solemn  affirmation  instead  thereof,  but  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  latter  provision  is  applicable  to  pro- 
ceedings in  criminal  cases. 


128 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


SECT.  XXII.] 


OATHS. 


129 


Spirit  in  all  their  conduct,  they  will  be  preserved  from  evil ;  and,  by  faithful- 
ness in  the  support  of  our  various  religious  testimonies,  be  made  instrumental 
in  advancing  still  further  those  views  of  Christian  truth  which  our  religious 
Society  has,  in  accordance  with  Holy  Scripture,  maintained  from  the  beginning. 
The  following  is  an  extract  from  the  Act  referred  to : — 

**  Wliereas  it  is  expedient  and  reasonable  that  the  solemn  affirmation  of  persons  of  the 
persuasion  of  the  people  called  Quakers,  and  of  Moravians,  should  be  allowed  in  all  cases  where 
an  oath  is  or  shall  be  required;  be  it  therefore  enacted  by  the  King's  most  excellent  majesty, 
by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  commons,  in  this 
present  parliament  assembled,  and  by  the  authority  of  the  same.  That  every  person  of  the 
persuasion  of  the  people  called  Quakers,  and  every  Moravian,  be  permitted  to  make  his  or  her 
solemn  affirmation  or  declaration,  instead  of  taking  an  oath,  in  all  places  and  for  all  purposes 
whatsoever  where  an  oath  is  or  shall  be  required,  either  by  the  common  law  or  by  any  Act  of 
Parliament  already  made  or  hereafter  to  be  made,  which  said  affirmation  or  declaration  shall  be 
of  the  same  fV^rce  and  effect  as  if  he  or  she  had  taken  an  oath  in  the  usual  form ;  and  if  any 
Buch  person  making  such  solemn  affirmation  or  declaration  shall  be  lawfully  convicted  wilfully, 
falsely,  and  corruptly  to  have  affirmed  or  declared  any  matter  or  thing,  which  if  the  same  had 
been  in  the  usual  form  would  have  amounted  to  wilful  and  corrupt  perjury,  he  or  she  shall 
incur  the  same  penalties  and  forfeitures  as  by  the  laws  and  statutes  of  this  realm  are  enacted 
against  persons  convicted  of  wilful  and  corrupt  perjury,  any  law,  statute,  or  custom  to  the 
contrary  notwithstanding :  Provided  always,  that  every  such  affirmation  or  declaration  shall  bo 
in  the  words  following :  (that  is  to  say,) 

**  *  /  A.  B.  being  one  of  the  people  called  Quakers  [or  one  of  the  persuasion  of  the  people 
called  Quakers,  or  of  the  United  Brethren  called  Moravians,  as  the  case  may  be,]  do  solemnly, 
sincerely,  and  truly  declare  and  aj/irm.'  "     1831 — 18C1. 


By  the  Act  22  Vict.  c.  10  the  folloAving  is  settled  as  the  form  of  affirmation, 
to  be  made  by  Friends  and  otlier  persons  permitted  by  law  to  affirm,  instead 
of  the  oath  required  to  be  taken  in  certain  cases  by  way  of  substitution  for 
the  oaths  of  allegiance,  supremacy,  and  abjuration,  formerly  in  force. 

**  I,  A.  B.  do  solemnly,  sincerely,  and  truly  declare  and  affirm,  that  I  will  be  faithful,  and 
bear  true  allegiance  to  Queen  Victoria,  and  to  her  will  be  faithful  against  all  conspiracies  and 
attempts  whatever,  which  shall  be  made  against  her  person,  crown,  or  dignity ;  and  I  will  do 
my  utmost  endeavour  to  disclose  and  make  known  to  Queen  Victoria,  her  heirs  and  successors, 
all  treasons  and  traitorous  conspiracies  which  I  shall  know  to  be  formed  against  her  or  them ; 
and  I  will  be  true  and  faithful  to  the  succession  of  the  crown,  which  succession,  by  an  Act 
intituled  *  An  Act  for  the  limitation  of  the  Crown,  and  better  securing  the  rights  and  liberties 
of  the  subject,'  is,  and  stands  limited  to  the  Princess  Sophia,  Electress  of  Hanover,  and  the 
heirs  of  her  body  being  Protestants,  hereby  utteriy  renouncing  and  refusing  any  obedience  or 


IP 

■ 


\ 


allegiance  unto  any  other  person  claiming  or  pretending  a  right  to  the  Crown  of  this  Realm ; 
and  I  do  declare  that  no  foreign  prince,  person,  prelate,  state,  or  potentate  hath,  or  ought  to 
have,  any  jurisdiction,  power,  superiority,  pre-eminence,  or  authority,  ecclesiastical  or  spiritual, 
within  this  realm."     1861. 

We  intreat,  that  when  any  Friend  has  occasion  to  make  an  affirmation,  he  be 
very  considerate  and  sure  of  the  truth  of  what  he  is  about  to  affirm,  remem- 
bering that  "  a  false  witness  shall  not  be  unpunished,  and  he  that  speaketh  hes 
shall  not  escape,"  and  that  the  command,  "  thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness," 
is  as  well  in  the  Gospel  as  in  the  law.  If  a  due  sense  of  the  obligation  to 
truth-speaking  adequately  rest  upon  the  mind,  its  effect  will  be  manifest,  even 
in  the  deportment  of  those  who  are  giving  evidence.     1834. 


\ 


\ 


130 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[ 


CHAI'.    II, 


Section  XXIII. — Advice  in  relation  to  Civil  Government. 

Advised  to  walk  wisely  and  circumspectly  towards  all  men,  in  the  peaceable 
spirit  of  Christ  Jesus,  giving  no  offence  or  occasions  to  those  in  outward 
government,  nor  way  to  any  controversies,  heats,  and  distractions  of  this 
world,  about  the  kingdoms  of  it ;  but  to  pray  for  the  good  of  all,  and  submit 
all  to  that  divine  power  and  wisdom,  which  rules  over  the  kingdoms  of  men. 
1689. 

The  corrupt  and  immoral  practices  which  have  frequently  attended  public 
elections,  are  a  scandal  to  the  Christian  name,  and  would  be  very  reproachful 
to  any  of  our  profession.  We  know  that  drunkenness,  riot,  and  confusion,  are 
frequently  attendant  on  these  contests ;  and  how  can  any  in  profession  with 
us  expose  their  minds,  which  it  is  their  duty  to  keep  unspotted  from  the 
world,  to  such  contamination  1     1774. — 1790. 

We  have  ever  maintained  that  it  is  our  duty  to  obey  all  the  enactments  of 
civil  government,  except  those  by  which  our  allegiance  to  God  is  interfered 
with.  We  owe  much  to  its  blessings ;  through  it  we  enjoy  liberty  and  pro- 
tection in  connexion  with  law  and  order ;  and  whilst  bound  by  our  sense  of 
religious  conviction  not  to  comply*^ with  those  requisitions  which  violate  our 
Christian  principles,  we  desire  ever  to  be  found  of  those  who  are  quiet  in  the 
land ;  a  condition  favourable  to  true  Christian  patriotism,  and  in  which  services 
highly  valuable  and  useful  may  be  rendered  to  the  community.     1834.  P.  E. 

The  position  of  our  members  in  connexion  with  the  laws  which  have  rendered 
them  eligible  for  civil  offices,  from  which  they  have  long  been  excluded,  has 
excited  our  concern.  We  are  not  about  to  discourage  any  one  from  taking  his 
proper  share  in  those  services,  which,  as  a  member  of  the  community,  he  may 
be  rightly  called  to  perform,  and  which  do  not  require  or  involve  a  compromise 
of  our  Christian  principles.  But  we  desire  that,  when  the  opportunity  of 
choice  is  afforded,  our  dear  friends  may  seriously  consider  the  responsibilities 
which  they  are  required  to  take  upon  themselves,  and  the  temptations  to 


sect,  xxiil]         advice  in  relation  to  civil  government. 


131 


which  they  may  be  exposed.  Do  not  satisfy  yourselves,  dear  friends,  that  it  is 
merely  lawful ;  but  also  ascertain  whether  it  is  for  you  expedient.  Beware 
lest  you  be  influenced  by  any  other  motives  than  those  which  will  bear  the  test 
of  Christian  principle  acting  on  an  enlightened  conscience.  Be  especially 
careful  not  to  yield  to  the  temptation  of  indulging  the  love  of  distinction,  or 
of  seeking  to  promote  a  party. 

And  let  those  who  enter  on  any  public  office  be  concerned,  in  the  first  place, 
to  fulfil  its  duties  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  seeking  for  his  help,  and  diligently 
and  faithfully  performing  the  trust  reposed  in  them,  as  those  who  have  to 
render  an  account,  not  to  man  only,  but  to  God.  We  desire  that  our  •dear 
friends  may,  on  these  occasions,  support  in  simplicity  and  fidelity  all  those 
testimonies  which  distinguish  us  from  others.  We  are  anxious,  however, 
that  it  should  ever  be  borne  in  mind,  that  these  testimonies  rest  on  no  other 
foundation  than  the  great  principles  of  Christianity.  Fulfil  the  law  of 
immutable  righteousness  ;  uphold  the  standard  of  truth-speaking  and  inflexible 
integrity  in  all  things  ;  watch  over  your  spirits,  that  you  be  not  leavened  into 
the  spirit  of  the  world,  if  so  be  you  have  known  what  it  is  to  be  raised  above 
it ;  shun  all  party  combinations,  and  pursue  in  humility  the  course  of  Christian 
independence.  In  thus  discharging  your  duties  among  men,  you  would  be  made 
rich  in  the  inestimable  treasure  of  a  good  conscience,  be  enabled  to  grow  in 
» Christian  vigour  and  experience,  and  be  of  those  preachers  of  righteousness 
who,  bringing  forth  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  do,  by  their  good  works,  glorify  our 
Father  who  is  in  heaven.     1836. 

The  difficulties  to  which  Friends  are  liable  in  taking  office  in  Municipal 
Corporations,  and  also  in  accepting  magisterial  and  other  offices  under  the 
Crown,  more  especially  with  reference  to  one  of  the  declarations  which  the 
law  prescribes  in  such  cases,  have  been  closely  under  the  consideration  of  this 
meeting.  The  declaration  alluded  to  is  that  of  the  9  Geo.  IV.  c.  17,  modified 
by  two  Acts,  passed  during  the  present  session  of  Parliament,  (1  &  2  Vict, 
c.  5,  and  1  &  2  Vict.  c.  15,)  and  which  declaration  now  stands  as  below  :*— 


•  "  I,  .1.  /?.,  being  one  of  the  people  called  Quakers,  [or  ono  of  the  persuasion  of  tbe  people  called  Quakers,  or 
of  the  United  Brethren  called  Moravians,  or  of  the  denomination  called  Separatists,  as  the  Case  may  h(\  havirg 
conscientious  scruples  against -Bubscribing  the  Declaration  contained  in  an  Act  passed  in  the  Ninth  Year  of  the 
Reign  of  King  George  the  Fourth,  intituled  An  Act  for  repealing  so  muck  of  seve^-al  Acts  as  imposes  the  Necessity  of 
rcctivbw  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  as  a  quatifcatioa  fur  certain  Offices  and  EmploymenU,  do  solemnly, 

a    9 


\ 


/ 


132 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


SECT.    XXIII.]  ADVICE   IN   RELATION   TO    CIVIL   GOVERNMENT. 


133 


This  declaration  contains  an  engagement  so  binding  in  its  character,  as 
respects  the  conduct  of  our  members  with  reference  to  the  Christian  testimony 
of  our  reUgious  Society  in  regard  to  ecclesiastical  establishments,  that  we  feel 
engaged  to  press  upon  Friends,  individually,  to  weigh  ^ell  the  full  import  of 
such  an  engagement  before  they  consent  to  make  it,  and  to  caution  them  to 
be  very  careful,  whilst  commendably  desirous  to  fulfil  their  duties  in  civil 
society,  that  they  have  an  especial  reference  to  the  admonitory  language  of 
the  apostle :— "  Happy  is  he  that  condemneth  not  himself  in  that  thing  which 

he  alloweth/* 

By  a  clause  introduced  into  an  Act,  passed  in  1836,  (6  and  7  Wm.  IV. 
c.  104,)  it  is  provided,  that  no  person,  enabled  by  law  to  make  an  affirmation 
instead  of  taking  an  oath,  (in  which  description  Friends  are  included,)  shall 
be  liable  to  any  fine  for  non-acceptance  of  office  in  any  borough,  by  reason  of 
his  refusal,  on  conscientious  grounds,  to  take  any  oath,  or  make  any  declara- 
tion required  by  the  Municipal  Corporation  Act,  or  to  take  upon  himself  the 
duties  of  such  office.     1838. 

The  liabihty  of  Friends,  in  the  present  state  of  the  law,  to  be  called  upon 
to  fill  magisterial  offices,  has  led  us  to  take  a  serious  review  of  the  character 
of  such  offices,  and  of  the  nature  of  the  duties  connected  with  them.  We 
continue,  as  our  Society  has  always  done,  to  entertain  a  very  high  sense  of 
the  just  authority  of  civil  magistracy.  The  nature,  however,  of  some  of 
the  duties  which,  in  the  present  state  of  the  civil  and  poHtical  institutions  of 
our  country,  are  attached  to  the  magisterial  office,  is  such,  that  if  performed 
by  a  Friend,  they  would  decidedly  infringe  upon  several  of  our  Christian 
testimonies  :  in  particular,— the  administration  of  oaths,  the  issuing  of  orders 
and  warrants  in  reference  to  ecclesiastical  demands,  the  calling  out  of  an 
armed  force  in  cases  of  civil  commotion,  the  discharge  of  functions  relative  to 
the  army  and  the  militia,  and  some  other  matters  of  a  similar  nature,  would, 
in  the  view  of  this  meeting,  render  it  impracticable  for  a  member  of  our 
religious  Society,  executing  the  office,  to  maintain  our  testimonies  consistently, 


sincerely,  and  truly  declare  and  affirm,  That  I  will  not  exercise  any  power  or  authority  or  influeuce  which  I  may 
possess  by  virtue  of  the  office  of  to  injure  or  weaken  the  Protestant  Church  as  it  is 

by  Law  established  in  Emjland,  nor  to  disturb  the  said  Church,  or  the  Bishops  and  Gergy  of  the  said  Church,  in 
the  Possession  of  any  right  or  prinleges  to  which  such  Church  or  the  said  Bishops  and  Clergy  may  be  by  Law 
entitled/' 


a>^" 


1 


without  subjecting  himself  to  the  risk  of  liabilities  from  the  breach  of  his  duties 
as  a  magistrate.  Under  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  this  meeting  thinks 
it  right  to  recommend  Friends  seriously  to  consider  whether  it  is  right  for  them 
to  accept  an  office  which  involves  such  alternatives.     1838. — 1847. — 1861. 

The  awful  subject  of  the  punishment  of  death  has  at  this  time  deeply 
impressed  our  minds.  We  believe  that,  where  the  precepts  and. spirit  of  our 
great  Lord  and  Lawgiver  have  a  complete  ascendancy,  they  will  lead  to  the 
abolition  of  this  practice.  The  situation  of  those  who  have  forfeited  their 
liberty  by  the  commission  of  crime,  has  also  claimed  our  consideration.  We 
regard  such  as  objects  of  great  compassion,  and  desire  that  they  may  receive 
the  kind  assistance  of  Friends  who  may  have  it  in  their  power  to  help  them  ; 
but  this  should  be  coupled  with  due  prudence  and  discretion,  and  with  that 
respect  to  the  laws  of  our  country,  and  to  those  who  administer  them,  which 
we  have  ever  believed  it  our  duty  to  enjoin.     1818.  P.  E. 

The  punishment  of  death,  to  a  very  great  extent,  fails  to  produce  the 
effect  of  deterring  others  from  the  commission  of  crime;  and  we  believe 
that  it  is  even  the  means  of  hardening  in  sin  many  who  witness  public 
executions.  But  a  far  more  serious  objection  to  it  is,  that  man  thus  under- 
takes to  determine  the  period  at  which  his  fellow  man  shall  cease  to  exist  in 
this  world;  when  all  opportunity  for  repentance  terminates,  and  when,  in 
consequence  of  the  laws  and  decisions  of  fallible  men,  the  criminal,  however 
unprepared  he  may  be,  is  hurried  into  the  presence  of  the  Judge  of  the  whole 
earth.  We  recommend  this  solemn  subject  to  the  very  serious  attention 
of  our  members,  and  would  encourage  them  to  seek,  under  the  influence 
of  the  wisdom  which  is  from  above,  to  promote  that  close  examination  of  the 
matter  by  our  countrymen  and  our  rulers,  which  may  so  enlighten  their  under- 
standings, as  to  hasten  the  day  when  the  punishment  of  death  shall  be  wholly 
abolished.     1847.  P.  E. 

In  fulfilhng  the  duties  of  life,  when  occasions  occur  in  which  you  may  con- 
sistently serve  the  community  in  a  civil  capacity,  be  concerned  to  know 
whether  it  is  right  for  you  to  be  thus  engaged  ;  and  be  watchful  that  such 
undertakings  do  not  mar  the  work  of  the  Lord  in  your  hearts,  or  interfere 


'mm^- 


\ 


134 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.    II. 


135 


with  your  line  of  service  in  his  church.  The  Uke  watchfulness  should  be 
maintained,  when  taking  a  public  part  with  others  in  associations  for  the 
purpose  of  lessening  the  mass  of  vice  and  misery  which  may  prevail  around 
you,  or  in  works  of  more  extended  philanthropy.  When  we  consider  the 
seductive  influence  of  popularity,  and  the  self-satisfaction  consequent  upon  the 
successful  efforts  of  the  intellectual  powers,  even  in  a  good  cause,  we  feel 
bound,  with  affectionate  earnestness,  to  caution  our  friends  against  being  led 
to  take  an  undue  part  in  tho  many  exciting  objects  of  the  day.     1841.  P.  E. 


1     I 


Section  XXIV. — National  Fasts  and  Rejoicings. 

Advised,  that  Friends  keep  to  their  wonted  example  and  testimony  against 
the  superstitious  observance  of  days.     1691.  P.  E. 

It  is  well  known  that  we  regard  it  as  a  Christian  testimony,  to  refrain  from 
uniting  in  many  of  those  demonstrations  of  joy,  which  prevail  on  occasions  of 
public  rejoicing.  They  not  unfrequently  lead  to  practices  inconsistent  with 
that  meek  and  quiet  spirit  which  should  clothe  the  disciple  of  Jesus,  and  they 
are  often  an  inlet  to  excesses  which  estrange  the  mind  from  God.  It  is  not  in 
this  way  that  we  should  manifest  our  gratitude  for  national  blessings;  but  by 
endeavouring,  through  redeeming  love  and  power,  to  live  more  and  more  in 
the  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  and  thus  to  hold  out  an  example  of  genuine  Christian 
conduct.     1814.  P.  E.— 1861. 

We  believe  that  at  times  the  Lord  is  pleased,  in  an  especial  manner,  to 
visit  nations  by  his  judgments,  and  that  they  call  for  deep  humiliation  before 
Him,  and  for  that  repentance  which  includes  a  real  turning  away  from  all  our 
evil  works.  This  was  the  great  feature  of  that  memorable  fast  which  obtained 
the  divine  favour  for  Nineveh,  after  the  prophet  had  been  sent  to  pronounce 
its  destruction.  The  true  and  acceptable  fast  to  the  Lord  was  declared  by 
the  prophet  Isaiah  to  be,  not  the  bowing  of  the  head  for  a  day,  but  the  right 
performance  of  acts  of  justice  and  mercy.  How  loudly  then  are  we,  as  . 
Christians,  called  upon  to  beware  of  depending  upon  any  temporary  or 
external  performances,  and  to  observe  that  daily  and  continual  fast,  which 
consists  in  the  obedient  homage  of  the  soul  to  its  Almighty  Creator  and 
Redeemer. 

The  imposition  of  religious  exercises  by  the  civil  government,  we  conceive 
to  be  an  infringement  of  the  rights  of  conscience,  and  an  intrusion  on  his 
prerogative,  whose  right  it  is  to  rule  there.  We  have  thought  it  right,  as  a 
Society,  to  abstain  from  the  observance  of  days  set  apart,  without  a  divine 
direction,  for  the  religious  commemoration  of  particular  events,  or  for  national 
humihation  under  peculiar  trials ;  and  when  we  consider  that  the  orders  for 


\ 


/ 


136 


CHRISTIAN   PRACTICE. 


[chap.  IL 


such  observances  in  this  country  are  issued  under  the  authority  of  the 
Sovereign,  as  head  of  the  church  of  England,  we  feel  additionally  bound, 
with  meekness,  to  refuse  compliance  with  such  orders,  and  thereby  to  testify 
against  that  usurpation  which  we  believe  to  be  anti-christian. 

Whilst  supporting  these  our  views  of  the  liberty  of  the  Gospel,  let  us  be 
careful  to  prove,  by  our  conduct  and  conversation,  that  we  walk  in  the  fear  of 
God,  and  do  indeed  believe  that  He  rules  in  the  kingdoms  of  men.  May  we 
increasingly  cherish  that  true  love  of  our  country,  which  would  lead  us 
frequently  to  the  throne  of  grace  on  its  behalf;  that  so,  whilst  we  cannot  lift 
up  the  sword  in  its  defence,  our  prayers  and  intercessions  may  ascend 
availingly  to  Him  in  whose  hand  are  the  prosperity  of  nations,  and  the  issues 
of  life  and  death.     1833.— 1861. 

The  believers  in  Christ  are  spoken  of  as  a  royal  priesthood.  To  the  gi-eat 
privilege  of  offering  "  spiritual  sacrifices  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ," 
we  are  all  invited  under  the  new  covenant.  As  we  come  to  enjoy  this  privi- 
lege, we  are  brought  not  to  depend  one  upon  another,  or  upon  stated  perform- 
ances in  the  public  worship  of  God,  and  are  confirmed  in  the  truth,  that 
typical  rites  and  ceremonies  are  no  part  of  the  spiritual  dispensation  under 
which  we  hve. 

The  spirituality  and  freedom  of  the  Gospel  lead  also  to  the  non-obser- 
vance of  days  enjoined  by  the  civil  or  ecclesiastical  authority,  as  those  of 
humiliation  or  thanksgiving.  Whilst  endeavouring  faithfully  to  obey  all  laws 
which  do  not  infringe  upon  the  divine  law,  we  continue  to  believe  that  to 
impose  such  observance,  in  the  name  of  any  ecclesiastical  rulers  whatever,  is 
an  interference  with  the  prerogative  of  Christ,  who  alone  is  the  head  over  his 
own  Church.  It  is  the  great  duty  of  Christians  so  to  Hve,  that  when  public 
calamities  visit  a  nation,  their  sense  of  the  chastening  which  is  laid  upon  them 
may  be  manifested  by  humiliation  of  soul,  under  a  feeling  of  that  constant 
dependence  upon  God  in  which  our  spiritual  strength  so  greatly  consists. 
1851.  P.  E. 


137 


Section  XXV.— Burials  and  Mourning  Habits. 

Advised  against  imitating  the  vain  custom  of  wearing  or  giving  mourning, 
and  all  extravagant  expenses  about  the  interment  of  the  dead.     1724.  P.  E. 

It  is  advised  that  women  Friends  should  not  be  induced,  by  the  desire  to 
imitate  prevailing  customs  or  otherwise,  to  refrain  from  attending  the  burial  of 
their  relations,  agreeably  to  the  practice  of  our  worthy  predecessors,  and  as  a 
becoming  token  of  respect  to  the  deceased.     1782.— 1861. 

Our  attention  has  been  turned  to  the  practice  of  wearing  mourning  garments 
on  the  occasion  of  the  decease  of  relatives  and  friends  ;  and  we  feel  concerned 
to  offer  an  affectionate  caution  to  our  members  against  this  obvious  conformity 
to  the  vain  and  oppressive  customs  of  the  world.  It  tends  to  occupy  the 
thoughts  with  useless  and  frivolous  subjects,  at  a  time  when  it  is  peculiarly 
important  that  nothing  should  interfere  with  those  precious  visitations  of  the 
love  of  God  to  the  soul,  which  often,  in  an  especial  manner,  accompany  the 
afflictive  dispensations  of  the  Most  High  in  the  death  of  our  near  connexions, 
contriting  the  hard  heart  and  comforting  the  true  mourner.  It  is,  moreover, 
in  many  instances  a  token  of  a  sorrow  not  really  felt ;  and  thus  includes  a 
departure  from  that  strict  truthfulness  which,  in  deed  as  well  as  in  word,  ought 
ever  to  mark  the  Christian  character.  We  are  also  desirous  of  cautioning  our 
friends  against  those  progressive  deviations  from  simplicity  of  dress  in  other 
respects,  and  that  gradual  assimilation  with  the  world,  which  we  believe  often 
render  it  additionally  difficult  for  them  to  resist  its  customs  in  this  particular. 
1845.  P.  E. 

Burials  of  persons  not  members  of  our  religious  Society  may  take  place  in 
our  burial  grounds,  provided  they  be  in  all  respects  conducted  as  the  burials  of 
Friends  are  conducted.  Friends  are  to  exercise  discretion  as  to  complying 
with  any  application  that  may  be  made  in  such  cases  ;  and  as  to  appointing 
a  meeting  for  worship  on  the  occasion.     1832.— 1861. 


\ 


\ 


\ 


138 


CHRISTIAN    PRACTICE. 


[chap.  II. 


This  meeting,  after  serious  and  deliberate  consideration  of  the  subject,  is 
renewedly  of  the  judgment,  that  our  rehgious  Society  has  a  sound  Christian 
testimony  to  bear  against  the  erection  of  monuments,  as  well  as  against 
all  inscriptions  of  a  eulogistic  character  over  the  graves  of  their  deceased 
friends.  Nevertheless,  it  is  of  the  opinion,  that  it  is  no  violation  of  such 
testimony  to  place  over  or  beside  a  grave  a  plain  stone,  the  inscription  on 
which  is  confined  to  a  simple  record  of  the  name,  age,  and  date  of  the 
decease,  of  the  individual  interred.  The  object  in  this  instance  is  simply  to 
define  the  position  of  the  grave,  with  a  view  to  the  satisfaction  of  surviving 
relatives,  and  tlie  preventing  of  its  premature  re-opening. 

Friends  are  therefore  left  at  liberty  to  adopt  the  use  of  such  stones  in  any 
of  our  burial  grounds ;  it  being  distinctly  understood  that,  in  all  cases,  they  arc 
to  be  provided  and  put  down  under  the  direction  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  ;  so 
that,  in  each  particular  burial  ground,  such  an  entire  uniformity  may  be  pre- 
served, in  respect  to  the  materials,  size  and  form  of  the  stones,  as  well  as  in 
the  mode  of  placing  them,  as  may  effectually  guard  against  any  distinction 
being  made  in  that  place  between  the  rich  and  the  poor.     1850. — 18G1. 


\ 


CIIAriEE    III. 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


4^ 


.. 


' 


T   2 


I 


\ 


t 


CHAPTEE   III. 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


Introduction.— On  the  Okigin  op  the  Chuistian  discipline  established 

AMONG  Friends. 


r 


By  the  term  discipline,  is  to  be  understood  all  those  arrangements  and  reon- 
lations  which  are  instituted  for  the  civil  and  religious  benefit  of  a  Christian 
church.  The  meetings  for  discipline  are,  of  course,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying 
those  objects  into  effect :  their  design  was  said  by  George  Fox,  to  be— the 
promotion  of  charity  and  piety. 

It  cannot  be  said  that  any  st^stem  of  discipline  formed  a  part  of  the  original 
compact  of  the  Society.  There  was  not  indeed,  to  human  appearance,  any 
thing  systematic  in  its  formation.  It  was  an  association  of  persons  who  were 
earnestly  seeking  after  the  saving  knowledge  of  Divine  TrutL  They  were 
men  of  prayer,  and  diligent  searchers  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Unable  to  find 
true  rest  in  the  various  opinions  and  systems  which  in  that  day  divided  the 
Christian  world,  they  believed  that  they  found  the  Truth  in  a  more  full  recep- 
tion of  Christ,  not  only  as  the  living  and  ever-present  Head  of  the  church  in 
its  aggregate  capacity,  but  also  as  the  light  and  life,  the  spiritual  ruler, 
teacher,  and  friend,  of  every  individual  member. 

These  views  did  not  lead  them  to  the  abandonment  of  those  doctrines  which 
they  had  heretofore  held,  in  regard  to  the  manhood  of  Christ,  his  propitiatory 
sacrifice,  mediation,  and  intercession.     They  did  lead  them,  however,  to  much 


■iiiiiiiliii 


// 


U2 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


CHAP.    III.] 


HISTORICAL    SKETCH. 


U3 


inward  retirement  and  waiting  upon  God,  that  they  might  know  his  will,  and 
become  quick  of  understanding  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord  ;  and  they  were  very 
frequent  in  their  meetings  together  for  mutual  edification  and  instruction,  for 
the  purpose  of  united  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  and  for  the  exercise  of 
their  several  gifts,  as  ability  might  be  afforded  by  Him  who  has  promised  to 
be  with  the  two  or  three  disciples  who  are  gathered  together  in  his  name. 

From  these  meetings,  in  which  the  love  of  God  was  often  largely  shed 
abroad  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  attended  them,  even  when  held  in  silence, 
most  of  those  ministers  went  forth,  who,  in  the  earliest  periods  of  the  Society, 
proclaimed  to  others  the  truth  as  they  had  found  it,  and  called  them  from 
dependence  on  man  to  that  individual  knowledge  of  Christ  and  of  his  teachings, 
which  the  Holy  Scriptures  so  clearly  and  abundantly  declare  to  be  the  privi- 
lege of  the  Gospel  times.  As  these  views  struck  at  the  very  root  of  that  great 
corruption  in  the  Christian  Church,  by  which  one  man's  performances  on 
behalf  of  others  had  been  made  essential  to  public  worship,  and  on  which  hung 
all  the  load  of  ecclesiastical  domination  and  the  trade  in  holy  things  ;  so  it 
necessarily  separated  those  who  had,  as  they  believed,  found  the  liberty  of  the 
Gospel,  from  those  who  still  adhered  to  that  system  which  was  upheld  by  the 
existing  churches  of  the  land. 

Being  thus  separated  from  others,  and  many  being  every  day  added  to  the 
church,  there  arose  of  course  peculiar  duties  of  the  associated  persons  towards 
each  other.  Christianity  has  ever  been  a  powerful,  active,  and  beneficent 
principle. »  Those  who  truly  receive  it  do  more  "  live  imto  themselves ;"  and 
this  feature  and  fruit  of  genuine  Christianity  was  strikingly  exhibited  in  the 
conduct  of  the  early  Friends.  No  sooner  were  a  few  persons  connected 
together  in  the  new  bond  of  religious  fellowship,  than  they  were  engaged  to 
admonish,  encourage,  and,  in  spiritual  as  well  as  temporal  matters,  to  watch 
over  and  help  one  another  in  love. 

The  members  who  lived  near  to  each  other,  and  who  met  together  for  reli- 
gious worship,  immediately  formed,  from  the  very  law  of  their  union,  a 
Christian  family  or  little  church.  Each  member  was  at  Hberty  to  exercise  the 
gift  bestowed  upon  him,  in  that  beautiful  harmony  and  subjection  which 
belong  to  the  several  parts  of  a  living  body,  from  the  analogy  to  which  the 
apostle  Paul  draws  so  striking  a  description  of  the  true  church  ;  "  Ye  are  the 
body  of  Christ  and  members  in  particular." 

Of  this  right  exercise  of  spiritual  gifts,  and  thereby  of  an  efficient  discipline, 


I 


many  examples  are  afforded  in  the  history  of  the  earliest  period  of  the  Society  : 
we  shall  select  one  which  we  believe  may  be  considered  as  fairly  illustrating 
the  practice  of  early  times.  Stephen  Crisp,  in  his  Memoirs,  speaking  of  his  own 
state  soon  after  his  convincement,  which  was  in  1655  and  within  a  few  years 
of  the  estabhshment  of  a  meeting  at  Colchester,  the  place  of  his  residence, 
thus  expresses  himself :—''  The  more  I  came  to  feel  and  perceive  the  love  of 
God  and  his  goodness  to  me,  the  more  was  I  humbled  and  bowed  in  my  mind 
to  serve  Him,  and  to  serve  the  least  of  his  people  among  whom  I  walked ;  and 
as  the  word  of  wisdom  began  to  spring  in  me,  and  the  knowledge  of  God 
grew,  so  I  became  a  counsellor  of  those  that  were  tempted  in  like  manner 
as  I  had  been  ;  yet  was  kept  so  low,  that  I  waited  to  receive  counsel  daily 
from  God,  and  from  those  that  were  over  me  in  the  Lord,  and  were  in  Christ 
before  me,  against  whom  I  never  rebelled  nor  was  stubborn  ;  but  the  more  I 
was  kept  in  subjection  myself,  the  more  I  was  enabled  to  help  the  weak  and 
feeble  ones.  And,  as  the  church  of  God  in  those  days  increased,  and  my  care 
daily  increased,  and  the  weight  of  things  relating  both  to  the  outward  and 
inward  condition  of  poor  Friends  came  upon  me ;  and  being  called  of  God  and  his 
people  to  take  the  care  of  the  poor,  and  to  reheve  their  necessities  as  I  did 
see  occasion,  I  did  it  faithfully  for  divers  years,  with  diligence  and  much  ten- 
derness, exhorting  and  reproving  any  that  were  slothful,  and  encouraging  them 
that  were  diligent,  putting  a  difference  according  to  the  wisdom  given  me  of 
God,  and  still  minding  my  own  state  and  condition,  and  seeking  the  honour 
that  Cometh  from  God  only." 

Thus,  then,  we  believe  it  may  be  safely  asserted,  that  there  never  was  a 
period  in  the  Society,  when  those  who  agreed  in  religious  principles  were 
wholly  independent  of  each  other,  or  in  which  that  order  and  subjection  which 
may  be  said  to  constitute  discipline  did  not  exist.  But,  as  the  number  of 
members  increased,  those  mutual  helps  and  guards  which  had  been,  in  great 
measure,  spontaneously  afforded,  were  found  to  require  some  regular  arrange- 
ments for  the  preservation  of  order  in  the  churcL 

The  history  of  these  proceedings  affords  no  small  evidence  that  the  spirit  of 
a  sound  mind  influenced  the  body  in  its  earliest  periods.  Contending,  as  they 
did,  for  so  large  a  measure  of  individual  spiritual  hberty,  and  placing  the 
authority  of  man,  in  religious  matters,  in  a  position  so  subordinate  to  that  of 
the  one  Great  Head  of  the  Church,  they  nevertheless  recognized  the  import- 
ance and  necessity  of  arrangements  and  of  human  instrumentahty,  under  the 


/ 


/ 


/ 


144 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


direction  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ ;  and  they  were  led  to  establish  a  system  of 
order  at  once  so  simple  and  efficient,  that,  notwithstanding  the  varying  circum- 
stances of  the  Society,  and  the  power  of  every  annual  meeting  to  alter  it,  it  has 
been  found,  in  its  main  particulars,  adapted  to  those  changes,  and  it  remains 
to  this  day  essentially  the  same  as  it  was  within  forty  3?  ears  of  the  rise  of  the 
Society.     Previously,  however,  to  the  estabhshment  of  that  regular  system  of 
discipline,  and  of  that  mode  of  representation  in  the  meetings  for  conducting 
it,  which  now  exist,  there  had  been  many  general  meetings  held  in  different 
parts  of  the  nation,  for  the  purpose  of  providing  for  the  various  exigencies 
of  the  Society.     George  Fox  mentions,  in  his  journal,  that  some  meetings  for 
discipHne  were  settled  in  the  north  of  England  so  early  as  1653.     The  first 
general  meeting,  of  which  we  are  aware  that  any  records  are  extant,  w^as  held 
at  Balby,  near  Doncaster,  in  Yorkshire,  in  the  year  1656;  and  from  this  meet- 
ing a  number  of  directions  and  advices  were  issued,  addressed  "  To  the  Brethren 
in  the  North.''     This  document  refers  to  most  of  the  points  which  now^  form 
the  chief  subjects  of  our  discipUne.     It  contains  instructions  as  to  the  Gospel 
order  of  proceeding  with  dehnquents,  and  advices  to  husbands  and  wives, 
parents  and  children,  masters  and  servants,  as  to  the  discharge  of  their  rela- 
tive duties,  and  also  in  regard  to  strict  justice  in  trade,  and  a  cheerful  and 
faithful  performance   of  civil   offices   in  the   commonwealth.      George   Fox 
mentions  attending  a  general  meeting  in  Bedfordshire,  in  1658,  which  lasted 
three  days  ;  at  which  he  says,  "  there  were  Friends  present  from  most  parts 
of  the  nation,  and  many  thousands  of  persons  were  at  it."     He  also  mentions 
attending  a  meeting  at  Skipton  in  1660,  "  for  the  affairs  of  the  church,  both  in 
this  nation  and  beyond  the  seas  ;"  and  he  says  that  he  had  recommended  the 
establishment  of  this  meeting  several  years  before,  when  he  was  in  the  north ; 
*'  for  many  Friends  suffered  in  divers  parts  of  the  nation ;  their  goods  were 
taken  from  them  contrary  to  law,  and  they  understood  not  how  to  help 
themselves,  or  where  to  seek  redress."     "  This  meeting,"  he  adds,  "  had  stood 
several  years,  and  divers  justices  and  captains  had  come  to  break  it  up ;  but 
when  they  understood  the  business   Friends  met  about,  and  saw  Friends' 
books,  and  accounts  of  collections  for  the  use  of  the  poor  ;  how  we  took  care 
one  county  to  help  another,  and  to  help  our  friends  beyond  sea,  and  to  pro- 
vide for  our  poor,  so  that  none  should  be  chargeable  to  their  parishes,  the 
justices  and  officers  confessed  we  did  their  work,  and  would  pass  away  peace- 
ably and  lovingly." 


CHAP.    III.] 


HISTORICAL   SKETCH. 


145 


Next  to  General  Meetings  we  must  notice  the  estabhshment  of  Quarterly 
Meetings,  which  were  constituted  of  friends  deputed  by  the  several  meetings 
within  a  county.  These  meetings,  in  several  of  the  counties  at  least,  had 
existed  prior  to  the  establishment  of  Monthly  Meetings,  and  they  appear  to 
have  had  much  the  same  office  in  the  body  as  the  J\[onthly  Meetings  now 
have  amongst  us.  George  Fox,  in  an  epistle  of  an  eai-ly  date,  writes  thus 
respecting  them:  "In  all  the  meetings  of  the  county  two  or  three  may  be 
appointed  from  them  to  go  to  the  Quarterly  Meetings,  to  give  notice  if  there 
be  any  that  walk  not  in  the  trutli,  or  have  been  convinced  and  gone  from  the 
truth,  and  so  have  dishonoured  God ;  and  likewise  to  see  if  any  that  profess 
the  truth  follow  pleasures,  drunkenness,  gaming,  or  are  not  faithful  in  their 
callings  and  dealings,  nor  honest,  but  run  into  debt,  and  so  bring  a  scandal 
upon  the  truth.  Friends  may  give  notice  to  the  Quarterly  Meetings  (if  there 
be  any  such),  and  some  may  be  ordered  to  go  and  exhort  them,  and  bring  in 
their  answers  to  the  next  Quarterly  Meeting.  And  to  admonish  all  them  that 
be  careless  and  slothful  to  diligence  in  the  truth  and  service  for  God,  and  to 
bring  forth  heavenly  fruits  to  God,  and  that  they  may  mind  the  good  works  of 
God,  and  do  them  in  believing  on  his  Son,  and  showing  it  forth  in  their 
conversation,  and  to  deny  the  devil  and  his  bad  works,  and  not  to  do  them  ; 
and  to  seek  them  that  be  driven  away  from  the  truth  into  the  devil's  wilder- 
ness by  his  dark  power  :  seek  them  again  by  the  truth,  and  by  the  truth  and 
power  of  God  bring  them  to  God  again." 

It  appears  to  have  been  with  our  society  as  it  had  been  with  the  primitive 
church,  that  the  care  and  provision  for  its  poor  members  was  amongst  the 
earliest  occasions  of  disciplinary  arrangements.  The  occasion  for  this  provi- 
sion was  much  increased  by  the  cruel  persecutions  and  robberies  to  which,  on 
their  first  rise,  the  Friends  were  almost  everywhere  exposed.  It  was  no  rare 
occurrence,  at  that  period,  for  the  father  of  a  family  to  be  thi'own  into  a 
dungeon,  and  for  the  house  to  be  spoiled  of  the  very  children's  beds  and  all 
their  provisions.  Nor  w^as  it  uncommon  to  seek  their  entire  proscription  and 
niin,  by  refusing  to  deal  with  them.  Well  may  we  say,  with  reverent 
thankfulness,  in  reference  to  those  times,  "  If  it  had  not  been  the  Lord  who 
was  on  our  side,  when  men  rose  up  against  us,  then  they  had  swallowed  us  up 
quick,  when  their  wrath  was  kindled  against  us." 

The  members  of  the  persecuted  society  were  far  from  opulent ;  but  they 
proved  themselves   rich  in  charity,  as  well  as  in  faith  and  hope  :  and  the 

u 


\ 


/      / 

/ 


146 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


illustration  of  these  virtues,  by  the  sacrifices  which  they  made  for  the  relief  of 
their  more  afflicted  associates,  and  their  unbroken  constancy  in  the  sufferings 
which  they  endured  for  the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience,  were  doubtless 
amongst  the  practical  arguments  which  at  length  extorted  the  commendation 
even  of  their  enemies. 

A  second,  and  perhaps  contemporaneous,  object  of  the  meetings  for  the 
discipline  of  the  society,  was  the  obtaining  of  redress  for  those  illegally 
prosecuted  or  imprisoned.  Though  so  patient  in  suffering,  they  deemed  it 
their  duty  to  apprise  magistrates,  judges,  and  the  government,  of  illegal  pro- 
ceedings, and  to  use  every  legal  and  Christian  effort  to  obtain  redress. 
Several  friends  in  London  devoted  a  large  portion  of  time  to  this  object,  and 
regular  statements  of  the  most  flagrant  cases  were  sent  to  them,  and  were 
frequently  laid  by  them  before  the  king  and  government.  Their  constancy  in 
suffering  was  hardly  exceeded  by  their  unwearied  efforts  to  obtain  relief  for 
their  suffering  brethren,  and  for  the  alteration  of  the  persecuting  laws  ;  and 
through  these  means  the  cause  of  religious  liberty  was  essentially  promoted. 

A  third  object,  which  at  a  very  early  period  of  the  society  pressed  upon  its 
attention,  was  the  proper  registration  of  births  and  deaths,  and  the  provision 
for  due  proceedings  relative  to  marriage.  Their  principles  led  them  at  once 
to  reject  all  priestly  intervention  on  these  occasions,  and  hence  the  necessity 
for  their  having  distinct  arrangements  in  regard  to  them.  In  some  of  the 
meetings  of  earliest  establishment  regular  registers  are  preserved  from  the 
year  1650  to  the  present  time.  Great  care  was  taken  in  regard  to  proceed- 
ings in  marriage  ;  investigation  as  to  the  clearness  of  the  parties  from  other 
marriage  engagements,  full  publicity  of  their  intentions,  and  the  consent  of 
parents,  appear  to  have  been  recommended  in  early  times  as  preliminaries  to 
the  ratification  of  the  agreement  between  the  parties  ;  and  this  act  took  place 
publicly  in  the  religious  meetings  of  the  society.  Marriage  has  always  been 
regarded  by  Friends  as  a  religious,  not  a  mere  civil  compact. 

The  right  education  of  youth,  the  provision  of  suitable  situations  for  them 
as  apprentices  or  otherwise,  and  the  settlement  of  differences  without  going 
to  law  one  with  another,  were  also  among  the  early  objects  of  the  society's 


care. 


The  last  object  of  the  discipline,  in  early  times,  which  we  shall  enumerate, 
was  the  exercise  of  spiritual  care  over  the  members.  As  the  society  advanced 
it  was  soon  reminded  of  our  Lord's  declaration :  "  It  must  needs  be  that 


CHAP.    III.] 


HISTORICAL   SKETCH. 


Ul 


offences  come."  Evidencing,  as  the  society  did  to  a  large  extent,  the  fruits  of 
the  Spirit,  there  were  those  who  fell  away  from  their  Christian  profession,  and 
walked  disorderly  ;  and  sound  as  w^as  the  body  of  Friends  in  Christian 
doctrine,  there  were  members  w^ho  were  betrayed  into  false  doctrines  and  vain 
imaginations  ;  and  pure,  and  spiritual,  and  consistent  with  true  order  and 
Christian  subjection  as  were  the  principles  of  religious  liberty  advocated  by 
the  society,  there  were  those  who  appear  to  have  assumed  them  under  the 
false  expectation  of  an  entire  independence. 

To  all  these  cases  the  discipline  was  applied  in  very  early  times  ;  yet  the 
spirit  of  tenderness,  which  breathes  through  the  writings  of  George  Fox  in 
regard  to  the  treatment  of  delinquents,  and  which  there  is  good  reason  to 
believe  was  practically  illustrated,  to  a  large  extent,  in  the  conduct  of  the 
Friends  of  those  days,  is  worthy  of  especial  notice.  From  one  of  his  epistles 
we  make  the  following  extracts  :  "  Now  concerning  Gospel  order,  though  the 
doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ  require th  his  people  to  admonish  a  brother  or  sister 
twice,  before  they  tell  the  church,  yet  that  limiteth  none,  so  as  that  they  shall 
use  no  longer  forbearance.  And  it  is  desired  of  all,  before  they  publicly  com- 
plain, that  they  w^ait  to  feel  if  there  is  no  more  required  of  them  to  their 
brother  or  sister,  before  they  expose  him  or  her  to  the  church.  Let  this  be 
weightily  considered,  and  all  such  as  behold  their  brother  or  sister  in  a  trans- 
gression, go  not  in  a  rough,  light,  or  upbraiding  spirit,  to  reprove  or  admonish 
him  or  her ;  but  in  the  power  of  the  Lord  and  spirit  of  the  Lamb,  and  in  the 
wisdom  and  love  of  the  truth,  which  suffers  thereby,  to  admonish  such  an 
offender.  So  may  the  soul  of  such  a  brother  or  sister  be  seasonably  and 
effectually  reached  unto  and  overcome,  and  they  may  have  cause  to  bless  the 
name  of  the  Lord  on  their  behalf,  and  so  a  blessing  may  be  rewarded  into  the 
bosom  of  that  faithful  and  tender  brother  or  sister  who  so  admonished  them. 
And  so  keep  the  church  order  of  the  Gospel,  according  as  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  hath  commanded ;  that  is,  *  If  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee, 
go  and  tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone  :  if  he  shall  hear  thee, 
thou  hast  gained  thy  brother :  but  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with 
thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word 
may  be  estabhshed  :  and  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the 
Church.' " 

We  now  proceed  to  notice  the  more  regular  and  systematic  establishment 
of  Monthly  and  Quarterly  Meetings,  and  of  the  Yearly  Meeting.     Though  the 

V  2 


r7 


148 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap,  hi: 


history  of  those  times  bears  ample  testimony  to  the  useful  part  which  was 
taken  in  this  important  work  by  many  faithful  friends,  yet  it  is  clear  that 
George  Fox  was  the  chief  instrument  in  the  arrangement  and  establishment  of 
these  meetings.  There  was  doubtless  much  reference  to  his  individual  judg- 
ment, but  it  is  worthy  of  notice  how  carefully  he  sought  to  keep  the  body 
from  an  improper  dependence  upon  him.  As  in  his  preaching  he  directed  his 
hearers  to  Christ  for  themselves,  as  alike  their  and  his  teacher,  so  in  the 
discipline  of  the  society  he  laboured  diligently  that  the  body  might  be 
strengthened  to  help  itself. 

Under  the  date  of  1666,  George  Fox  says  in  his  journal:  "Whereas 
Friends  had  had  only  Quarterly  Meetings,  now  truth  was  spread  and  Friends 
were  grown  more  numerous,  I  was  moved  to  recommend  the  setting  up  of 
Monthly  Meetings  throughout  the  nation."  In  1667  he  laboured  most 
diligently  in  this  service,  under  much  bodily  weakness  from  his  long  confine- 
ments in  cold  and  damp  prisons.  In  1668  he  thus  writes:  "The  mens 
Monthly  Meetings  were  settled  through  the  nation.  The  Quarterly  Meetings 
were  generally  settled  before.  I  wrote  also  into  Ireland,  Scotland,  Holland, 
Barbadoes,  and  several  parts  of  America,  advising  Friends  to  settle  their 
men's  Monthly  Meetings  in  those  countries,  for  they  had  their  Quarterly  Meet- 
ings before."  These  Monthly  Meetings,  so  instituted,  took  a  large  share  of  that 
care  which  had  heretofore  devolved  on  the  Quarterly  3Ieetings,  and  were  no 
doubt  the  means  of  bringing  many  more  of  the  members  into  a  larger  sphere 
of  usefulness  and  the  exercise  of  their  respective  gifts  in  the  church,  the  free 
course  for  which  he  was  so  anxious  to  promote.  With  reference  to  this 
subject  he  observes,  in  one  of  his  epistles  :  "  The  least  member  in  the  church 
is  serviceable,  and  all  the  members  have  need  one  of  another." 

The  Quarterly  Meetings  from  this  time  received  reports  of  the  state  of  the 
society  from  the  Monthly  Meetings,  and  gave  such  advice  and  decisions  as  they 
thought  right,  but  there  was  not,  until  some  years  after  this  period,  a  general 
Yearly  fleeting,  at  which  all  the  Quarterly  Meetings  were  represented,  ""of  the 
establishment  of  that  meeting  we  come  now  to  speak. 

In  the  year  1672  a  General  Meeting  of  ministers  was  held  at  Devonshire 
House,  London  :  amongst  its  proceedings  we  find  the  following  minute,  in 
which  we  trace  the  origin  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  constituted  as  It  now  is  of 
representatives  from  various  parts  of  the  kingdom.     "It  is  concluded,  a-reed 
and   assented  unto,  by   friends  then  present,  that,  for  the  better  ord^'ering 
managmg,  and  regulating  of  the  public  aflfairs  of  Friends  relating  to  the  truth 


CHAP.    III.] 


HIsfORICAL  SKETCH. 


149 


and  service  thereof,  there  be  a  General  Meeting  of  Friends  held  at  London 
once  a  year,  in  the  week  called  Whitsun-week,  to  consist  of  six  friends  for 
the  city  of  London,  three  for  the  city  of  Bristol,  two  for  the  town  of  Colchester, 
and  one  or  two  from  each  of  the  counties  of  England  and  Wales  respectively."' 
This  representative  Yearly  Meeting  met  at  the  time  proposed  in  1673,  and 
came  to  the  conclusion,  that  the  General  Meeting,  constituted  as  it  then  was, 
"  be  discontinued  till  Friends,  in  God's  wisdom,  shall  see  a  further  occasion ;" 
and  it  was  further  agreed,  that  the  General  Meeting  of  friends  who  labour  in 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  do  continue  as  formerly  appointed.  This  meeting  of 
friends  in  the  ministry  appears  to  have  been  regularly  held  annually  from  this 
time  to  the  year  1677  inclusive. 

In  1675  a  series  of  important  advices  and  instructions  WTre  agreed  upon, 
and  sent  forth  to  the  several  meetings  :  they  are  contained  in  an  epistle,  and 
are  thus  introduced  :  "  At  a  solemn  General  Meeting  of  many  faithful  friends 
and  brethren  concerned  in  the  public  labour  of  the  Gospel  and  service  of 
the  church  of  Christ,  from  the  most  parts  of  the  nation."     This  document  is 
signed  by  eighty-one  friends,  most  of  whom  are  well  known  as  conspicuous  in 
the  early  history  of  the  Society  ;  and  the  spirit  of  fervent  piety  and  charity 
which  it  breathes  is  well  worthy  of  their  character.     In  1677,  it  was  agreed 
again  to  convene  the  meeting  of  representatives  in  the  ensuing  year,  and  then 
to  advise  respecting  its  continuance.     Accordingly  in  1678  the  representative 
Yearly  Meeting  assembled  in  London,  and,  after  agreeing  upon  several  matters, 
the  substance  of  which  was  conveyed  to  the  various  meetings  of  Friends  in 
the  form  of  an  epistle  with  much  Christian  counsel,  concluded  to  meet  ao-ain 
the  next  year  after  the  same  manner ;  and  these  meetings  have  continued  to 
assemble  once  a  year  in  London,  with  unbroken  regularity,  to  the  present 
time. 

When  the  General  Meeting  of  ministers  transferred  much  of  its  duties  to  the 
representative  Yearly  Meeting,  of  which  they  formed  a  part,  there  were  some 
portions  of  the  service  of  these  meetings  which  more  particularly  belonged  to 
the  ministers.  Although  the  power  to  approve  and  disapprove  of  ministers 
rested  with  the  members  of  the  church  to  which  they  respectively  belonged, 
in  the  capacity  of  a  Monthly  Meeting,  yet  it  was  deemed  fitting  that  the 
ministers  should  have  an  especial  oversight  of  each  other,  and  that  they 
should  meet  together  for  mutual  consultation  and  advice  in  regard  to  those  of 
their  own  station. 


\ 


150 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.  hi. 


George  Fox,  in  1674,  writes  thus:  "Let  your  general  assemblies  of  the 
ministers  [in  London,  or  elsewhere]  examine,  as  it  was  at  the  first,  whether  all 
the  ministers  that  go  forth  into  the  counties  do  walk  as  becomes  the  Gospel ; 
for  that  you  know  was  one  end  of  that  meeting,  to  prevent  and  take  away 
scandal,  and  to  examine  whether  all  who  preach  Christ  Jesus  do  keep  in  his 
government  and  in  the  order  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  exhort  them  that 
do  not/'  Meetings  for  these  purposes,  in  which  friends  in  tlie  station  of  elder 
are  now  united,  continue  to  be  regularly  held. 

AH  the  meetings  which  have  been  hitherto  described  were  conducted  by 
men ;  but  it  was  one  of  the  earliest  features  of  our  religious  economy  to  elevate 
the  character  of  the  female  sex,  by  recognizing  them  as  helpers  in  spiritual,  as 
well  as  in  temporal,  things  ;  holding,  in  the  former  as  well  as  in  the  latter,  a 
distinct  place,  and  having  duties  which  more  peculiarly  devolved  on  them.  For 
this  purpose  meetings  were  estabhshed  among  them,  with  a  special  regard  to  the 
care  and  edification  of  their  own  sex.  The  views  of  George  Fox  in  regard  to 
the  estabhshment  of  these  meetings  are  conveyed  in  the  following  passages  : 
"  Faithful  women,  called  to  a  belief  of  the  truth,  and  made  partakers  of  the 
same  precious  faith  and  heirs  of  the  same  everlasting  Gospel  of  life  and  salva- 
tion, as  the  men  are,  might  in  like  manner  come  into  the  profession  and 
practice  of  the  Gospel  order,  and  therein  be  meet-helps  to  the  men  in  the 
service  of  truth,  and  the  affairs  in  the  church,  as  they  are  outwardly  in  civil 
and  temporal  things  ;  that  so  all  the  family  of  God,  w^omen  as  well  as  men, 
might  know,  possess,  and  perform  their  offices  and  services  in  the  house  of 
God :  whereby  the  poor  might  be  better  taken  care  of ;  the  younger  sort 
instructed,  informed,  and  taught  in  the  way  of  God  ;  the  disorderly  reproved 
and  admonished  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord  ;  the  clearness  of  persons  proposing 
marriage  more  closely  and  strictly  enquired  into  in  the  wisdom  of  God  ; 
and  all  the  members  of  the  spiritual  body,  the  church,  might  watch  over  and 
be  helpful  to  each  other  in  love." 

Thus  was  a  system  of  order  and  government,  in  conformity  with  the  spirit 
of  Christianity,  established  amongst  us  in  early  times  ;  and  thus  a  field  was 
opened  for  the  exercise  of  the  various  gifts,  by  which  the  church,  the  body  of 
Christ,  is  edified. 


I 


151 


Section  I.— Yearly  Meetino. 

For  better  managing,  ordering,  and  regulating  the  public  affairs  of  Friends,  ObMot  .„d 
relating  to  truth  and  the  service  thereof,  it  is  agi-eed  that  a  General  Meeting  ^'"'^*'='*'- 
be  held  m  London  annually.     1672. 

The  good  and  blessed  intent  and  end  of  this  and  all  our  assemblies,  is,  with 
the  Lord's  assistance,  for  his  honour:  in  the  promoting  and  maintainin<r  of 
our  Christian  Society  and  religion,  in  life  and  practice,  in  all  the  parts  and 
branches  thereof.     1695.  P.  E. 

The  intent  and  design  of  our  annual  assemblies,  in  their  first  constitution, 
was  for  a  great  and  weighty  oversight  and  Christian  care  of  the  affairs  of  the 
churches  pertaining  to  our  holy  profession  and  Christian  communion;  that 
good  order,  true  love,  unity,  and  concord  may  be  faithfully  followed  and 
maintained  among  us.     1718.  P.  E. 

It  is  the  fervent  desire  of  this  meeting,  that  the  business  and  concerns 
thereof  be  solidly,  in  the  fear  of  God.  managed  and  carried  on,  without  con- 
tention or  striving,  and  with  as  few  words,  and  in  as  pertinent  expressions  to 
the  matter  in  hand,  as  may  be,  for  expediting  the  affairs  thereof  without 
loss  of  time,  or  any  ways  disordering  the  meeting;  but  one  at  a  time 
speaking,  and  standing  up,  that  all  things  may  be  done  decently,  and  in 
order.     1710. 


It  is  concluded  that  this  meeting  consist  of  all  the  members  of  the  fonstitution. 
Quarterly  and  General  Meetings  in  Great  Britain,  and  of  representatives  from 
the  Yearly  Meeting  in  Ireland.  In  order  to  provide  for  the  due  attendance  of 
this  meeting,  each  Quarterly  and  General  Meeting  is  to  appoint  not  more 
than  eight  nor  less  than  four  representatives,  where  they  can  conveniently  bo 
found ;  but  the  Quarterly  Meetings  of  Lancashire  and  Cheshire,  London  and 


-'**^niTBfriaiiMiijimiiw<iniM 


152 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


SECT.  I.] 


Middlesex,  and  Yorkshire,  in  consideration  of  their  numbers,  are  each  allowed 
to  send  twelve.     1728.— 1782.— 1833.— 1861. 


YEARLY   MEETING. 


Regulations.  The  Yearly  Meeting  is  to  begin  at  ten  o'clock  on  the  Fourth-day  after  the 
third  First-day  in  the  Fifth  month.  Meetings  for  worship  are  to  be  held  at 
ten  o'clock  on  Sixth-day  morning  in  the  same  week,  and  at  the  same  hour  on 
Fourth-day  morning  in  the  week  following.-'     1798. — 1861. 

Advised,  that  no  representatives  withdraw,  or  go  out  of  town,  before  the 
meeting  end,  without  leave  first  requested  and  granted;  that  the  service  of 
the  meeting  may  not  be  neglected.     1709. 

This  meeting  desires,  that  all  propositions  from  any  Quarterly  or  General 
Meeting  to  this  meeting  be  delivered  in  writing,  and  signed  by  order  of  such 
meeting.     1735. 

All  letters  directed  to  this  meeting,  except  from  such  meetings  as  regularly 
correspond  therewitli,  are  to  be  first  perused  by  two  or  three  friends  to  be 
appointed,  who  are  to  consider  and  report  whether  the  same  be  proper  to  be 
read  in  this  meeting  or  not.     1736. 

Agreed,  that  two  or  three  friends  be  appointed  to  revise  the  minutes  of 
each  day's  transactions,  and  to  correct  any  slight  inaccuracies  that  may  be 
observed;  and  if  any  alterations  or  corrections  in  things  of  moment  appear 
necessary,  to  propose  the  same  to  the  meeting  at  its  next  sitting,  previously 
to  any  other  business;  in  order  that  the  minutes  may  be  entered  with  due 
accuracy,  and  in  a  manner  clearly  to  be  comprehended.     1762. 

This  meeting  having  been  informed  that  some  friends  have  been  engaged, 
in  this  and  the  previous  sittings,  in  taking  notes  of  its  proceedings,  thinks  it 
right  to  express  its  judgment  that  such  practice  is  a  violation  of  good  order  • 
as  being  inconsistent  with  the  state  of  mind  becoming  the  occasion,  and  with 
the  object  and  character  of  our  meetings  for  discipline.     1837. 


It  IS  agreed  that  the  representatives  shall  meet  at  the  close  of  the  first 
sitting  of  this  meeting  in  each  year,  and  shall,  when  so  met,  nominate  a  clerk 
and  two  assistants  for  the  current  year,  from  amongst  the  members  of  this 
meetmg.  The  said  nomination  is  to  be  reported  to  the  next  sitting  of  this 
meeting  previously  to  any  other  business:  and  the  former  clerk  is  not  to 
consider  himself  discharged  until  another  be  chosen.  The  representatives 
are  also  to  consider  of  suitable  friends  to  act  as  clerk  and  assistants  of  the 
arge  Committee  (if  such  should  be  appointed),  and  to  submit  such  nomina- 
«Q.     \  oJr^'  Committee,  at  its  first  sitting,  for  its  approval.     1807.- 

A  committee  is  to  be  annually  appointed  to  audit  the  accounts  of  the 
national  stock,  and  is  to  consist  of  one  friend  from  each  Quarterly  Meetin<r 
such  friend  being  a  representative  to  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and  nominated  by 
his  Quarterly  Meeting  for  that  special  service.  By  this  means  all  the 
Quarterly  Meetings  may  have  an  opportunity  of  being  informed  how  the 
money  collected  for  the  general  service  of  the  Society  is  expended.  1752. 
— 1861. 


153 


n  ■ 


*  For  the  time  of  holding  the  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders,  see  Section  XI. 


154 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


SECT.    II.] 


QUARTERLY   MEETINGS. 


Section  II. — Quarterly  Meetings. 

Care  of  This  meeting  recommends  to  the  attention  of  our  Quarterly  Meetings  the 

M^eetiuga.  circumstances  of  the  very  small  Meetings  for  Worship  and  the  small  Monthly 
Meetino:s  within  their  limits.  We  desire  that  the  condition  of  these  meetinirs 
may  obtain  the  care  of  well  concerned  friends,  and  that  a  brotherly  and 
Christian  intercourse,  so  far  as  practicable,  may  be  kept  up  between  all  the 
members  of  a  Quarterly  Meeting.     1842. 

This  meeting  has  had  under  its  consideration  the  important  place  w^hich 
Quarterly  Meetings  hold  in  the  arrangement  of  our  meetings  for  disciph'ne. 

It  has  often  been  found  to  be  of  great  advantage  for  those  meetings  to 
appoint  committees  who  should,  in  Christian  love,  attend  the  Monthly  Meetings 
as  well  as  the  particular  meetings  within  their  limits,  extending  this  service 
sometimes  to  the  families  of  Friends,  under  a  concern  for  the  growth  of  their 
members  in  the  truth,  and  for  the  faithful  maintenance  of  our  rcligiuus 
testimonies.  These  visits  are  found  to  be  a  means  of  strengthening  the  bond 
of  Christian  fellowship,  and  especially  so  if  occasionally  repeated  ;  they  bring 
the  visitors  to  a  more  thorough  knowledge  of  the  trials  and  cares  of  their 
fellow  members,  and  afford  an  opportunity  to  enter  into  sympathy  with  them, 
and  to  administer  counsel,  encouragement,  or  help.  Such  a  service  may 
sometimes  be  acceptably  rendered  by  Monthly  Meetings  when  they  include 
several  Preparative  Meetings  and  spread  over  an  extensive  district.  Well 
concerned  friends  are  encouraged  to  manifest  their  love  for  their  brethren  by 
accepting  of  the  appointment,  and  we  believe  that,  as  it  is  done  in  the  fear  of 
the  Lord  and  in  the  simplicity  of  faith,  it  will  contribute  to  their  own  religious 
benefit.     1852. 


155 


The  several  Quarterly  Meetings  are  to  transmit  annually  in  the  Sprin.  to 
the  Meetmg  for  Sufferings,  information  of  any  meetings 'which  hafeb^^^^^^ 
se  tied,  discontmued,  or  united  in  the  course  of  the  yea.  in  order  that  such 
mformation  may  be  duly  communicated  to  this  meeting.  And  when  anv 
Quarterly  Meeting  thinks  it  right,  under  special  circumstances,  to  gi^  p'Z 
sion  to  a  Monthly  Meeting  to  be  held  less  frequently  than  once  in  the  month 
the  same  is  to  be  reported  to  the  Yearly  Meeting.     1833.— 1861. 


conctnTtrll  f /^^-nt,  that  ministering  friends  who  have  aConee.sof 

concern  to  travel  m  Ireland  or  Scotland,  or  on  the  islands  adjacent,  with  a^^^^T 
2^  of  holdmg  meetings  among  those  of  other  religious  societies,  should  have 

1  irTo^^^^^^^  ""V  ^^^^^Q^^^^-^^  ^-^-^-'  in  addition  to  that  of 
their  Monthly  Meetings,  when  the  same  can  be  had  with  convenience  ;  appre- 
hending that  such  procedure  will  be  of  considerable  advantage  to  friends  under 
an  exercise  o    so  important  a  nature.     Nevertheless,  it  is  not  meant  that  this 

ici  chiefly  to  the  members  of  our  own  society.     1812.— 1861. 

This  meeting  having  considered  the  case  of  ministers  who  have  to  apply  to 
their  Quarterly  Meetings  for  concurrence  in  their  concerns  to  travel  in  r^ 
Bervice,  concludes  that  the  said   meetings  are  at  liberty  to  enter  upo;  th 

fnends,  if  they  should  think  it  desirable  to  pursue  such  a  course.     1830 


It  is  the  judgment  of  this  meeting,  when  any  Monthly  Meeting  thinks  it 
right  to  establish  any  new  Meeting  for  Worship,  or  any  Preparative  Meeting,  or 
to  discontinue,  either  wholly  or  in  part,  any  such  meeting  already  settled,  that 
the  same  be  reported  to  the  Quarterly  Meeting  for  its  approbation,  before  it 
be  carried  into  effect.     1822. 


X  2 


/ 


\ 


y 


156 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.   III. 


Their  divi- 
sion  and 
junction. 


Section  III. — Monthly  Meetings. 

Agreed,  that  no  Monthly  Meeting  shall  be  allowed  to  divide  itself  into  two 
separate  Monthly  Meetings,  without  the  consent  or  concurrence  of  the  Quarterly 
Meeting.     1715. 

"Wheresoever  it  appears  that  any  Monthly  Meetings,  through  the  smallness 
of  the  number  of  Friends  attending  them,  are  not  sufficiently  qualified  for 
carrying  on  the  discipline  of  the  church,  w^e  wish  that  such  small  meetings 
might  join  some  other  neighbouring  Monthly  Meetings ;  that  by  such  union 
they  might  be  assisted  and  strengthened.     1752. 


ueetmgs. 


Care  of  small  This  meeting,  being  of  the  judgment  that  it  would  be  an  acceptable  and 
useful  service,  if  friends  were  occasionally  to  attend  the  smaller  meetings  for 
worship,  held  on  First-days,  and  on  other  days  of  the  week,  in  the  districts  in 
which  they  reside,  recommends  the  subject  to  the  attention  of  Monthly 
Meetings.  Such  an  intercourse  w^ould  enable  friends  to  enter  more  closely 
into  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  their  brethren  ;  and  would,  we  believe,  tend 
to  strengthen  the  precious  bond  of  Christian  fellowship.     1826. 


Lending 
meeting- 
houses. 


It  is  the  judgment  of  this  meeting  that  Monthly  Meetings,  or  committees  of 
their  appointment,  should  exercise  a  sound  discretion  in  either  lending,  or 
refusing  to  lend,  our  meeting-houses  for  the  purpose  of  worship  to  persons  of 
other  reliorious  denominations.     1861. 


Membership.      On  the  subjcct  of  the  right  of  children  to  membership  in  the  society,  this 
meeting  considers  it  proper  to  define  that  such  right  is  to  be  understood  as 


sect.   III.] 


monthly  meetings. 


157 


ei^ier    h!  IT  ..'"  1  ''"'*'  "  membership;  also  to  any  child,  Membership, 

either  the  father  or  mother  of  whom  is  at  the  time  of  its  birth  a  member 
provided  such  father  and  mother  were  both  of  them  members  at  the  time  of 
marriage.     1820.— 1861.  ^^ 

Although  we  recognise  the  children  of  our  members  as  objects  of  our  care 
and  partakers  of  the  outward  privileges  of  Christian  fellowship,  we  wouli 
earnest  y  remind  all  that  such  recognition  cannot  constitute  them  member. 
of  the  Lords  spiritual  Israel.  Nothing  can  effect  this  but  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  working  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ ;  therefore  let  the  words  of  our  Divine  Master  have  their  due 
place  with  us  all-"  Ye  must  be  born  again."  May  all  our  members  become 
such  on  the  ground  of  true  convincement,  and  be  prepared  in  their  several 
places  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God.     1861. 

In  cases  where  both  the  parents  or  the  surviving  parent  of  children  in 
membership  may,  by  resignation  or  disownment,  have  ceased  to  be  members  or 
a  member  of  our  society;  and  where  it  does  not  appear  probable  that  such 
children  will  be  educated  in  accordance  with  our  religious  principles.  Monthly 
Meetmgs  are  left  at  hberty,  in  their  discretion,  and  after  communicating,  when 
practicable,  with  their  parents  or  guardians,  to  declare  any  such  children,  not 
being  above  fourteen  years  of  age,  to  be  no  longer  members  of  our  society  In 
every  such  case,  information  of  the  conclusion  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  is  to  be 
communicated  in  writing  to  the  parents  or  guardians  of  the  child  or  children 
to  whom  the  same  shall  relate.     1861. 

Monthly  Meetings  are  to  keep  an  alphabetical  Hst  of  their  members  and 
annually  to  appoint  a  committee  for  the  purpose  of  examining  such  list  by 
comparing  the  entries  with  the  Monthly  Meetings  minutes.*  After  bein' 
thus  examined,  it  is  recommended  that  the  said  list  be  read  over  once  a  year'' 
either  by  a  committee  of  the  Monthly  Meeting,  or  by  that  meeting  in  its 
collective  capacity.     1812.  — 1861. 

*  IT^e  same  committees  may  also  with  advantage  e.amino  the  marriage  registers,  and  compar.  the  birth  and 
bunal  notes  with  the  check  margins. 


158 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.  hi. 


Nou-membere.  Advised,  that  Monthly  Meetings  lay  hands  on  no  man  suddenly,  uor 
speedily  admit  into  membership  any  who  may  come  to  Friends  meetmgs  a^ 
convinced  persons,  especially  such  as  discover  an  earnestness  for  a  speedy 
admission  into  coummniuu  Avith  us,  without  a  seasonable  time  to  consider 
their  conduct.  Let  the  innocency  of  their  lives  and  conversation  first  be 
manifested,  and  a  depuUtion  of  judicious  friends  be  made,  to  inquire 
into  the  sincerity  of  their  conviucement  of  the  truth  of  our  religious 
principles;  and  let  this  appear  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  previously  to  their 
admission.     1764. 

Tliis  meeting  has  derived  satisfaction  from  the  attention  which  has  been 
paid  in  the  respective  Quarterly  Meetings,  to  the  children  of  parents  not  in 
affluence,  not  membere  of  our  society,  which  children  are  brought  up  in  the 
attendance  of  our  religious  meetings;  and  wishes  to  encourage  friends  of 
the  respective  Quarterly  and  Monthly  Meetings  to  continue  to  extend  a 
friendly  care  and  interest  towards  the  parents  of  such  children,  and 
towards  the  children  themselves  as  regards  their  moral  and  religious  educa- 
tion.    1B29.— 1833. 

This  meeting,  under  a  concern  for  the  religious  oversight  of  children  and 
young  persons  who  may  be  in  profession,  though  not  in  membership,  with  us, 
and  especially  of  those  who  have  received  their  education  in  some  of  our 
public  schools,  recommends  to  Monthly  Meetings  that  provision  be  made  for 
bringing  such  young  persons  under  the  notice  of  Friends.  Separate  lists  of 
the  names  of  such,  as  well  as  of  all  other  attenders  of  our  meetings  not  in 
membership,  are  recommended  to  be  kept  and  read,  for  the  purpose  of 
maintaining  a  Christian  interest  on  their  behalf.     1851. 

Monthly  Meetings  are  left  at  liberty  in  their  discretion  to  admit  into 
membership,  in  their  infancy,  any  children  whose  parents  are,  or  may  have 
been,  members,  or  who  may  be  otherwise  connected  with  our  society,  in  cases 
where  a  reasonable  probability  appears  that  such  children  wUl  be  educated  in 
accordance  with  our  religious  principles.     1861. 


SECT,  in.] 


MON^THLY   MEETIKGS. 


159 


In  the  love  of  Christ,  we  earnestly  exhort  you  to  watch  d!llo-^nti„  .r, 

flock,  and  deal  in  due  time,  and  in  I  spirit  of  ChristZtv^a^    J^^^^^^^^ 

them  by  brotherly  counsel  and  admonition;  and  when  any  one  of  our 
members  commits  an  offence,  and  after  due  private  labour  it  has  been  com- 
ZZTr  A  :  "'y  M-t-g,  that  meeting  shall  appoint  some  well 
qualified  friends  to  visit  the  offending  member,  and  to  inquire  carefully  into 
the  matter,  and  labour  for  the  restoration  of  the  brother  or  sister  who  may 
have  been  overtaken  in  a  fault.  The  friends  appointed  are  to  report  aa  early 
as  convenient  to  the  Monthly  Meeting.  ^ 

In   the  case   of  delinquency  by  a  friend  who  is  not  a  member  of  the 
meeting  m  which  he  resides,  care  should  be  taken,  aaer  due  inquiry  and 
pnvate  labour,  that  the  meeting  to  which  he  belongs  be  informed  of  the  case. 
The  meeting  of  which  he  is  a  member  is  then  to  proceed  to  visit  and  deal  with 
him  unless  by  reason  of  distance  it  be  not  convenient;  in  which  case,  it  is  to 
apply  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  in  which  the  offender  resides,  to  act  for  it  and 
visit  him,  and  report  its  proceedings  to  the  meeting  of  which  he  is  a  member- 
which  meetmg  is  to  receive  his  acknowledgment,  or  disown  him,  aa  in  its 
judgment  the   case  shall  require,  reporting  either  conclusion  to  the  other 
meeting.     If  a  testimony  of  disownment  be  issued,  a  copy  thereof  is  to  be 
sent  to  the  meetmg  in  the  compass  of  which  the  offender  resides,  which  is  to 
acquaint  him  therewith,  and  acknowledge  the  receipt  thereof  to  the  meetimr 
that  sent  it.  ° 

If  the  offender  remove  after  dealing  be  commenced,  the  meeting  that  had 
him  under  its  care  shall  continue  the  same,  if  he  be  equally  within  its  reach 
or  otherwise  is  at  liberty  to  write  to  the  meeting  into  the  compass  of  which  he' 
IS  removed;  which  meeting  is  to  proceed  therein,  and  report  to  the  meeting  of 
which  he  IS  a  member,  which  shall  receive  his  acknowledgment,  or  proceed  to 
disown  him  as  aforesaid. 

In  case  offenders  shall  remove  to  places  not  within  the  acknowledged  limits 
of  any  Monthly  Meeting,  it  is  agreed  that  they  may  be  placed  under  the  care 
of  the  meeting  to  which  they  are  the  nearest  situated. 

If  an  offender  cannot  be  found,  the  meeting  to  which  he  belongs  shall  issue 
a  testimony  against  him,  if  the  nature  of  the  case  require  it.  Information  of 
disownments  is  to  be  sent  to  the  women's  Monthly  Meeting,  and  also  to  the 


fci 


1 


f^ 


/ 


160 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.  hi. 

Delinquencies.  Preparative  Meeting  (if  there  be  one)  to  which  the  disowned  person  belonged: 
and  in  all  cases  a  copy  is  to  be  delivered  to  the  person  disowned,  if  access 
can  be  had  to  him.  When  a  person,  having  been  disowned,  is  desirous  of 
re-admission  into  the  society,  and  is  not  resident  within  thp  compass  of  the 
Monthly  Meeting  which  disowned  him,  it  is  advised  that  any  committee 
appointed  in  the  case  do  communicate  with  the  meeting  which  disowned 
him.     1782.— 1801.-1861. 

If  there  be  any  such  gross  errors,  false  doctrines,  or  mistakes  held  by  any 
professing  truth,  as  are  either  against  the  validity  of  Christ's  sufferings  blood 
resurrection,  ascension,  or  glory  in  the  heavens,  according  as  they  are  set 
forth  m  the  Scriptures;  or  any  ways  tending  to  the  denial  of  the  heavenly 
man  Christ;  such  persons  ought  to  be  diligently  instructed  and  admonished 
by  faithful  friends,  and  not  to  be  exposed  by  any  to  public  reproach ;  and 
where  the  error  proceeds  from  ignorance  and  darkness  of  their  understanding 
they  ought  the  more  meekly  and  gently  to  be  informed:  but  if  any  shaH 
wilfully  persist  in  error  in  point  of  faith,  after  being  duly  informed,  then  such 
to  be  further  dealt  with  according  to  gospel  order,  that  the  truth,  church,  or 
body  of  Christ,  may  not  suffer  by  any  particular  pretended  member  that  is 
80  corrupt.     1694. 

Persons  professing  with  us,  who  habitually  absent  themselves  from  our 
religious  meetings,  and  disregard  the  repeated  advice  and  endeavours  of 
friends  to  stir  them  up  to  this  necessary  duty,  are  to  be  dealt  with  by  the 
Monthly  Meeting  to  which  they  belong,  even  to  disowning,  if  the  case  require 
lu     1770. — 1861. 

A  complaint  being  made  about  some  ship-ma3ters,  who  profess  the  truth, 
and  are  esteemed  Quakers,  carrying  guns  in  their  ships,  supposing  thereby  to 
defend  and  secure  themselves  and  their  ships,  contrary  to  our  principle  and 
practice,  and  to  the  endangering  of  their  own  and  others'  lives  thereby;  also 
giving  occasion  of  more  severe  hardships  and  sufferings  to  be  inflicted  on  such 
tnends  as  are  pressed  into  ships  of  war,  who,  for  conscience'  sake,  cannot 
figMt  or  destroy  mens  lives ;  it  is  therefore  recommended  to  the  Monthly 
Aleetings  whereunto  such  ship,  masters  belong,  to  deal  with  them  in  God's 


sect.    III.] 


MONTHLY    MEETINGS. 


Wisdom,  and  tender  love,  to  stir  them  up  and  awaken  their  consciences  •  that 
they  may  seriousl,  consider  how  they  injure  their  own  souls  in  so  do  ng  and 
Jhat  occasion  they  give  to  make  the  Truth  and  Friends  to  suffer  by  their 
declension  and  acting  contrary  thereunto  through  disobedience  and  unbelief 
placing  their  security  in  that  which  is  altogether  insecure  and  dan^eroul 
which  we  are  really  sorry  for,  and  sincerely  desire  their  recovery,  and  safety 
from  destruction,  that  their  faith  and  confidence  may  be  in  IL  arm  and 
power  of  God.  And  if  any  be  concerned  in  fabricating'or  selling  instTments 
o  war  let  them  be  treated  with  in  love;  and  if  by  this  unreclaimed,  let  them 
be  further  dealt  with  as  those  whom  we  cannot  own.      1693.  P.  E.-1790. 

We  recommend  to  Friends  in   their   respective   Quarterly  and   Monthly 
Meetings  to  have  a  watchful  eye  over  all  their  members ;  and  where  they 
observe  any  deficient  in  discharging  their  contracts  and  just  debts  in  due  time 
so  a.  to  give  reasonable  suspicion  of  weakness  or  negligence,  that  Friends  do 
earnestly  advise  them  to  a  suitable  care  and  necessary  inspection  into  their 
circumstances,  in  order  that  they  may  be  helped ;  and  if  any  proceed  contrary 
to  such  advice   and  by  their  failure  bring  open  scandal  and  reproach  on  the 
Society,  that  then  Friends  justifiably  may  and  ought  to  testify  against  such 
offenders.     Nevertheless  it  is  not  intended  to  prevent  Monthly  Meetings  from 
exercising  the  disciphne  in  cases  in  which  no  advice  may  have  been  given 
prior  to  msolvency.      Those   Friends   who   may  be  appointed  by  Monthly 
Meetings  to  visit  those   who   have  failed,   should   always   enquire  of  their 
assignees  or  trustees  how  they  have  acted  in  the  above  respects,-  and  report 
to  the  meeting,     1732.  P.  E.— 1782.— 1816. 

It  is  the  judgment  of  this  meeting,  that  Monthly  or  other  Meetings  ought 
not  to  receive  collections  or  bequests  for  the  use  of  the  poor,  or  other  services 
of  the  society,  from  persons  who  have  fallen  short  in  the  payment  of  their  just 
debts,  though  legally  discharged  by  their  creditors  ;  for  until  such  persons 
have  paid  the  deficiency,  what  they  possess  cannot  in  equity  be  considered  as 
their  own.  And  Monthly  Meetings  are  desired  to  exercise  due  caution  a-ainst 
too  early  admitting  such  individuals  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  discipline 
1782.— 1833.  ^ 

•  Thi.  refem  to  their  having  boen  careful  not  to  pay  one  creditor  In  preference  to  another,  and  to  havin- 
kept  clear  and  accurate  accounts.  " 


161 


i 


..mst-i,aL^iii>j^,.»smm 


m 


\ 


/ 


/ 


162 


Ovei-seers. 


Miaister.-*. 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE.  [CHAP.    in 

We  desire,  pursuant  to  former  advices,  that  meetings  would  appoint  suitable 
friends  as  overseers  of  tlie  flock,  who  are  intreated  to  enter  into  and 
discliarge  this  labour  with  a  ready  mind.  And,  dear  friends,  we  earnestly 
recommend  that,  in  all  your  meetings,  in  the  choice  of  elders  or  overseers  of 
the  flock,  you  be  especially  careful  to  choose  such  as  are  themselves  of  upright 
and  unblamable  conversation  ;  that  the  advice  which  they  shall  occasionally 
administer  to  other  friends  may  be  the  better  received,  and  carry  with  it  the 
greater  weight  and  force  on  the  minds  of  those  whom  they  shall  be  concerned 
to  admonish.     1752. 

When  an  appointment  of  overseers  is  neces.sary,  the  matter  is  to  be  referred 
to  a  committee  of  judicious  friends,  who  are  to  report  to  the  Jlonthly 
erecting,  for  its  approbation,  the  names  of  such  friends  as  are  thou^^ht 
suitable  for  that  service.     1789. — 1801.  "^ 

It  is  the  judgment  of  this  meeting  that,  as  far  as  circumstances  will 
admit,  at  least  two  men  and  two  women  friends  be  appointed  as  overseers  in 
each  particular  meeting;  and  Monthly  Meetings  are  recommended  to  revise 
the  list  of  friends  on  this  appointment  once  in  three  years.     183;3._1861. 


SECT.    III.] 


MONTHLY   MEETINGS. 


Wc  earnestly  desire  the  increase  of  true  gospel  labourers  amongst  us,  for 
the  edification  of  our  own  body,  and  the  spreading  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus.  At  the  same  time  let  us  remember  the  apostolic  advice,  "  Lay  hands 
suddenly  on  no  man ;"  for  we  have  cause  to  believe  that  injudicious 
encouragement  hath  tended  to  promote  an  unsound  ministry  in  some  places 
It  IS  therefore  recommended,  that  the  ministers  and  elders,  in  the  several 
Monthly  Meetings,  would  tenderly  advise  those  who  come  forth  in  public 
testimony,  to  wait  patiently  under  a  deep  consideration  of  their  state  of 
infancy  and  childhood :  and  when  their  fruits  afford  sufficient  evidence  of 
their  qualifications  for  so  important  a  service,  that  the  cases  of  such  ministers 
be  reported  to  their  Monthly  Meetings  ;  which,  upon  solid  and  deliberate 
consideration,  may,  as  in  the  wisdom  of  truth  shall  seem  meet,  record  them 
as  ministers.     177o — 1833. 


■J. 


f 


This  meeting  recommends,  when  a  proposition  for  acknowledo-ing  a 
minister  is  made  to  a  Monthly  Meeting,  as  pointed  out  by  the  proceeding 
rule,  that  the  same  be  brought  forward  in  the  men's  Monthly  Meeting, 
previously  to  its  entering  upon  any  other  business.  The  men's  meetino'  o'L' 
receiving  it,  is  either  then  or  at  a  suitable  time,  to  proceed,  in  conjun^'c'tion 
mth  the  members  of  the  women's  Monthly  Meeting,  to  the  consideration  and 
conclusion  of  the  case.  If  the  case  originate  in  the  meeting  itself,  the  men's 
meetmg  is  to  determine  whether  the  time  be  come  for  it  to  be  laid  before  a 
general  conference  of  men  and  women  Friends.     1810.— 1822— 1861. 

Friends  of  judgment  and  experience  are  advised  to  watch  with  fatherly 
care  over  such  especially  as  may  be  young  in  the  ministry ;  that  whilst,  on 
the  one  hand,  nothing  tending  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  edification  of' his 
church  and  people  may  be  discouraged,  so,  on  the  other  hand,  where  counsel 
may  appear  to  be  called  for,  it  may  be  wisely  and  faithfully  administered. 
1720. — 1861. 

If  any  person  appearing  as  a  minister,  shall  give  cause  of  uneasiness  or 
dissatisfaction  to  Friends,  in  doctrine,  behaviour,  or  conversation,  the  pereon  so 
offending  is  to  be  dealt  with  privately  in  a  gospel  spirit  and  manner.  If  this 
shall  not  take  effect,  then  let  complaint  be  made  of  such  person  to  the 
Monthly  Meeting  to  which  he  or  she  may  belong  ;  in  order  that  proceeding 
thereon  may  be  had  accordingly,  and  the  affair  settled  with  all  possible 
expedition.     1723, 

If  any  individuals  feel  disunity  with  the  communications  of  any  minister, 
let  them  not  make  any  public  demonstrations  of  their  disapprobation,  but 
rather  impart  their  uneasiness  privately,  either  to  the  party  concerned,  or  to 
an  elder  or  overseer,  according  to  gospel  order ;  and  if  private  counsel  be 
unavaihng,  the  matter  should  be  made  known  to  the  meeting  to  which  the 
minister  belongs.     1699.— 1723. — 1861. 

It  is  recommended  to  Monthly  Meetings  to  be  careful  that  all  friends 
travelling  from  or  among  them  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  do  go  in  the  unity 
of  the  meeting  to  which  they  belong,  and  with  written  testimonials  therefrom. 
And  we   advise   all    Monthly    Meetings,  to  take  due  care    in  giving   such 

Y  2 


163 


'« 


164 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Ministers,      testimonials  ;  to  prevent  the  uneasiness  which  sometimes  falls  on  the  church, 
from  a  weak  and  unskilful  ministry.     1720. — 1731. — 1861. 

It  is  the  judgment  of  this  meeting,  when  either  men  or  women  friends  have 
a  concern  to  travel  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  have  occasion  to  apply  to 
their  Monthly  Meeting  for  a  written  testimonial  of  its  concurrence,  that  they 
communicate  their  views  to  men  and  w^oraen  Friends  collectively  assembled, 
on  notice  being  given  at  the  close  of  the  preceding  meeting  for  worship,  for 
the   women   to  remain   until   the   men's   meeting  is    regularly  constituted; 
when,  on  the  concern  of  the  individual  being  communicated,  it  is  to  be  made 
the  subject  of  joint  deliberation  and  conclusion ;  after  which,  if  the  concern  be 
united  with,  a  written  testimonial  of  concurrence  is  to  be  prepared,  and  signed 
by   the  clerk   of    the   Monthly    Meeting.      Nevertheless   the   friends    thus 
collectively  assembled  are  at  Hberty  to  postpone  the  decision,  or  refer  the 
subject  to  a  committee  for  consideration,  whenever  they  may  apprehend  such 
delay  or  reference  desirable  ;  and  any  committee  so  appointed  is  to  make 
report  at  another  joint  conference,  previously  to  the  ordering  or  granting  of  a 
certificate.     1811.— 1816.— 1822.— 1861. 


This  meeting  recommends,  when  Monthly  Meetings  liberate  friends  to 
travel  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  the  places  at  which  their  labours  are 
likely  to  commence  are  at  a  considerable  distance  from  their  respective 
residences,  as  may  particularly  occur  in  the  case  of  visits  to  Ireland  and 
Scotland,  that  such  meetings  provide  for  the  discharge  of  the  necessary 
travelling  expenses  of  such  friends,  and  of  a  guide  where  needful,  until  they 
enter  upon  their  service,  in  like  manner  as  if  the  distance  were  less  ;  and  that 
similar  expenses  of  any  friends  so  travelling  and  returning  home  from  a  place 
considerably  remote,  be  defrayed  by  any  Monthly  Meeting  in  Great  Britain  in 
the  compass  of  which  their  service  may  terminate. 

If,  in  any  of  the  cases  which  may  come  within  the  preceding  recommen- 
dation, neither  the  Monthly  Meeting,  nor  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  which  it 
forms  a  part,  should  be  in  a  situation  suitably  to  bear  the  expenses  so 
incurred,  it  is  agreed  that  the  latter  shall  be  at  liberty  to  apply  to  the  Meeting 
for  Sufferings  ;  which  meeting  may,  in  its  discretion,  reimburse  the  whole  or 
any  part  thereof  out  of  the  national  stock.     1827. 


1 


SECT.    Ill  ] 


MONTHLY    MEETINGS. 


165 


Monthly  Meetings  are  advised  to  exercise  due  care  and  deliberation  before  Teatim 
they  conclude  on  issuing  testimonies  or  minutes  concerning  deceased  friends, 
whether  ministers  or  others,  whose  Hves  have  been  marked  by  devotedness 
to  the  cause  of  their  Lord,  and  to  the  service  of  the  church.  In  drawing  up 
such  documents,  when  it  is  judged  proper  to  issue  them,  Monthly  Meetings 
are  desired  to  pay  due  regard  to  conciseness,  and  especially  to  bear  in  mind 
that  the  object  is  not  eulogy,  but  to  preserve  a  record  of  the  power  of  divine 
grace  in  the  Uves  of  the  Lord  s  faithful  servants.  Testimonies,  when  drawn  up, 
are  to  be  presented  by  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  its  Quarterly  Meeting,  which 
meeting  is  recommended,  in  each  case,  to  revise  the  testimony  so  presented 
(by  the  appointment  of  a  committee  or  otherwise) ;  and  it  is  left  to  the 
discretion  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting,  either  to  send  forward  the  same,  or  a  new 
testimony  prepared  by  itself,  to  this  meeting ;  or,  if  thought  expedient,  to 
withhold  altogether  any  such  testimony.^     1861. 


oQies. 


Monthly  Meetings  are  desired  to  appoint  some  serious,  discreet,  and  Elders, 
judicious  friends,  who  are  not  ministers,  tenderly  to  encourage  and  help 
young  ministers,  and  advise  others,  as  they,  in  the  wisdom  of  God,  see 
occasion  ;  and  where  there  are  meetings  of  ministering  friends,  the  friends 
so  appointed  are  to  be  admitted  as  members  of  such  meetings  of  ministers, 
and  to  act  therein  for  the  good  purposes  aforesaid.     1727. 

In  the  appointment  of  elders,  age  or  wealth  is  not  to  be  an  inducement  in 
the  choice;  but  let  such  be  appointed  as  fear  God,  love  his  truth  in  sincerity, 
are  sound  in  Christian  doctrine,  and  of  clean  hands.     1761. — 1833. 


In  order  to  assist  in  a  suitable  choice,  when  an  appointment  of  elders 
appears  to  a  Monthly  Meeting  to  be  desirable,  application  is  to  be  made  to 
the  Quarterly  Meeting  for  the  assistance  of  a  few  friends  ;  and  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  of  women  Friends  is  to  have  the  opportunity  of  appointing  some  of 
its  number.  The  Monthly  Meeting  is  to  appoint  a  few  judicious  men  and 
women  friends  previously  to  this  appHcation,  who,  with  those  appointed  by  the 
Quarterly  Meeting,  are  to  form  a  committee  for  judging  of  the  gifts  and 

•  It  is  advised  that  all  toatiruonies,  intended  for  the  next  ensuing  Yearly  Meeting,  be  transmitted  not  later  than 
to  the  winter  Quarterly  Meeting. 


\ 


166 


Elders. 


Appointments 
for  various 
purposes 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE.  fCHAP.    Ill 

qualifications  of  such  as  may  be  then  proposed  for  this  important  station. 
Their  report  is  to  be  presented  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  for  its  consideration  ; 
and  such  friends  as  may  be  thus  nominated,  if  approved  by  the  Monthly 
Meeting,  are  to  be  appointed  to  the  station  of  elder.  Information  thereof  is 
to  be  conveyed  to  the  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders  ;  as  from  the  period  of 
their  appointment  they  become  members  of  that  meetino-  1784—1796  — 
1812.-1833.  "" 

Monthly  Meetings  are  at  hberty,  after  the  exercise  of  due  care  and 
admonition,  to  displace  from  the  appointment  such  elders  as  appear  to  be 
either  incompetent  to  their  station  or  unfaithful  in  it.       1772.— 1776.— 1801 

AVhen  a  friend  appointed  to  the  station  of  elder  in  any  Monthly  Meetin- 
removes  mto  another,  it  is  the  judgment  of  this  meeting  that  such  station  is 
not  lost,  provided  such  removal  be  witliin  the  same  Quarterly  Meetin^r  •  but  in 
case  the  removal  of  an  elder  be  out  of  the  limits  of  the  Quarterly  M^eetin^  to 
which  he  or  she  belongs,  such  elder  shall  not  be  continued  in  that  station 
unless  a  re-appomtment  be  made,  pursuant  to  the  rules  for  the  choice  of 
elders.     1801. 


We  are  concerned  to  recommend  to  Monthly  Meetings,  the  appointment  of 
suitable  fnends  to  visit  the  families  of  their  brethren  in  Christian  love,  and 
therem  to  inform,  admonish,  and  advise,  as  occasion  may  be;  and  we  beseech 
you,  brethren,  let  the  tender  advice  of  such  as  shall  undertake  so  brotherly  an 
office,  meet  with  a  kind  and  open  reception,  that,  in  the  muUaal  giving  and 
recenmg  of  wholesome  counsel  and  advice,  you  may  co-operate  to  th:  help 
and  furtherance  of  each  other's  faith.     J  752.  P.  E. 

This  meeting  recommends  to  general  practice  what  hath  been  found  of 

great   „se   ,„   many  places,   viz.,  an  annual  appointment   in  each  Monthly 

Me  tmg  of  suuab  e  friends,  to  apply  for  an  account  of  distraints  to  each  o'f 

he.      members    hable  to   ecclesia.stical    or    military  demands;  and,    where 

weakness    or    unfaithfulness   appears   in   any,    to    administer    such    advic^ 

and  admonition  as  may  be  necessary  for  their  help.     1780.-1861. 


SECT.   III.] 


MONTHLY    MEETINGS. 


167 


Tliis  naeeting  directs  Monthly  Meetings  annually  to  make  appointments  of 
suitable  friends  to  impart  to  those  of  their  members  to  whom  it  may  be 
applicable,  advice  on  the  subject  of  keeping  clear  and  correct  accounts  and 
on  that  of  carefully  inspecting  the  state  of  their  affairs  at  least  once  in  the 
year,  as  weU  a.s  to  recommend  them  to  make  their  wills  and  settle  their  out- 
ward concerns  in  time  of  health.  In  the  discharge  of  this  service  opportunities 
are  afforded  for  a  kind  and  brotherly  intercourse,  which,  without  intrudin-^ 
into  the  private  affairs  of  individuals,  may  be  productive  of  real  benefir 
1 793.— 1833.— 1 845.— 1 86 1. 


It  IS  desired  that  Monthly  Meetings  would  request  their  particular  meetings  Libraries, 
to  revise  the  catalogues  of  their  libraries  once  in  the  year,  and  report  their 
having  done  so  to  the  Monthly  Meeting ;  and  then  to  consider  what  additions 
may  be  suitably  made,  as  well  as  the  best  means  of  giving  publicity  to  the 
collection,  promoting  the  circulation  of  them,  and  affording  ready  access  to  the 
books  to  all  who  may  wish  to  peruse  them,  whether  members  of  our  relicrious 
society  or  not.     1821.— 1833.  " 


This  meeting  desires  that  Monthly  Meetings  may  maintain  a  correspondence  Correspondence 
with  such  of  their  members  as  have  removed  out  of  the  reach  of  the  oversio-ht  Tb""  ,  •"**" 
of  their   friends,   and  beyond   the   limits  of  any   recognized   Meetings  °for "  '""' 
Discipline,  so  as  to  bring  them  under  the  Christian  notice  and  sympathy  of 
these  meetings,  and  that  they  have  a  special  regard  to  them  when  their  lists 
of  members  aTe  annually  read  and  revised  ;  also  that  they  may  be  careful 
that  the  names  and  residences  of  such  persons  are  furnished  to  the  Meetino- 
for  Sufferings.     1844.  ° 


«SWHI«l 


\ 


\ 


168 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


169 


Section  IV^ — Preparative  Meetings. 

It  is  the  judgment  of  tliis  meeting,  that  the  holding  of  Preparative 
Meetings,  under  suitable  regulations,  may  be  of  real  advantage,  where 
Monthly  Meetings  consist  of  two  or  more  particular  meetings ;  and  that  the 
proper  business  of  such  meetings  is ; — 

To  inquire  after  births,  burials,  and  removals,  in  order  to  carry  accounts 
thereof  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  : 

To  read  and  consider  the  queries,  as  settled  by  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and 
conclude  on  answers  in  writing  to  the  Monthly  Meeting : 

To  appoint  representatives  to  the  Jlonthly  Meeting.     1794.— 1833. 

This  meeting  is  of  the  judgment,  that  advantage  would  accrue  to  our  small 
Preparative  Meetings,  by  their  being  encouraged,  in  the  discretion  of  Monthly 
Meetmgs,  to  act  as  a  united  Preparative  Meeting  of  men  and  women   friends 
The  answers  therefrom  to  be  sent  to  the  men's  and,  as  far  as  applicable,  to 
the  women  s  Monthly  Meeting  also  ;  and  representatives  appointed  to  each 
when  practicable.     1799.— 1833.— 1861. 

When  a  Preparative  Meeting  is  omitted  to  be  held,  infrrmation  of  the  same 
should  be  sent  from  the  Monthly  to  the  Quarterly  Meeting ;  but  it  is  not 
necessary  for  such  information  to  be  transmitted  to  this  meeting.     1828. 

It  is  apprehended  that  advantage  might  be  derived  from  occasionally  reading 
m  Preparative  Meetings  portions  of  the  counsel  issued  by  this  meeting, 
contamed  m  the  volume  "  Rules  of  Discipline  and  Advices."     1833. 

It  is  suggested  that  Preparative  Meetings  may  with  advantage  refer 
Ousmess  of  a  financial  and  secular  character  to  an  adjournment  of  such 
meetmgs,  or  to  a  committee  of  men  friends  appointed  for  the  service.     1861. 


i 


•9 


Section  V.— Women's  Meetings. 

It  is  our  Christian  advice  that  you  do  encourage  faithful  women's  meetings.  Establishment 
and  the  settlmg  of  them  where  they  are  wanting,  and  may  with  convenience 
be  settled ;  knowing  their  service,  and  what  need  there  is  also  of  their  godly 
care  in  the  church  of  Christ,  in  divers  weighty  respects  proper  to  them. 

ibyl.  P.  E. 

• 

The  several  Quarterly  and  General  Meetings  of  women  friends  are  at 
liberty  to  appoint  two  or  more  of  their  members  to  meet  in  London,  at  the 
time  of  holding  this  meeting ;  nevertheless  so  that  the  number  from  any 
women's  meeting  do  not  exceed  that  of  the  representatives  allowed  to  be 
appointed  by  the  men's  meeting,  for  the  same  district.  The  meeting  so 
appointed  shall  be  denominated  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  women  friends  held 
in  London. 

This  meeting  agrees,  that  the  meeting  of  women  friends  held  annually  in 
this  city,  be  at  hberty  to  correspond  in  writing  with  the  Quarterly  Meetings 
of  women  friends,  to  receive  accounts  from  them,  and  to  issue  such  advice 
as,  in  the  wisdom  of  truth,  may  from  time  to  time  appear  necessary  and 
conducive  to  their  mutual  edification. 

And  this  meeting  is  further  of  the  judgment,  that  the  several  women's 
Quarterly  Meetings  should  annually  send  to  their  Yearly  Meeting,  answers  in 
writing  to   the  queries   proper  for  the  women  friends.      The  said   meeting 
is  not  at  liberty  to  make  or  alter  any  rules  of  discipline  or  queries.    1784 
—1790. 


On  considering  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  discipline  committed  to  women  Dutiee  dc.oivin. 
triends,  it  is  our  judgment,  that  its  nature  is,  as  expressed  by  the  minutes  of  "^^  *^^°°- 
the  Yearly  Meeting,  to  come  up  to  the  help  of  their  brethren  in  the  discipline 
of  the  church. 


z 


170 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.  hi. 


SECT,    v.] 


women's  MEETINGS. 


Duties  devoiviug     As  to  its  extent : 

1.  They  are  to  inspect  and,  in  their  discretion,  to  relieve  the  wants  of  the 
poor  of  their  own  sex  ;  and  to  apply  to  the  men's  meeting  for  the  means,  and 
for  its  concurrence,  as  cases  shall  require. 

2.  They  are  to  take  cognizance  of  proposals  for  marriage,  conformably  to 
the  rules  on  that  subject. 

3.  They  are  to  join   in   certificates  of  removal  for  women  friends,  when 
about  to  be  recommended  with  their  husbands.     In  such  cases  the  women's 
Monthly  Meeting,  on  notice  from  the  men's  meeting,  is  to  appoint  one  or  two 
of  its  members  to  make  the  necessary  inquiry,  and  to  report  the  result  thereof 
to  the  friend  or  friends  appointed  to  inquire  by  the  men's  meeting".     But 
when  it  may  appear  proper  to  issue  a  certificate  of  removal,  on  behalf  of  a 
woman  friend  other  than  as  above,  the  women's  meeting  is  to  appoint  two  of 
its  members  to  make  the  needful  inquiry.     If  no  obstruction  arise,  the  friends 
so  appointed  are  to  prepare  a  certificate,  agreeably  to  the  rules  for  removals, 
which,  after  being  read  and  approved  in  the  women's  meeting,  and  signed 
by  the  clerk,  is  to  be  sent  to  the  men's  meeting,  for  its  approbation,  and  to  be 
recorded  and  signed  by  the  clerk,  by  whom  it  is  to  be  forwarded. 

4.  They  are  also,  on  receiving  from  the  men's  meeting  certificates  for 
women  friends  removed  into  the  compass  of  the  Montlily  Meeting,  to  make 
appointments  to  visit  them.* 

5.  They  are  to  have  overseers ;  in  order  to  which,  when  it  is  necessary 
that  women  overseers  be  appointed,  the  women's  Monthly  Meeting  is  to 
appoint  a  committee,  which  is  to  join  a  committee  to  be  appointed  by  the 
men's  Monthly  Meeting.  The  joint  committee  is  to  nominate  the  overseers, 
and  the  names  of  the  women  then  nominated  are  to  be  reported  to  the 
women's  Monthly  Meeting,  and,  if  approved  by  that  meeting,  sent  to  the  men's 
Meeting  for  confirmation. 

6.  The  women's  Monthly  Meeting,  at  the  desire  of  the  men's  Monthly 
]\reeting,  should  make  appointments  to  join  the  men  in  visiting  such  women  as 
apply  for  admission,  or  reinstatement,  into  membership  ;  and  the  report  of  the 
committee  is  to  be  made  to  the  men's  Monthly  Meeting,  which  is  to  inform  the 
women's  meeting  of  the  conclusion. 

7.  In  cases  of  delinquency  of  women  friends,  when,  after  due  exercise 
of  private  labour,  the  women's  Monthly  Meeting  behoves  it  necessary  that  any 

♦  See  4th  Rule  under  "  Removals."     Sec.  XVII. 


ii 


of  its  members  be  dealt  with  as  delinquents,  it  is  to  inform  the  men's  meeting 
thereof  That  meeting  may,  if  it  think  fit,  request  the  women's  meeting  to 
proceed  to  deal  with  the  delinquent,  and  report  the  result  of  their  labours  to 
the  men's  meeting ;  but,  if  the  men's  meeting  should  see  it  expedient  to  join 
them  in  the  deahng,  the  report  of  the  joint  committee  is  to  be  made  to  the 
men's  meeting,  which,  in  either  case,  is  to  inform  the  women's  meeting  of  its 
determination.  No  proceedings  of  the  women  only,  are  to  be  a  sufficient 
ground  for  a  testimony  of  disownment ;  unless,  after  mature  deliberation,  and 
from  any  pecuhar  circumstances  which  may  attach  to  the  case,  the  men's 
meeting,  feeling  satisfied  that  the  disciphne  has  been  fully  exercised  by  the 
labour  of  the  women  friends,  shall  be  convinced  that  it  is  not  its  place  to 
make  any  appointment  on  the  case  of  delinquency.  1792— 1802.— 1822  — 
1861. 


N.B.— In  roferenco  to  the  duties  of  these  meetings,  see  also  "Advices,"  p.  179— and  "  Women's  Queries,"  p.  18.). 


171 


z  2 


t 

i 


V 


\ 


f 


172 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.  in. 


Section  VI. — Australian  Meetings  for  Discipline. 

The  Meetings  for  Discipline  established  in  Tasmania,  Victoria,  and  South 
Austraha,"  are  respectively  recognised  as  regularly  constituted  meetings. 
They  arc  encouraged  to  unite  in  forming  one  General  Meeting,  having  the 
same  relation  to  the  meetings  constituting  it,  as  our  Quarterly  Meetings  in  this 
country  have  to  their  Monthly  Meetings,  and,  so  far  as  the  greater  distance 
will  admit  of  it,  having  the  same  relation  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  London  as 
the  Quarterly  Meetings  of  which  the  latter  is  composed.  The  three  meetings 
constituting  the  General  Meeting  are  to  be  still  at  liberty  to  correspond  with 
this  meeting  or  its  committee,  and  one  or  two  friends  in  each  of  the  said 
meetings  are  to  be  appointed  as  correspondents. 

The  following  are  to  be  the  arrangements  in  respect  to  certificates  of  removal 
between  Monthly  Meetings  in  this  country  and  the  aforesaid  meetings  in 
Australia. 

1.  Every  friend  going  from  Great  Britain,  with  the  intention  of  residing 
within  either  of  the  three  colonies  above-mentioned,  as  well  as  every  friend 
who  has  heretofore  gone,  is  to  be  recommended  by  certificate  to  the  Meeting 
for  Discipline  of  such  colony.  The  certificate  is  in  all  cases  to  be  forwarded  by 
the  regular  mail,  addressed  to  one  of  the  correspondents. 

2.  On  the  acceptance  of  such  certificate,  the  individual  in  question  is  to 
cease  to  be  a  member  of  the  recommending  Monthly  Meeting  in  Great 
Britain. 

^  3.  The  Australian  Meeting  for  Discipline,  under  either  of  the  following 
circumstances,  is  to  be  at  liberty  to  return  certificates  :— first,  the  individual 
failing,  within  a  reasonable  time  after  his  arrival,  to  place  himself  in  communi- 
cation with  the  members  of  the  meeting  :— secondly,  his  settlement  at  such 
a  distance  from  it  as  to  preclude  the  possibility  of  that  degree  of  intercourse, 
without  which  Christian  care  and  interest  cannot  be  availingly  exercised. 

4.  In  the  event  of  the  occurrence  of  the  first-named   contingency,  the 
recommending  Monthly  Meeting  is  to  be  at  liberty,  in  the  exercise  of  its 

•  At  Hobart  Town,  Melboiuno,  and  Adelaide. 


SECT.  VI.] 


AUSTRALIAN    MEETINGS    FOR   DISCIPLINE. 


discretion,  and  after  giving  due  notice,  when  practicable,  to  the  individual,  to 
discontinue  him  as  a  member  of  our  religious  Society. 

5.  In  the  event  of  the  other  contmgency,  that  of  the  certificate  being 
returned,  in  consequence  of  the  party  settling  at  such  a  distance  from  either  oi 
the  said  meetings  as  to  preclude  the  exercise  of  Christian  care,  he  is  to  remain 
a  member  of  the  recommending  Monthly  Meeting  in  Great  Britain,  so  long 
as  he  maintains  a  satisfactory  correspondence  with  that  meeting.  But,  in 
the  event  of  his  ceasing  to  correspond,  or  of  his  communications  being  of 
an  unsatisfactory  character,  the  Monthly  Meeting  is  to  be  at  liberty,  in  the 
exercise  of  its  judgment,  and  after  notice  being  given,  when  practicable,  to  the 
individual,  to  discontinue  him  as  a  member  of  our  religious  Society. 

6.  In  the  event  of  a  member  of  any  of  the  three  meetings  aforesaid 
removing  to  Great  Britain,  furnished  with  a  properly  authenticated  certificate 
addressed  to  a  Monthly  Meeting  in  this  country,  he  is,  on  the  acceptance  of 
his  certificate,  to  become  a  member  of  such  Monthly  Meeting.     1861. 


173 


\ 


ill 


\ 


/ 


174 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Section  VII. — General  Counsel  in  relation  to  Meetings  for 

Discipline. 

It  is  our  judgment  and  testimony,  that  the  setting  up  and  establishment  of 
men's  and  women's  meetings  is  according  to  the  mind  and  counsel  of  God. 
1675. 

It  is  our  advice  in  the  love  of  God,  that  after  any  friend's  repentance  and 
restoration,  he  abiding  faithful  in  the  truth  that  condemns  the  evil,  none  amono- 
you  so  remember  his  transgression,  as  to  cast  it  at  him,  or  upbraid  him  Avith 
it ;  for  that  is  not  according  to  the  mercies  of  God.     1675. 

Let  all  your  affairs  be  managed  in  your  meetings  in  the  peaceable  wisdom 
and  spirit  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  not  striving,  but  bearing  one  with  and 
for  another;  that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon  you,  and  rule  in  all  your 
assemblies.     1696.   P.  E. 

Keep  all  your  meetings,  as  well  those  for  good  order,  charity,  and  Christian 
discipline,  as  those  set  apart  entirely  for  the  worship  of  God,  in  his  love,  and 
in  the  name,  power,  and  peaceable  Spirit  of  his  dear  Son  Jesus  Christ,  which 
is  the  alone  true  authority  of  all  our  meetings  ;  for  without  Him  we  can  do 
nothing.     And  Friends  are  tenderly  desired  and  advised,  carefully  to  keep  to, 
and  in  that  authority ;  and  therein  manage  all  the  business  and  affairs  of  the 
said  meetings,  in  discharge  of  their  duty  to  God  and  his  church ;  and  not 
expect  or  depend  upon  this  meeting  for  particular  direction,  from  time  to 
time,  how  they  shall  proceed  in  the  management  of  the  concerns  of  those 
meetings,  relating  to  truth's  testimony  and  service ;  but  wait  for,  and  depend 
upon,  the  power  and  wisdom  of  God  for  counsel  and  direction  in  such  matters 
and  cases  as  may  come  before  them  ;  which  will  be  to  the  great  ease  of  this 
meeting,  and  despatch  of  the  proper  concerns  thereof     And  let  the  man's 
part,  and  natural  wisdom  and  attainments,  be  subject  to  the  power  and  Spirit 
of  God,  which  will  truly  edify  the  body  in  love,  righteousness,  and  peace. 
It  is  recommended  unto  faithful  friends,  and  elders  especially,  to  watch  over 


sect,  vil] 


counsel  relating  to  these  meetings. 


175 


. 


the  flock  of  Christ  in  their  respective  places;  that  they  faithfully  and  diligently 
walk  up  to  the  testimony  of  the  blessed  truth,  to  which  the  Lord  hath 
gathered  us  in  this  latter  age  of  the  world ;  that  so  where  any  are  found 
short,  weak,  or  faulty,  they  may  be  admonished  and  sought  in  the  spirit  of 
love,  which  is  the  spirit  of  the  gospel-that  divine  charity,  wherein  mercy  is 
not  only  mixed  with  judgment,  but  may  appear  overall  our  works;  that  it 
may  be  seen  by  all  that  church-love  abounds  before  church-censure  comes, 
and  that  a  gospel-spirit  is  the  spring  and  motive  to  all  our  performances,  as 
well  in  discipline  as  worship.     1700.  P.  E.— 1703.  P.  E. 

Recommended,  that  friends  concerned  in  Meetings  for  Discipline  do 
labour  to  know  their  own  spirits  subjected  by  the  Spirit  of  Truth;  that, 
thereby  being  baptized  into  one  body,  they  may  be  truly  one,  in  the 
foundation  of  their  love  and  unity;  and  that  therein  they  may  all  labour  to 
find  a  nearness  to  each  other  in  spirit ;  this  being  the  true  way  to  a  thorough 
reconcihation,  wherever  there  is,  or  hath  been,  any  difference  of  apprl). 
hension.  Hereby  friends  will  be  preserved  in  that  sweetness  of  spirit, 
that  is,  and  will  be,  the  bond  of  true  peace  throughout  the  churches  of 
Christ.     1717.  P.  E. 

Advised,  that  nothing  be  done  through  strife  and  contention,  or  vain-glory, 
murmuring  or  disputing,  but  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  love,  and  humility! 
carry  yourselves  towards  one  another.  And  ye  younger  brethren,  endeavour  to 
know  your  places,  as  living  members  of  one  body,  and  preserve  a  due  regard 
to  your  elders  in  Christ  Jesus.     1718.  P.  K 

We  recommend  that  such  friends  as  are  concerned  in  the  affairs  of  the 
church,  in  Quarterly,  Monthly,  or  Particular  Meetings,  be  careful  to  act  therein 
in  the  wisdom  of  God,  whereby  they  will  be  exemplary  to  the  young :  and,  as 
such  young  persons  are  found  to  be  qualified  with  a  real  sense  of  truth  upon 
their  spirits  and  subjection  thereunto,  and  thereby  made  capable  to  come  up 
to  a  service  in  their  respective  meetings.  Friends  are  desired  to  encourage  and 
bring  them  forward  therein ;  whereby  they  may  be  helpful  to  the  ancients 
and  brought  up  in  a  life  of  righteousness,  to  w^alk  and  act  to  the  praise  of 
God's  holy  name  ;  and,  standing  in  their  lot,  may  supply  the  place  of  the 
elders  in  such  meetings,  through  the  same  Spirit,  when  they  are  gone 
1722.  P.  E. 


I 


„:r 


/ 


176 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.   III. 


SECT.    VII.] 


COUNSEL    RELATING   TO   THESE   MEETINGS. 


Advised,  that  friends,  in  Meetings  for  Discipline,  watch  over  their  own 
spirits ;  that  no  indecent  warmth  get  in,  whereby  the  understanding  may  be 
hurried,  and  hindered  from  a  regular  judgment  on  the  affairs  before  the 
meeting.     1724.  P.  E. 

As  the  promotion  of  piety  and  charity  is  the  end  and  intent  of  our  meetings 
for  the  discipline  of  the  church,  a  weighty  concern  rests  upon  us,  that  friends 
be  careful  diligently  to  attend  those  meetings ;  and,  when  there,  to  act  in  the 
wisdom  given  them  of  God,  with  a  real  and  hving  sense  of  truth  upon  their 
spirits ;  that  so  the  affairs  of  the  church  may  be  carried  on  in  brotherly  love, 
and  in  that  sweet,  calm,  and  Christian  disposition  of  mind,  which  tends 
to  the  mutual  comfort  and  edification  one  of  another,  and  of  the  church  in 
general.     1733.  P.  E. 

In  order  to  unite  us  the  more  nearly  one  to  another,  as  members  of  the 
same  body,  and  to  strengthen  our  hands  to  promote  the  general  cause  of 
truth,  it  is  recommended  to  friends  to  stand  open  to  the  leadings  of  the 
love  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ;  and  when  they  feel  drawings  in 
their  minds  to  sit  with  any  of  their  neighbouring  Monthly  or  Quarterly 
Meetings,  that  they  attend  thereto ;  and  that  such  Monthly  or  Quarterly 
Meetings  as  are  visited  receive  such  as  they  know  to  be  well  approved  at 
home,  in  the  love  of  God,  and  not  look  upon  them  as  intruders  :  so  shall 
mutual  help  be  given  and  received  amongst  us,  and  we  truly  be  a  people  led 
by  one  and  the  same  spirit.     1759. 

This  meeting  is  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  important  duties  which 
devolve  upon  Quarterly  and  Monthly  Meetings,  and,  under  this  impression, 
feels  that  small  Meetings  for  Worship  and  small  Preparative  Meetings  ought 
peculiarly  to  claim  their  attention.  We  desire  that  Quarterly  or  Monthly 
Meetings  may,  from  time  to  time,  consider  whether  these  meetings  are  held 
in  such  a  manner,  under  such  regulations,  and  at  such  times,  as  are  best 
adapted  to  answer  the  end  designed ;  and  whether  there  may  not  be  a 
propriety  in  appointing  suitable  committees  occasionally  to  visit  them. 
1815.— 1821.— 1822. 

This  meeting  has  been  afresh  impressed  with  the  benefits  resulting  from 
our  Christian  discipline,  that  salutary  provision  for  the  exercise  of  gospel  love 


177 


and  care,  and  for  the  purpose  of  reclaiming  and  restoring  those  who  may  be 
overtaken  with  a  fault.  We  believe  that  it  had  its  origin  in  Divine  authority; 
that  it  was  founded  on  love  one  towards  another ;  and  that  it  has  been  a  great 
blessing  to  our  society.  We  therefore  affectionately  recommend  that,  where 
any  are  deficient,  they  should,  in  tenderness  and  love,  be  invited  to  assemble 
with  their  brethren  in  meetings  held  on  these  occasions.  If  it  be  the  concern 
of  all,  when  thus  met,  to  seek  to  have  their  minds  settled  in  that  state,  in 
which  they  are  most  fit  to  perceive  the  gentle  intimations  and  restraints  of 
the  Spirit  of  Truth,  these  meetings  will  often  prove  times  of  gi-eat  instruction, 
of  close  self-examination,  and  of  a  renewal  of  strength  ;  they  would  then  tend 
to  unite  us  still  more  strongly  one  unto  another  in  the  bond  of  Christian  love ; 
and  they  would  be  a  means  of  increasing  our  esteem  for  those  salutary 
restraints  which  our  religious  testimonies  require.  Some  who  may  have  far 
to  travel  to  attend  such  meetings,  whilst  careful  not  to  neglect  their  outward 
affairs,  would  do  well,  on  the  recurrence  of  these  occasions,  to  consider 
whether  it  would  not  be  for  their  good  thus  to  be  separated  from  the  cares  of 
this  life,  and  to  breathe,  in  tender  aspirations,  for  strength  to  rise  above 
them ;  and  these  would,  we  believe,  often  be  permitted  to  feel,  that  such  acts 
of  dedication  are  followed  by  a  peaceful  reward.     1819.— 1820. 

We  recommend  that,  in  making  appointments,  care  be  taken  to  judge  of 
the  respective  qualifications  of  those  who  are  employed  in  the  service  of  the 
church,  and  not  to  introduce  friends  to  matters  which  may  be  beyond  their 
religious  strength.     1821. 

As  one  means  of  preserving  a  quiet,  settled  frame  of  mind,  we  exhort 
friends  to  consider  whether  it  may  not  be  injurious  to  enter  into  conversation, 
when  about  to  attend  a  meeting  for  discipline,  after  having  previously  been  at 
a  meeting  for  worship  ;  and  we  desire  that  this  care  may  prevail,  with  regard 
to  conversation,  both  before  entering,  and  on  leaving,  all  our  religious  meetings. 
The  meeting  for  divine  worship,  previous  to  a  meeting  for  discipline,  affoi^s 
an  opportunity  for  retirement  in  spirit  before  the  Lord,  a  state  in  which  we 
are  best  qualified  to  enter  upon  the  concerns  of  the  church  :  and,  if  friends 
endeavour  to  settle  down  in  this  collected  state  of  mind,  and  to  maintain  the 
watch  as  the  business  proceeds,  we  believe  they  will  often  be  sensible  of 
the   prevalence  of   Christian  love,  be  assisted   to  keep  their  own  wills  in 

2  A 


\ 


\ 


a 


"I 


178 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


179 


due  subjection,  and  manifest  to  others  that  they  have  no  desire  that  their 
sentiments  may  be  adopted,  rather  than  the  soHd  judgment  of  the  meeting. 
1821. 

The  true  nature  and  spirit  of  Christian  discipHne  are  thus  instructively 
unfolded  by  the  Apostle  Paul :  "  Brethren,  if  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault, 
ye  which  are  spiritual  restore  such  an  one  in  the  spirit  of  meekness ;  con- 
sidering thyself  lest  thou  also  be  tempted."  From  this  passage  we  may  learn 
that  the  first  object  of  our  discipline  ought  to  be,  to  restore  offenders  ;  and 
that  it  should  ever  be  conducted  in  the  spirit  of  humihty,  meekness,  and 
love. 

While  it  is  our  steadfast  endeavour,  in  the  government  of  the  Church,  to 
maintain  our  integrity  in  the  truth,  a  due  sense  of  our  own  frailty  will  dis- 
courage all  harsh  judgment  of  our  brethren  ;  and  the  love  of  Christ,  who  came 
to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  is  lost,  will  lead  his  servants  into  earnest  and 
patient  endeavours  to  gather  again  those  who  are  gone  astray.  Nor  ought 
this  Christian  care  to  cease  when  disownment  has  taken  place.  It  is  the 
earnest  desire  of  this  meeting,  that  such  individuals  may  not  be  overlooked  in 
any  part  of  the  society  ;  but  that  they  may  be  the  objects  of  the  tender  and 
watchful  care  of  Friends,  in  order  to  their  restoration.     1833. 

We  affectionately  invite  our  friends  upon  whom  the  labours  of  our  meetings 
for  discipline  may  largely  rest,  to  seek  for  abiUty  to  improve  these  occasions, 
by  the  expression  of  counsel  or  encouragement,  or  by  the  introduction  of  such 
subjects  as  may  be  profitably  brought  before  their  fellow-members  and  made 
the  means  of  illustrating  our  religious  principles. 

And  we  would  encourage  representatives,  m  reporting  their  attendance  to 

the  duties  of  their  appointment,  to  embrace  in  their  report  information,  even 

if  but  brief,  of  such  parts  of  the  proceedings  of  the  meeting  to  which  they 

had  been  deputed,  as  may  conduce  to  the  interest  and  profit  of  their  friends 
18fJl. 


..I 


„ 


Section  VIII. — Advices. 

In  order  to  bring  the  following  important  Advices  before  all  the  members 
of  our  religious  society,  as  well  as  those  who  attend  our  meetings  for  worship, 
but  are  not  in  membership  with  us,  it  is  concluded  that  they  be  read  AFTER 
the  close  of  a  First-day  morning  meeting  for  worship  once  in  the  year.  They 
are  also  to  be  read  in  the  winter  Quarterly  Meetings  for  discipline ;  and  in 
Monthly  Meetings,  either  consecutively  or  in  such  portions,  as  well  as  at  such 
times,  as  may  be  deemed  the  most  desirable.     1861. 

Take  heed,  dear  friends,  we  entreat  you,  to  the  convictions  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  who  leads,  through  unfeigned  repentance  and  living  faith  in  the  Son  of 
God,  to  reconciliation  with  our  Heavenly  Father,  and  to  the  blessed  hope  of 
eternal  life,  purchased  for  us  by  the  one  offering  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ. 

Be  earnestly  concerned  in  religious  meetings  reverently  to  present  yourselves 
before  the  Lord,  and  seek,  by  the  help  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  worship  God 
through  Jesus  Christ. 

Prize  the  privilege  of  access  by  Him  unto  the  Father ;  continue  ''  instant 
in  prayer,''  and  "  watch  in  the  same  with  thanksgiving." 

Be  in  the  frequent  practice  of  waiting  upon  the  Lord  in  private  retirement, 
honestly  examining  yourselves  as  to  your  growth  in  grace,  and  your  preparation 
for  the  life  to  come. 

Be  diligent  in  the  private  perusal  of  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  and  let  it  be 
your  earnest  endeavour  that  the  daily  reading  of  them  in  your  families  be 
devoutly  conducted. 

Be  careful  to  make  a  profitable  and  religious  use  of  those  portions  of  time, 
on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  which  are  not  occupied  by  our  meetings  for 
worship. 

Live  in  love  as  Christian  brethren,  ready  to  be  helpful  one  to  another, 
sympathizing  with  each  other  in  the  trials  and  aflaictions  of  hfe,  and  mani- 
festing an  earnest  desire  that  each  may  possess  a  well  grounded  hope  in 
Christ. 

2  A  2 


178 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


179 


due  subjection,  and  manifest  to  others  that  they  have  no  desire  that  their 
sentiments  may  be  adopted,  rather  than  the  solid  judgment  of  the  meeting. 
1821. 

The  true  nature  and  spirit  of  Christian  discipline  are  thus  instructively 
unfolded  by  the  Apostle  Paul :  "  Brethren,  if  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault, 
ye  which  are  spiritual  restore  such  an  one  in  the  spirit  of  meekness ;  con- 
sidering thyself  lest  thou  also  be  tempted."  From  this  passage  we  may  learn 
that  the  first  object  of  our  discipline  ought  to  be,  to  restore  offenders  ;  and 
that  it  should  ever  be  conducted  in  the  spirit  of  humility,  meekness,  and 
love. 

While  it  is  our  steadfast  endeavour,  in  the  government  of  the  Church,  to 
maintain  our  integrity  in  the  truth,  a  due  sense  of  our  own  frailty  will  dis- 
courage all  harsh  judgment  of  our  brethren  ;  and  the  love  of  Christ,  who  came 
to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  is  lost,  will  lead  his  servants  into  earnest  and 
patient  endeavours  to  gather  again  those  who  are  gone  astray.  Nor  ought 
this  Christian  care  to  cease  when  disownment  has  taken  place.  It  is  the 
earnest  desire  of  this  meeting,  that  such  individuals  may  not  be  overlooked  in 
any  part  of  the  society ;  but  that  they  may  be  the  objects  of  the  tender  and 
watchful  care  of  Friends,  in  order  to  their  restoration.     1833. 

We  affectionately  invite  our  friends  upon  whom  the  labours  of  our  meetings 
for  discipline  may  largely  rest,  to  seek  for  abihty  to  improve  these  occasions, 
by  the  expression  of  counsel  or  encouragement,  or  by  the  introduction  of  such 
subjects  as  may  be  profitably  brought  before  their  fellow-members  and  made 
the  means  of  illustrating  our  religious  principles. 

And  we  would  encourage  representatives,  in  reporting  their  attendance  to 

the  duties  of  their  appointment,  to  embrace  in  their  report  information,  even 

if  but  brief,  of  such  parts  of  the  proceedings  of  the  meeting  to  which  they 

had  been  deputed,  as  may  conduce  to  the  interest  and  profit  of  their  friends 
18(il. 


Section  VIII. — Advices. 

hi  order  to  bring  the  following  important  Advices  before  all  the  members 
of  our  religious  society,  as  well  as  those  who  attend  our  meetings  for  worship, 
but  are  not  in  membership  with  us,  it  is  concluded  tJiat  they  be  read  AFTER 
the  close  of  a  First-day  morning  meeting  for  worship  once  in  the  year.  They 
are  also  to  be  read  in  the  winter  Quarterly  Meetings  for  discipline ;  and  in 
Monthly  Meetings,  either  consecutively  or  in  such  portions,  as  well  as  at  such 
times,  as  may  be  deemed  the  most  desirable.     1861. 

Take  heed,  dear  friends,  we  entreat  you,  to  the  convictions  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  who  leads,  through  unfeigned  repentance  and  living  faith  in  the  Son  of 
God,  to  reconciliation  with  our  Heavenly  Father,  and  to  the  blessed  hope  of 
eternal  life,  purchased  for  us  by  the  one  offering  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ. 

Be  earnestly  concerned  in  religious  meetings  reverently  to  present  yourselves 
before  the  Lord,  and  seek,  by  the  help  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  worship  God 
through  Jesus  Christ. 

Prize  the  privilege  of  access  by  Him  unto  the  Father ;  continue  "  instant 
in  prayer,"  and  "  watch  in  the  same  with  thanksgiving." 

Be  in  the  frequent  practice  of  waiting  upon  the  Lord  in  private  retirement, 
honestly  examining  yourselves  as  to  your  growth  in  grace,  and  your  preparation 
for  the  life  to  come. 

Be  diligent  in  the  private  perusal  of  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  and  let  it  be 
your  earnest  endeavour  that  the  daily  reading  of  them  in  your  families  be 
devoutly  conducted. 

Be  careful  to  make  a  profitable  and  religious  use  of  those  portions  of  time, 
on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  which  are  not  occupied  by  our  meetings  for 
worship. 

Live  in  love  as  Christian  brethren,  ready  to  be  helpful  one  to  another, 
sympathizing  with  each  other  in  the  trials  and  afflictions  of  life,  and  mani- 
festing an  earnest  desire  that  each  may  possess  a  well  grounded  hope  in 
Christ. 

2  a  2 


\ 


'/ 


180 


Advices. 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE.  [CIIAP.    III. 

Watch  over  one  another  for  good  :  when  occasions  of  uneasiness  first 
appear  in  any,  let  them  be  treated  with  in  privacy  and  tenderness  before  the 
matter  is  communicated  to  another.  Should  differences  arise,  be  willing  early 
to  avail  yourselves  of  the  advice  and  judgment  of  your  brethren  ;  and  may 
friends  be  ready  to  undertake,  and  be  prudent  in  executing,  the  blessed  office 
of  peacemaker. 

Cherish  a  Christian  interest  on  behalf  of  such  attenders  of  your  meetings 
as  are  not  in  membership  ;  evincing  a  lively  concern  for  their  religious  welfare 
and  growth  in  the  truth. 

Follow  peace  with  all  men,  desiring  the  true  happiness  of  all ;  be  kind  and 
liberal  to  the  poor,  and  endeavour  to  promote  the  temporal,  moral,  and  religious 
well-being  of  your  fellow-men. 

With  a  tender  conscience,  and  in  accordance  with  the  precepts  of  the 
Gospel,  take  heed  to  the  limitations  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth  in  the  pursuit  of 
the  things  of  this  life. 

Maintain  strict  integrity  in  your  transactions  in  trade,  and  in  all  your 
outward  concerns.  Guard  against  a  spirit  of  speculation,  and  the  snare  of 
accumulating  wealth.  Remember  that  you  will  have  to  account  for  the  mode 
of  acquiring,  as  well  as  for  the  manner  of  using,  your  possessions ;  and  in 
the  final  disposition  of  them,  be  careful  to  make  a  judicious  and  equitable 
appropriation. 

In  contemplating  the  engagement  of  marriage,  look  principally  to  that 
which  will  help  you  on  your  heavenward  journey.  Pay  filial  regard  to  the 
judgment  of  your  parents.  Bear  in  mind  the  vast  importance,  in  sudi  a 
union,  of  an  accordance  in  religious  principles  and  practice.  Ask  counsel  of 
God ;  desiring,  above  all  temporal  considerations,  that  your  union  may  be 
owned  and  blessed  of  the  Lord. 

Watch  with  Christian  tenderness  over  the  opening  minds  of  your  children  • 
mure  them  to  habits  of  self-restraint  and  filial  obedience  ;  carefully  instruct 
them  m  the  knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  ;  and  seek  for  ability  to  imbue 
their  hearts  with  the  love  of  their  Heavenly  Father,  their  Redeemer,  and  their 
feanctifier. 

Be  careful  to  maintain  in  your  oTvn  conduct,  and  to  encourage  in  your 
fam.hes,  that  simplicity  in  deportment  and  attire,  that  avoidance  of  flattery 
and  msmcenty  in  language,  and  that  nonconformity  to  the  world  which 
become  the  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 


SECT 


1 


" 


.    VIII.] 


ADVICES. 


181 


Guard  watchfully  against  the  introduction  into  your  households  of  publica- 
tions of  a  hurtful  tendency.  Observe  simplicity  and  moderation  in  the 
furniture  of  your  houses,  and  in  your  style  and  manner  of  living. 

Avoid  vain  sports  and  places  of  diversion,  all  kinds  of  gaming,  the  uimeces- 
sary  frequenting  of  taverns  and  other  public-houses,  and  the  improper  use  of 
intcYicating  liquors  ;  and  guard  against  such  companionships,  indulgences  and 
recreations,  as  by  their  influence  may  interfere  with  your  growth  in  grace. 

Finally,  dear  friends,  let  your  conversation  be  as  it  becometh  the  Cxospel. 
E.xercise  yourselves  to  have  always  a  conscience  void  of  off-ence  toward  God 
and  toward  men  ;  endeavouring  to  maintain  the  unity  of  the  spirit  in  the  bond 
of  peace.     1791.— 1801.— 1833.— 1861. 


\ 


\' 


I 


182 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Oeneral 
Directions. 


Section  IX. — Queries. 

This  meeting  feels  a  lively  concern  to  remind  our  members,  that  the  inten- 
tion of  directing  sundry  queries  to  be  answered,  relative  to  the  conduct  of 
individuals  in  the  several  branches  of  our  Christian  profession,  is  not  only  to 
be  informed  of  the  state  of  our  meetings,  but  also  to  impress  on  the  minds  of 
friends  a  profitable  examination  of  themselves,  how  far  they  act  consistently 
with  their  religious  principles.  We  would  therefore  earnestly  recommend  to 
every  one  of  our  members,  more  especially  when  the  answers  are  drawn  up, 
to  examine  whether  he  himself  is  coming  up  in  that  life  of  self-denial  and 
devotedness  unto  God,  which  so  highly  becomes  all  who  make  profession  of  the 
name  of  Christ. 

Yet  it  is  not  to  arrangements,  however  perfect,  but  to  individual  faithfulness 
to  Christ,  in  daily  dependence  upon  the  help  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  must 
look  for  growth  in  the  truth,  and  vitality  in  the  Church.  As  this  faithfulness 
and  dependence  arc  maintained,  we  believe  these  queries  will  tend  to  promote 
the  religious  welfare  of  our  members,  and  the  upholding  of  our  Christian 
discipline  in  a  lively  and  healthy  condition.'^     1731. — 1833.— 1861. 


The  answers  to  the  queries  are  to  be  drawn  up  in  writing  in  the  respective 
meetings,  under  a  serious  consideration  of  ,the  state  of  the  meeting.  Those 
from  the  men's  meeting  are  intended  to  refer  to  the  state  and  conduct  of 
the  whole  body  of  men  and  women  Friends.     1787.— 1819.— 1833. 

In  framing  the  answers,  vague  and  general  terms  should,  as  far  as  practicable, 
be  avoided.  Where  deficiency  is  acknowledged,  report  is  to  be  made  in 
the  answer  whether  due  admonition  and  care  have  been  extended.  In  no 
case  whatever  is  a  friend  to  consider  himself  at  liberty  to  bring  forward  an 
exception  on  suspicion  only,  the  actual  existence  of  which  has  not  been 
certainly  ascertained.     1861. 

•  This  paragraph  to  be  read  in  the  Spring  Quarter  in  aU  our  meetings  previously  to  answering  the  quoriet 


SECT.  IX.] 


queries. 


183 


■ 


A  copy,  duly  signed,  of  the  answers  to  the  queries  agreed  upon  in  each 
Quarterly  Meeting  of  men  Friends  in  the  spring,  is  to  be  forwarded  to  the 
Recording  Clerk  in  London,  within  one  week  after  such  meeting,  with  a  view  to 
the  preparation  of  a  general  summary  of  all  the  answers  from  the  Quarterly 
Meetings,  under  the  direction  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings.  This  summary 
is  to  be  read  in  the  Yearly  Meeting,  after  the  general  answers  to  the  queries 
have  been  gone  through,  and  previously  to  the  meeting  entering  upon  the 
consideration  of  the  state  of  the  Society.     1861. 


In  the  Spring  the  first  seven  queries  are  to  be  answered  by  Monthly/  to  Men's  Queries. 
Quarterly  Meetings,  and  from  thence  to  this  meeting,  and  the  first  siof  by  Pre- 
parative to  Monthly  Meetings. 

In  the  Autumn  the  8th,  9th,  and  iOth  are  to  be  answered  by  Monthly  Meetings 
to  Quarterly  Meetings,  and  the  8th  and  9th  by  Preparative  to  Monthly 
Meetings.  Tlie  last  clause  of  the  7th  query  is  also  to  be  read  and  considered, 
in  the  Autumn,  both  in  Quarterly  and  Moyithly  Meetings. 

1.  Are  your  meetings  for  worship  regularly  held  ?  Do  friends  attend  them 
duly,  and  at  the  time  appointed  1 

2.  Are  friends  preserved  in  love  one  towards  another ;  and  do  they  avoid 
and  discourage  tale-bearing  and  detraction  ? 

3.  Are  friends  frequent  in  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  and  do  those  who 
have  children,  servants,  and  others  under  their  care,  encourage  them  in  the 
practice  of  this  religious  duty  ? 

4.  Are  friends  careful  to  maintain  a  religious  life  and  conversation,  consis- 
tent with  our  Christian  profession  ;  and  do  those  who  have  children  or  others 
under  their  care  endeavour,  by  example  and  precept,  to  train  them  up  in 
accordance  therewith  1 

5.  Are  friends  faithful  in  bearing  our  Christian  testimony  against  all 
ecclesiastical  demands  ? 

6.  Are  friends  faithful  in  maintaining  our  Christian  testimony  against  all 
war  ? 

7.  Are  your  meetings  for  transacting  the  affairs  of  the  Church  regularly 
held  and  duly  attended  ?  Is  the  discipline  administered  timely,  impartially, 
and  in  a  Christian  spirit  ?     And  are  Quarterly  and  Monthly  Meetings  careful 


184 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.  111. 


SECT.    IX.] 


QUERIES. 


185 


Men's  Queries,    to  give  to  their  Subordinate  meetings  such  assistance  as  may,  from  time  to 
time,  be  required  ? 

8.  Are  friends  just  in  their  deahngs,  punctual  in  fulfilling  their  engagements, 
and  clear  of  defrauding  the  public  revenue  ? 

9.  Are  the  necessities  of  the  poor  among  jou  properly  inspected  and 
relieved  ;  and  is  good  care  taken  of  the  education  of  their  offspring  ? 

10.  Is  the  advice  to  friends  on  the  subject  of  their  outward  affairs,  and  the 
timely  making  of  their  wills,  annually  given  1*  Are  the  rules  respecting 
removals,  the  revision  of  the  lists  of  members,  and  the  recording  of  births, 
marriages  and  burials,  observed  ?  Are  the  titles  of  your  meetino--house8 
burial-grounds,  &c.,  duly  preserved  and  recorded  :  and  is  all  other  trust- 
property  under  your  care  rightly  secured  and  applied  1 


Unanswered  ^^  ^^^^'*  ^^  r^rt/?c^  the  benefit  of  serious  self-ewaminafion,  and  to  induce  an 
Queries.  earnest  concern  for  the  good  of  others,  the  four  following  queries  are  to  be 
read  in  our  meetings  for  discipline ;  to  be  then  seriously  and  deliberately 
considered,  but  7iot  answered.  In  Quarterly  Meetings,  No.  /  in  the  Summer  ; 
Nos.  2  and  4  in  the  Autumn;  No.  3  in  the  Winter.  A  fid  in  Monthly  and 
Preparative  Meetings,  each  of  the  four  queries  once  in  the  year,  at  such  tifnes  a.s 
by  these  meetings  may  be  deemed  the  most  desirable. 

1.  What  is  the  religious  state  of  your  meeting ;  and  is  there  among  you 
evidence  of  a  growth  in  the  truth  1 

2.  Are  you  individually  giving  evidence  of  true  conversion  of  heart ;  of 
love  to  Christ,  and  self-denying  devotedness  to  Him  ;  and  of  a  growing 
preparation  for  the  life  to  come  ? 

3.  Do  you  maintain  a  watchful  care  against  conformity  to  the  world ; 
against  the  love  of  ease  and  self-indulgence,  or  being  unduly  absorbed  by  your 
outward  concerns  to  the  hindrance  of  your  religious  progress  ;  bearing  in  mind 
that  "  here  have  we  no  conthuiing  city  "  ? 

4.  Do  you  exercise  a  judicious  religious  care'  over  your  younger  members, 
manifesting  an  earnest  concern  that,  through  the  power  of  Divine  grace,  they 
may  all  become  established  in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  Gospel  ? 

•  See  page  167. 


f 


I 


In  the  Spring  the  first  six  of  the  Queries  are  to  be  answered  by  Preparative  Women's 
to  Monthly  Meetings,  by  Monthly  to  Quarterly  Meetings,  and  by  the  latter  to  ^''^'■'''• 
the  Yearly  Meeting. 

In  the  Autum7i,  the  7th  and  8th  are  to  be  answered  by  Preparative  to  Monthly 
Meetings,  and  by  Monthly  to  Quarterly  Meetings, 

1 .  Do  friends  attend  meetings  for  worship  and  discipline  duly,  and  at  the 
time  appointed  \ 

2.  Are  friends  preserved  in  love  one  towards  another  ;  and  do  they  avoid 
and  discourage  tale-bearing  and  detraction  ? 

3.  Are  friends  frequent  in  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  and  do  those  who 
have  children,  servants,  and  others  under  theii^  care,  encourage  them  in  the 
practice  of  this  religious  duty  ? 

4.  Are  friends  careful  to  maintain  a  religious  life  and  conversation,  consis- 
tent with  our  Christian  profession ;  and  do  those  who  have  children  or  others 
under  their  care  endeavour,  by  example  and  precept,  to  train  them  up  in 
accordance  therewith  ? 

5.  Are  friends  faithful  in  bearing  our  Christian  testimony  against  all 
ecclesiastical  demands  ? 

6.  Are  friends  faithful  in  maintaining  our  Christian  testimony  against  all 
war  ? 

7.  Are  friends  just  in  their  dealings,  punctual  in  fulfilling  their  engage- 
ments, and  clear  of  defrauding  the  public  revenue  1 

8.  Are  the  necessities  of  the  poor  among  you  properly  inspected  and 
relieved  ;  and  is  good  care  taken  of  the  education  of  their  offspring  ? 


In  order  to  realize  the  benefit  of  serious  self-ea;amination,  a7id  to  induce  an 
earnest  concern  for  the  good  of  others,  the  four  follotving  Queries  are  to  be  read 
in  Meetings  for  Discipline;  to  be  then  seriously  and  deliberately  considered,  but 
not  answered.  In  Quarterly  Meetings,— No.  /  in  the  Summer ;  Nos.  2  and  4  in 
the  Autumn;  No.  3  in  the  Wifiter.  And  in  Monthly  and  Preparative  Meetings, 
each  of  the  four  Queries  once  in  the  year,  at  such  times  as  by  these  meetings 
may  be  deemed  the  most  desirable. 

1.  What  \&  the  religious  state  of  your  meeting  ;  and  is  there  among  you 
evidence  of  a  growth  in  the  truth  ? 

2  B 


184 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.  III. 


Men's  Queries,    to  gWe  to  their  Subordinate  meetings  such  assistance  as  may,  from  time  to 
time,  be  required  ? 

8.  Are  friends  just  in  their  dealings,  punctual  in  fulfilling  their  engagements, 
and  clear  of  defrauding  the  public  revenue  ? 

9.  Are  the  necessities  of  the  poor  among  you  properly  inspected  and 
relieved  ;  and  is  good  care  taken  of  the  education  of  their  offspring  ? 

10.  Is  the  advice  to  friends  on  the  subject  of  their  outward  affairs,  and  the 
timely  making  of  their  wills,  annually  given  ?♦  Are  the  rules  respecting 
removals,  the  revision  of  the  lists  of  members,  and  the  recording  of  births, 
marriages  and  burials,  observed  ?  Are  the  titles  of  your  meeting-houses 
burial-grounds,  &c.,  duly  preserved  and  recorded  :  and  is  all  other  trust- 
property  under  your  care  rightly  secured  and  applied  ? 


Unanswered 
Queries. 


In  order  to  realize  the  benefit  of  serious  self-examinaiion,  and  to  induce  an 
earnest  concern  for  the  good  of  others,  the  four  following  queries  are  to  he 
read  in  our  meetings  for  discipline ;  to  be  then  seriously  and  deliberately 
considered,  but  not  answered.  In  Quarterly  Meetings,  No.  /  in  the  Summer  • 
Nos.  2  and  4  in  the  Autumn ;  No.  3  in  the  Wintei^.  And  in  Monthly  and 
Preparative  Meetings,  each  of  the  four  queries  once  in  the  year,  at  such  ti^nes  as 
by  these  meetings  may  he  deemed  the  most  desirable. 

1.  What  is  the  religious  state  of  your  meeting;  and  is  there  amoncr  you 
evidence  of  a  growth  in  the  truth  ?  "^ 

2.  Are  you  individually  giving  evidence  of  true  conversion  of  heart ;  of 
love  to  Christ,  and  self-denying  devotedness  to  Him  ;  and  of  a  growing 
preparation  for  the  life  to  come  ? 

3.  Do  you  maintain  a  watchful  care  against  conformity  to  the  world  • 
against  the  love  of  ease  and  self-indulgence,  or  being  unduly  absorbed  by  your 
outward  concerns  to  the  hindrance  of  your  religious  progress;  bearing  in  mind 
that  "  here  have  we  no  continuing  city  ''  ? 

4.  Do  you  exercise  a  judicious  religious  care  over  your  younger  members 
manifcstmg  an  earnest  concern  that,  through  the  power  of  Divine  grace  they 
may  all  become  established  in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  Gospel  ? 

•  Seepage  167. 


SECT.    IX.] 


QUERIES. 


185 


In  the  Spring  the  first  sia^  of  the  Queries  are  to  be  answered  by  Preparative 
to  Monthly  Meetings,  by  Monthly  to  Quarterly  Meetings,  and  by  the  latter  to 
the  Yearly  Meeting. 

In  the  Autumii,  the  7th  and  8th  are  to  be  answered  by  Preparative  to  Monthly 
Meetings,  and  by  Monthly  to  Quarterly  Meetings. 

1.  Do  friends  attend  meetings  for  worship  and  discipline  duly,  and  at  the 
time  appointed  ? 

2.  Are  friends  preserved  in  love  one  towards  another  ;  and  do  they  avoid 
and  discourage  tale-bearing  and  detraction  ? 

3.  Are  friends  frequent  in  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  and  do  those  who 
have  children,  servants,  and  others  under  their  care,  encourage  them  in  the 
practice  of  this  religious  duty  ? 

4.  Are  friends  careful  to  maintain  a  religious  hfe  and  conversation,  consis- 
tent with  our  Christian  profession  ;  and  do  those  who  have  children  or  others 
under  their  care  endeavour,  by  example  and  precept,  to  train  them  up  in 
accordance  therewith  ? 

5.  Are  friends  faithful  in  bearing  our  Christian  testimony  against  all 
ecclesiastical  demands  ? 

6.  Are  friends  faithful  in  maintaining  our  Christian  testimony  against  all 
war  ? 

7.  Are  friends  just  in  their  dealings,  punctual  in  fulfilling  their  engage- 
ments, and  clear  of  defrauding  the  public  revenue  ? 

8.  Are  the  necessities  of  the  poor  among  you  properly  inspected  and 
relieved  ;  and  is  good  care  taken  of  the  education  of  their  offspring  ? 


Women's 
Queries. 


In  order  to  realize  the  benefit  of  serious  self-examination,  and  to  induce  an 
earnest  concern  for  the  good  of  others,  the  four  following  Queries  are  to  be  read 
in  Meetings  for  Discij}line;  to  be  then  seriously  and  deliberately  considered,  but 
not  ansicered.  In  Quarterly  Meetings.— No.  /  in  the  Summer ;  Nos.  2  and  \  in 
the  Autumn ;  No.  3  in  the  Winter.  And  in  Monthly  and  Preparative  Meetings, 
each  of  the  four  Queries  once  in  the  year,  at  such  times  as  by  these  7neeti7igs 
may  be  deemed  the  most  desirable. 

1.  What  is  the  religious  state  of  your  meeting  ;  and  is  there  among  you 
evidence  of  a  growth  in  the  truth  ? 

2  B 


186 


Women's 
Queries. 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


2.  Are  you  individually  giving  evidence  of  true  conversion  of  heart ;  of 
love  to  Christ,  and  self-denying  devotedness  to  Him  ;  and  of  a  growing  pre- 
paration for  the  life  to  come  1 

3.  Do  you  maintain  a  watchful  care  against  conformity  to  the  world; 
against  the  love  of  ease  and  self-indulgence,  or  being  unduly  absorbed  by  your 
outward  concerns  to  the  hindrance  of  your  religious  progress  ;  bearing  in 
mind  that  "  here  have  we  no  continuing  city  "  ? 

4.  Do  you  exercise  a  judicious  religious  care  over  your  younger  members, 
manifesting  an  earnest  concern  that,  through  the  power  of  Divine  grace,  they 
may  all  become  established  in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  Gospel? 


/ 


187 


Section  X. — Oversight. 

If  any  weakness,  shortness,  failure,  or  unfaithfulness  appear  in  any  pro-  Genmi 
fessing  the  same  truth  with  us,  we  hope  faithful  friends  and  brethren  will  ^"""'"• 
continue  their  Christian  care  for  their  help,  instruction,  and  admonition,  in 
the  love  and  power  of  the  Lord,  as  in  his  wisdom  they  shall  see  cause,  still 
aiming  at  their  good,  their  inward  peace  of  conscience,  and  salvation  in  Christ 
Jesus.     1701.  P.  E. 

Beware  of  that  wisdom  which  descendeth  not  from  above,  but  is  earthly 
sensual,  and  puffeth  up  the  mind ;  but  be  ye,  like  our  great  pattern  the  Lord 
Jesus,  meek  and  lowly  in  heart,  not  seeking  your  own  glory,  but  the  honour 
of  Him  that  hath  called  you.  Be  ready  to  every  good  office  of  love,  even  to  the 
least  of  Christ's  disciples,  and  He  will  esteem  it  as  done  to  Himself:  delight  to 
encourage  those  who  are  honest  and  sincere  in  heart,  and  to  strengthen  the 
feeble-minded  under  their  trials  and  conflicts ;  so  shall  ye  become  as  nursing- 
fathers  and  nursing-mothers  in  the  church  of  God,  and  be  qualified  with 
wisdom  from  above  to  administer  suitably  to  the  conditions  of  others,  to  the 
comforting  of  their  souls,  that  they  may  have  cause  to  bless  the  Lord  on  your 
behalf.     1743.  P.  E. 

You  that  are  elders  and  overseers  in  the  church,  and  concerned  in  the 
maintenance  of  good  order  and  the  preservation  of  the  discipline,  keep  your 
own  hands  clean,  and  garments  unspotted;  that  you  may  rebuke  with 
authority,  and  being  clothed  with  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  the  Lamb, 
may  steadfastly  persevere  in  the  discharge  of  the  duty  committed  to  you ;  that 
when  the  great  Shepherd  shaU  appear,  you  may  receive  the  reward  of  "  Well 
done,  good  and  faithful  servant ;"— "  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord  " 
1753. 

We  especially  intreat  those  appointed  as  elders  and  overseers  to  be  diligent 
in  the  discharge  of  their  important  duties ;  that  the  ignorant  may  be°  in- 

2  B  2 


\ 


188 


General 
Counsel. 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


formed,  the  weak  strengthened,  the  tender  encouraged,  the  scattered  sought 
out,  the  unwary  cautioned,  the  unruly  warned.  If  private  labour  be  faithfully 
and  early  administered  when  necessary,  the  hands  of  those  concerned  in  the 
further  exercise  of  the  discipline  will  not  be  weakened  by  a  consciousness  of 
their  having  themselves  departed  from  the  true  order  of  the  Gospel.  1780. — 
1801.— 1833.— 1861. 

We  find,  at  this  as  at  other  times,  that  several  persons  have  been  added  to 
us  by  convincement.  We  desire  it  may  also  have  been  by  conversion.  Such, 
truly  convinced  and  converted,  are  a  strength  to  us.  They  know  the  sacrifice 
which  they  have  made  for  their  present  condition,  and  value  it  accordingly. 
But  we  are  sometimes  grieved  that  persons  finding  their  way,  and  probably 
through  self-denial,  into  our  society,  do  not  always  retain  their  ground  ;  the 
salt  doth  not  always  retain  its  savour.  In  tenderness  therefore  we  intrcat  the 
newly-convinced  not  to  esteem  their  admission  as  a  period  of  rest  from 
conflict.  It  rather  requires  a  deeper  exercise.  And  we  beseech  friends 
among  whom  such  may  dwell,  to  treat  them  with  great  circumspection  as  well 
as  kindness.  Beware  of  hurting  them  by  any  ill  example.  They  may  be 
offended,  and,  if  they  are  sincere,  they  are  in  the  number  of  those  w^hom  we 
are  cautioned  not  to  offend.  On  the  other  hand,  they  are  tender  and 
inexperienced,  and  they  may  be  laden  with  the  concerns  of  our  discipline 
faster  than  their  strength  will  bear.  Thus,  friends,  on  every  occasion  we  see 
that  sound  judgment  and  sound  practice  require  depth  and  solidity.  Let  us 
then  keep  in  view,  and  earnestly  desire  to  be  endued  with,  that  discernment 
which  is  one  means,  under  the  direction  of  the  Holy  Head,  of  edifying  the  body 
of  Christ.     1807.  P.  E. 

We  have  in  this  meeting  been  led  to  the  reflection,  that  one  of  the  great 
benefits  of  religious  society  is,  that  it  places  us  under  the  care  one  of  another, 
and  that  we  are  called  upon  to  watch  over  each  other  for  good.  When  we 
see  any  of  our  brethren  or  sisters  overtaken  with  a  fault,  or  neglecting  an 
important  duty,  we  ought  to  cherish  a  solicitude  for  their  improvement ;  and, 
in  that  love  which  would  lead  them  to  Christ,  to  offer  such  counsel  or 
encouragement  as  we  may  think  best  calculated  to  help  them.  Much  depends 
on  the  manner  in  which  advice  is  offered,  and  on  our  embracing  the  right 
opportunity  to  convey  it.  If  it  should  not  immediately  have  a  salutary  eff'ect,  we 


SECT.    X.] 


OVERSIGHT. 


189 


are  not  to  be  too  much  discouraged  ;  we  ought  to  take  heed  that  we  become  General 
not  impatient  or  discomposed,  but  repeat  our  eff*orts  in  a  spirit  of  love  and  ^''""''^^• 
forbearance.     The  result  of  this  Christian  concern  for  our  friends  is  often 
greater  than  is  at  the  time  apparent. 

In  the  exercise  of  this  duty,  it  becomes  those  who  have  the  earhest  oppor- 
tunity  of  knowing  the  faults  of  others,  seriously  to  consider  on  all  occasions, 
whether  they  ought  not  to  endeavour  to  reclaim  them  before  they  disclose  the 
matter  to  another.  At  the  same  time  w^e  believe  it  has  often  happened,  that 
the  lengthened  concealment  of  the  errors  of  our  friends  from  those  who  were 
best  qualified  to  advise  them,  has  been  productive  of  serious  injury,  which 
might  have  been  prevented  by  an  early,  yet  prudent,  disclosure  to  those  of 
greater  experience.     1827.  P.  E. 

We  are  afresh  engaged  to  encourage  all  Friends  to  watch  over  one  another 
for  good.     We  greatly  desire  the  increase  of  true  overseers  amongst  us,  under 
whatever  name  they  may  stand  in  the  church.     We  exhort  ministers,  elders, 
and  overseers,  to  take  the  oversight  of  the  flock,  not  by  constraint,  but  wilHngly, 
and  of  a  ready  mind.     May  those  who  are  called  to  minister  in  word  and 
doctrine,  be  diligent  in  the  exercise  of  their  gifts  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and 
in  humble  dependence  on  the  ability  which  He  giveth.     And  may  the  ciders 
not  consider  themselves  solely  appointed  to  the  care  of  the  ministry ;  but 
maintain  a  lively  concern  that  all  the  members  of  their  respective  meetings  may 
walk  in  the  paths  of  safety,  and  be  led  into  the  pastures  of  life.    We  earnestly 
desire  that  every  appearance  of  good  may  be  cherished ;  that  counsel  and 
encouragement   may   be  extended   to  the  young  and  inexperienced,  and  a 
parental  care  exercised  over  those  who  appear  to  be  in  danger  of  wandering 
from  the  fold  of  Christ.     May  the  body  be  thus  edified  in  love,  and  the 
fellowship  of  the  Gospel  increase  amongst  us.     1833. 

This  meeting  has  been  brought  under  concern  in  reference  to  a  practice, 
into  which  some  members  of  our  religious  Society  have  been  drawn,  of 
frequenting  public  worship,  conducted  in  a  manner  at  variance  with  our 
Christian  profession,  where  modes  and  forms  are  made  use  of,  from  which  we 
are  religiously  restrained,  and  by  which  our  ancient  testimony  to  the  call  and 
qualification  of  gospel  ministry  is  infringed  upon.  We  are  therefore  engaged 
to   recommend    overseers   and  other  concerned  friends  in   their   respective 


190 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


meetings,  where  such  cases  may  occur,  in  tenderness  and  love,  faithfully  to 
labour  with  such  individuals  for  the  removal  of  this  cause  of  uneasiness.    1840. 


Non-Members,  ^q  cstccm  it  very  necessary  that  young  convinced  and  well  inclined 
persons  and  friends  be  early  visited,  in  the  love  of  God,  by  faithful  friends  ; 
for  their  encouragement,  help,  and  furtherance  in  the  truth.     1710.  P.  E. 

This  meeting  has  been  again  introduced  into  a  feehng  of  religious  interest 
on  behalf  of  those  children,  who,  though  not  members  of  our  society,  are 
connected  with  it  in  a  greater  degree  than  with  any  other  religious 
community.  It  is  grateful  to  find  that  the  attention  of  friends  in  various 
parts  has  been  increasingly  turned  to  the  right  education  of  this  class,  and  to 
the  provision  of  schools  for  this  purpose  ;  and  we  desire  to  encourage  the 
friends  who  have  formed  such  establishments,  and  who  have  the  charge  of 
them,  as  well  as  those  who  have  the  care  of  our  public  schools  in  which  a 
limited  number  of  children,  not  members,  are  admitted,  to  take  measures  by 
which  the  children  of  this  description  may,  on  their  quitting  these  schools,  bo 
introduced  to  the  kind  notice  of  some  well  concerned  friend  or  friends  in  the 
places  where  they  may  be  settled  as  apprentices  or  otherwise ;  so  that  the 
rehgious  care  which  has  been  bestowed  upon  them  in  their  education  may  not 
be  lost,  for  want  of  the  exercise  of  a  friendly  oversight  in  the  succeeding  and 
often  dangerous  steps  of  their  youth.     IS-ll. 


Junior 
Members. 


It  appears,  from  information  received  by  this  meeting,  that  young  men, 
members  of  our  society,  who  have  removed  to  London  from  various  parts  of 
the  country,  are  frequently,  from  the  want  of  proper  superintendence  and 
suitable  employment,  placed  in  circumstances  of  great  difficulty  and  danger. 
This  meeting  has  been  painfully  affected  on  this  subject ;  and  whilst  we  feel 
a  tender  sympathy  with  such  individuals,  we  believe  it  right  earnestly  to 
impress  on  the  attention  of  Friends,  in  our  several  Quarterly  and  Monthly 
Meetings,  the  very  great  peril  which  young  men  cannot  fail  to  incur,  who  come 
to  this  great  metropolis,  or  other  large  places,  without  any  definite  prospect  of 
protection  or  employment :  it  is  but  too  evident  that  such  a  proceeding  may 


SECT.   X.] 


OVERSIGHT. 


191 


lead  even  to  their  ruin.  We  believe  that  much  may  be  effected  by  the  kind  junior 
endeavours  of  friends,  in  procuring  for  our  young  men  situations  in  the^'^^'""' 
country;  and  if  these  endeavours  were  diligently  used  immediately  on  the 
return  of  lads  from  school,  it  would  often  be  the  means  of  preventing  f\iture 
difficulties.  It  is  also  of  great  importance  to  forward  certificates  on  behalf  of 
such  young  persons,  as  early  as  possible  after  their  removal ;  and  to  place 
them,  even  before  the  sending  of  their  certificates,  under  the  kind  notice  of 
friends. 

In  reference  to  this  subject,  which  hajs  thus  engaged  our  attention,  we  are 
again  concerned  earnestly  to  advise  friends,  in  their  choice  of  servants, 
apprentices,  and  assistants,  to  prefer  the  members  of  our  society:  a  preference 
which  seems  to  form  an  essential  part  of  the  care  which  we  owe  to  our 
religious  body.     1821. 

This  meeting  earnestly  recommends  to  all  friends  who  are  concerned  for 
the  prosperity  of  the  truth,  to  exercise  a  tender  care  over  the  younger 
members  of  our  society,  bearing  in  mind  the  •  exposed  situation  of  many  of 
them  and   their  critical  period  of  Hfe.      We   would  encourage   friends  to 
cultivate  an  acquaintance  with  such,  to  call  upon  them  at  their  places  of 
abode,  and  to  manifest,  by  the  general  tenor  of  their  conduct  towards  them, 
a  kind  interest  in  their  welfare  and  preservation  from  harm,  and  a  solicitude 
that  they  may  be  established  on  the  right  foundation,— in  the  faith  and  hope 
of  the  Gospel.     We  believe  this  feehng  of  regard,  if  cherished,  will  induce 
friends,   when   any  are  not   diligent  in   attending  our  religious  meetings,  to 
press  upon  them  the  advantage  and  importance  of  tliis  primary  duty.     It  will 
lead  them  also  to  encourage  our  young  people  to  read  the  Holy  Scriptures 
daily,  with  desires  that  the  Lord  may  bless  these  invaluable  writings  to  their 
spiritual  instruction.     And  we  intreat  friends  to  promote,  especially  among 
the  younger  part  of  our  body,  an  acquaintance  with  the  writings  of  our 
approved  authors;   in   which   are   set   forth   the   grounds  of  our  religious 
testimonies,   the   persecutions   suffered  by  our  faithful   predecessors  in  the 
support  of  them,  and  many  instances  of  the  visitations  of  divine  love,  so  often 
mercifully  granted  in  early  life.     1833. 

Religious  education  is  not  confined  to  the  nurture  of  early  childhood,  nor 
to  the  training  of  youth  during  the  period  generally  passed  at  school.     The 


192 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.  III. 


193 


Junior 
Members. 


circumstances  of  young  people  from  the  time  of  their  leaving  school,  and  as 
they  pass  onwards  to  early  manhood,  have  awakened  our  tender  sohcitude. 
Their  inexperience,  their  temptations,  and  the  disadvantages  under  which 
some  of  them  are  placed,  give  them  a  strong  claim  upon  the  kind  consideration 
and  the  watchful  care  of  friends  :  those  especially  in  whose  famihes  they  are 
placed,  whether  as  apprentices  or  otherwise,  have  the  opportunity  of  contri- 
buting largely  to  the  comfort,  and  help,  and  good  of  those  in  their  employ,  by 
protecting  them  from  harm,  and  strengthening  their  best  resolutions.  We 
believe  that  many  of  our  friends  are  honestly  engaged  rightly  to  discharge 
these  duties ;  we  are  well  aware  that  they  cannot  do  so  without  personal 
sacrifice,  but  we  would  have  them  to  consider  that,  in  such  acts  of  fatherly 
kindness,  they  may  be  the  means  of  doing  much  towards  keeping  from  evil  this 
interesting  portion  of  their  household.  As  there  is  joy  in  Heaven  over  the 
repentance  of  one  transgressor,  surely  those  who  are  made  instrumental  in 
sheltering  their  younger  brethren  from  evil,  must  be  employed  in  a  service 
acceptable  to  their  Lord  ;  and  they  will  not  lose  their  reward.     1 844.  P.  E. 

The  offices  of  Elder  and  Overseer  amongst  us  are  of  great  importance,  and, 
when  rightly  filled,  of  great  value.  We  feel  much  for  our  friends  who  are 
appointed  to  these  stations.  In  the  right  performance  of  their  service  much 
humiliation  may  prevail ;  but,  whilst  it  is  well  that  they  should  be  sensible  of  their 
own  infirmity,  this  consideration  ought  not  to  be  allowed  to  interfere  with  the 
right  discharge  of  their  duty.  We  encourage  them  to  cherish  an  interest  in 
the  spiritual  welfare  of  all  their  fellow-members,  to  exercise  a  watchful  care 
and  affectionate  oversight,  and  more  especially  to  manifest  their  sympathy 
with  their  younger  friends,  in  the  peculiar  circumstances  in  which  some  of  them 
may  be  placed.  We  invite  them  to  be  diligent  in  warning  and  counselhng  the 
young,  in  privacy,  faithfulness,  and  love ;  endeavouring  to  attract  them  to  the 
paths  of  virtue  and  self-denial,  and  to  a  living,  experimental  faith  in  Christ,  as 
their  Shepherd,  their  Saviour,  and  their  King.  Nor  would  we  limit  the  per- 
formance of  these  duties  to  those  who  occupy  such  stations ;  we  are  all  to 
watch  over  one  another  for  good  and  to  be  mutually  interested  one  for  another, 
being  united  together  as  lively  stones  in  the  spiritual  building  of  which  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  the  chief  corner-stone.     1851.  P.  E. 


Section  XL— Ministers  and  Elders  and  their  Meetings. 

It  is  agreed,  that,  as  far  as  can  suitably  be  done,  there  be  held  in  each  i^cai 
Monthly  Meetmg,  a  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders  once  in  three  months,  ^''^^^' 
some  time  previous  to  those  Monthly  Meetings  which  immediately  precede 
the  Quarterly  Meeting ;  in  which  meetings,  after  some  time  spent  in  sohd 
retirement,  the  queries  addressed  to  ministers  and  elders  are  to  be  read  and 
considered,  and,  at  the  specified  times,  answered  in  writing,  according  to  the 
directions  of  this  meeting  in  that  behalf  Opportunity  also  may  here  be  given 
for  tender  advice  and  assistance,  as  the  nature  of  any  case  may  require  :  and 
representatives,  taken  from  the  members  in  either  station,  are  to  be  appointed 
to  attend  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  constituted  of  such 
representatives,  and  of  the  other  approved  ministers  and  elders  of  the  Quarterly 
Meetmg.  A  list  of  the  names  of  all  the  ministers  and  elders  in  the  several 
Monthly  Meetings,  is  to  be  kept  by  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and 
Elders,  and  annually  revised.     1757.— 1801.— 1833.— 1861. 


I 


At  each  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elde.^,  the  queries  are  to  be  Quarterly 
read  ;  and,  in  Spring  and  Autumn,  the  answers  thereto  from  its  subordinate  "««""«»• 
meetings:  to  which  latter  meetings  such  advice  is  to  be  extended  as  circum- 
stances may  require.    At  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  next 
preceding  the  Yearly  Meeting,  a  general  answer  is  to  be  drawn  up,  to  be  sent 
by  representatives  to   the   Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders.      The 
Quarterly  Meeting  is  to  be  furnished  with  the  names  of  these  representatives, 
together  with  a  report  in  writing  of  the  regular  holding  of  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  during  the  year.     The  answei^  to  the  queries 
prepared  by  that  meeting  are  to  be  in  readiness  to  be  produced  if  called  for 
1757.— 1801.— 1833.-1861. 

This  meeting  recommends   to  ministers  and  elders,  when  they  deem  it 
proper  to  submit  to  the  Monthly  Meetings  to  which  they  belong,  the  propriety 

2  c 


i 


194 


CHRISTIAN  DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Yearly 
Meetings. 


of  acknowledging  a  friend  as  a  minister,  that,  previously  to  doing  so,  they 
should  apply  to,  and  have  the  advice  of,  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Ministers 
and  Elders,  of  which  they  form  a  part.  No  record  of  such  cases  is  to  be  made 
in  any  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders.     1830. 


It  is  the  sense  and  judgment  of  this  meeting,  that  it  is  of  advantage  to  the 
society  to  hold  a  Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  in  London,  preceding 
the  Yearly  Meeting,  to  be  continued  by  adjournments,  so  that  such  adjourn- 
ments do  not  interfere  with  the  sittings  of  this  meeting ;  and  that  such  meeting 
do  not  in  any  wise  take  upon  it,  or  interfere  with,  any  part  of  the  discipline 
of  the  church,  belonging  either  to  this  meeting,  or  to  any  subordinate  meeting. 

The  several  Quarterly  Meetings  of  Ministers  and  Elders  in  Great  Britain  are 
to  appoint  at  least  two  of  their  members  as  representatives.  The  Yearly 
Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  of  Ireland  is  also  to  appoint  some  of  its 
members,  as  may  be  convenient ;  and  the  whole  are  to  form,  together  with  such 
recorded  ministers  and  appointed  elders  as  may  be  in  London,  the  said  Yearly 
Meeting  of  ^Ministers  and  Elders. 

That  meeting  is  to  receive  and  read  the  answers  to  the  queries  from  the 
Quarterly  Meetings  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  by  which  an  opportunity  will  be 
given  of  imparting  such  advice  as  shall  be  necessary ;  and,  after  having  informed 
itself,  by  means  of  the  answers  received,  of  the  state  of  the  ministers  and  elders 
in  the  several  Quarterly  Meetings,  it  is  to  lay  annually  before  this  meeting  a 
summary,  yet  clear,  account  thereof  The  said  meeting  is  also  to  desire 
all  friends  in  the  station  of  elder  then  in  London,  to  meet  at  the  close 
of  the  different  meetings  for  worship  in  the  city  and  its  vicinity,  which  they 
may  attend  during  the  time  of  holding  this  meeting.  And  it  is  to  be  con- 
sidered the  proper  business  of  the  friends  thus  met  to  communicate  such  advice 
and  in  such  manner  as  they,  in  the  wisdom  of  truth,  may  find  needful,  and  to 
make  a  general  report  to  some  adjournment  of  the  said  meeting.  1753.— 
1757.— 1801.— 1833.— 1861. 

It  is  the  sense  and  judgment  of  this  meeting,  that  ministers  who  believe  it 
to  be  their  religious  duty  to  travel  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel  in  foreign  parts, 
do  submit  the  same,  not  only  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  which  they  belong, 


SECT.   XI.]  MINISTERS   AND   ELDERS   AND   THEIR   MEETINGS. 

but  also  to  their  Quarterly  Meeting,  and,  unless  the  service  be  confined  to 
those  professing  with  Friends  in  the  south  of  France,  or  at  Minden  and 
Pyrmont,  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  or  to  the  Morning 
Meeting,  in  order  to  be  favoured  with  the  concurrent  testimonies  of  the  said 
meetings,  to  strengthen  them  in  so  great  and  weighty  engagements. 

When  either  of  these  meetings  shall  have  confirmed  the  liberation  of  a 
minister  to  travel  in  foreign  parts,  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel,  the  same  shall 
be  reported  to  this  meeting.     1763.— 1861. 


195 


The  meeting  which  is  held  in  London  under  the  denomination  of  the  Morning 
Morning  Meeting,  first  established  in  the  year  1672,  is  considered  by  this^"^*"'^* 
meeting  as  constituted  of  the  acknowledged  ministers  and  appointed  elders  of 
the  Quarterly  Meetings  of  London  and  Middlesex,  Bedfordshire  and  Hert- 
fordshire, Berkshire  and  Oxfordshire,  Buckinghamshire  and  Northamptonshire, 
Essex,  Kent,  and  that  of  Sussex,  Surrey  and  Hants.  It  is  to  meet  once  in 
three  months,  subject  to  being  convened,  in  the  intervals,  at  the  call  of  any 
three  of  its  members.     1833. — 1861. 

This  meeting  considers  that,  agreeably  to  the  established  usage  of  the 
society,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Morning  Meeting  to  exercise  a  tender  Christian 
care  over  those  ministers  from  foreign  parts  who  may  from  time  to  time  visit 
the  city  of  London  and  its  vicinity. 

It  is  also  the  office  of  that  meeting  to  judge  of  the  religious  concerns  of 
such  ministers  as  may  have  been  liberated  by  their  Monthly  and  Quarterly 
Meetings,  to  travel  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel  in  foreign  parts,  when  great 
inconvenience  would  ensue  from  their  waiting  for  the  occurrence  of  the  Yearly 
Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders :  the  said  meeting  is  also  left  at  Hberty  to 
grant  certificates  to  ministering  friends  returning  to  America  under  similar 
circumstances.  On  all  such  occasions  the  Morning  Meeting  is  to  inform  the 
Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  of  its  proceedings.     1833.— 1861. 

The  circumstances  of  our  friends,  who  come  from  America  to  this  country 
in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  have  engaged  our  brotherly  consideration.  Whilst 
feeling  the  importance  of  in  nowise  interfering  with  the  blessed  guidance  of 
the  Spirit  of  truth  in  their  religious  movements,  this  meeting  is  of  the  judg- 

2  c  2 


196 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Counsel. 


ment,  that  advantage  would  arise  from  our  dear  friends  proceeding  to  London 
as  soon  as  may  be  after  their  arrival  in  this  country,  whenever  they  can  con- 
veniently do  so,  and  feel  it  not  incompatible  with  the  pointings  of  duty.  This 
course  is  recommended  in  order  that,  in  accordance  with  the  regulations  of  this 
meeting,  their  certificates  may  be  verified  by  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  and  an 
opportunity  be  at  the  same  time  afforded  them  for  attending  the  Morning 
Meeting  of  ministers  and  elders,  and  thus  early  partaking  of  the  sympathy 
and  aid  of  the  members  of  that  meeting.  But,  in  offering  this  suggestion,  we 
desire  that  our  brethren  and  sisters  from  a  distant  land,  travellino;  amongst  us 
in  the  service  of  the  Gospel,  may  continue  to  receive  from  Friends  everywhere 
a  large  measure  of  kind  assistance  and  Christian  sympathy.     1855. 


Let  the  elders,  when  they  see  occasion,  advise  ministers  to  be  very  pru- 
dent in  their  conduct,  not  as  busy-bodies,  nor  meddling  with  family  or  personal 
affairs,  in  which  they  are  not  concerned,  or  required  to  be  assisting ;  and  to  be 
very  tender  of  one  another's  reputation,  and  of  that  of  friends  among  whom 
they  travel ;  neither  giving  ear  to,  nor  spreading,  reports  tending  to  raise  in 
the  minds  of  others  a  lessening  or  disesteem  of  any  of  the  brotherhood ;  and, 
as  soon  as  their  service  in  the  ministry  is  over,  to  return  to  their  habitations, 
and  there  take  a  reasonable  and  prudent  care  of  their  own  business,  household, 
and  family.  And  we  advise  ministers  to  have  it  much  at  heart  to  maintain  a 
perfect  harmony  and  good  understanding  with  the  Monthly  Meetings  to 
which  they  belong,  and  that  they  shew  themselves  ready  to  hear  and  receive 
advice,  as  well  as  teach  and  instruct.      1731. 

Every  meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  may,  as  it  shall  seem  meet  in  the 
wisdom  of  truth,  advise,  exhort,  and  rebuke,  in  Christian  tenderness  and 
faithfulness,  any  of  its  members,  or  any  who  may  be  travelling  in  the  work  of 
the  ministry  within  the  compass  of  such  meeting.  But  if  the  Monthly 
Meeting  to  which  such  ministers  belong  shall  take  the  case  under  its  own  care, 
then,  on  notice  being  given  of  the  same,  the  proceedings  of  the  Meeting  of 
Ministers  and  Elders  shall  cease.     1735.— 1833.— 1861. 

This  meeting,  feeling  the  importance  of  extending  care  and  counsel,  as  well 
as  manifesting  due  sympathy,  towards  those  who  are  liberated  to  travel  in  the 


SECT.  XI.]  MINISTERS  AND   ELDERS  AND   THEIR   MEETINGS. 

work  of  the  ministry,  wishes  to  encourage  friends  under  the  appointment  of 
elder,  to  be  wilHng,  as  way  may  open,  to  accompany  ministers  when  thus 
travelling  ;  believing  that  their  cordial  union  in  such  service  may  be  a  strength 
to  the  minister.  And  it  is  the  judgment  of  this  meeting,  that,  when  such 
companions,  or  other  friends  who  may  travel  in  a  similar  character,  are  likely 
to  go  far  from  home,  or  to  be  absent  for  a  length  of  time,  they  be  furnished 
with  a  minute  of  the  approbation  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  which  they 
belong,  when  the  same  can  suitably  be  obtained.     1833. 


197 


Advices  to  be  read  i?i   the  Summer  and  Winter  Quarterly   Meetings  of    Advices. 
Ministers  and  Elders ;  to  be  read  also  once  a  year  in  their  subordinate  meetings. 

Let  ministers  and  elders  be  constant  in  their  endeavours,  through  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  live  under  the  government  of  Christ. 

Let  them  be  frequent  in  reading,  and  diligent  in  meditating  upon,  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  and  be  careful  not  to  misquote  or  misapply  them.  In  preaching, 
writing,  or  conversing  about  the  things  of  God,  let  them  keep  to  the  use  of 
sound  words  or  Scripture  terms. 

Let  them  be  careful  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things  ; 
keeping  themselves  unspotted  from  the  world,  and  being  examples  of  meekness, 
temperance,  patience,  and  charity. 

Whilst  diligent  when  engaged  in  business,  let  ministers  and  elders  be 
watchful  not  to  become  entangled  with  the  cares  of  this  worid  ;  and  let  them 
guard  against  the  snare  of  accumulating  wealth  ;  manifesting  Christian 
moderation  and  contentment  in  all  things. 

May  they  cherish  a  deep  religious  interest  on  behalf  of  those  who  are  called 
to  the  ministry ;  watching  over  the  young  and  inexperienced  with  tender 
Christian  concern,  and  encouraging  all  in  the  right  way  of  the  Lord. 

Let  ministers  wait  for  the  renewed  putting  forth  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  be 
careful,  in  the  exercise  of  their  ministry,  not  to  exceed  the  measure  of  their 
gift,  but  to  proceed  and  conclude  in  the  life  and  authority  of  the  Gospel. 

Let  ministers  be  concerned  to  preach,  not  themselves,  but  Christ  Jesus  the 
Lord  ;  reverently  asking  wisdom  of  God,  that  they  may  be  enabled  rightly  to 
divide  the  word  of  truth.  May  nothing  be  done  or  offered  with  a  view  to 
popularity,  but  all  in  humility  and  the  fear  of  the  Lord. 


f  >\ 


198 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.  in. 


Bearing  in  mind  that  the  treasure  is  in  earthen  vessels,  let  them  beware  of 
laying  stress  on  the  authority  of  their  ministry  ;  the  baptizing  power  of  the 
Spirit  of  Truth  accompanying  the  words  being  the  true  evidence. 

Let  ministers,  at  all  times,  be  tender  of  each  other's  reputation,  and  watchful 
lest  they  hurt  each  other's  service  in  rehgious  meetings.  As  servants  of  the 
same  Lord,  with  diversities  of  gifts,  but  the  same  Spirit,  may  ministers  and 
elders  maintain  a  Hvely  exercise  harmoniously  to  labour  for  the  spreading 
and  advancement  of  the  truth. 

Let  ministers  guard  against  all  tones  and  gestures  inconsistent  with  Christian 
simplicity,  and  endeavour  to  express  themselves  audibly  and  distinctly.  And  let 
them  beware  of  using  unnecessary  preambles,  and  of  makuig  additions  towards 
the  conclusion  of  a  meeting,  when  it  was  left  well  before. 

When  travelling  in  the  service  of  the  Gospel,  let  them  be  concerned  to  move 
under  heavenly  guidance,  so  that  theii*  visits  may  be  neither  unprofitably  short 
and  hurried,  nor  burdensome  or  unnecessarily  expensive  ;  giving  no  offence  in 
anything,  that  the  ministry  be  not  blamed. 

And  lastly,  as  prayer  and  thanksgiving  are  an  important  part  of  worship, 
may  they  be  offered  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  with  a  right  understanding  seasoned 
with  grace.  When  engaged  herein,  let  ministers  avoid  many  words  and 
repetitions,  and  be  cautious  of  too  often  repeating  the  high  and  holy  name  of 
God  or  his  attributes  ;  neither  let  prayer  be  in  a  formal  and  customary  way, 
nor  without  a  reverent  sense  of  Divine  influence.  1775. — 1792. — 1833. — 
1861. 


Queries.  The  two  introductory  queries  are  to  be  read  and  weightily  considered,  but  not 

answered ;  the  first  in  Summer  ;   the  second  in  Winter, 

The  four  last  are  to  be  answered  iii  writing  to  the  Quarterly  Meetings  of 
Ministers  and  Elders y  in  the  Spring  and  Autumn;  and  from  thence^  in  tlie 
Spring,  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders. 


Are  ministers  and  elders  engaged  to  watch  unto  prayer  ;  that  they  may 
themselves  be  preserved  in  humble  dependence  upon  Christ,  and  in  an  earnest 
religious  exercise  for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  for  the  edifying  of  the 
body  in  the  faith  and  love  of  the  Gospel  \ 

Ktq  ministers  and  elders  concerned  faithfully  to  occupy  the  spuitual  gifts 
entrusted  to  them,  to  the  honour  of  God  1 


SECT.   XI.]  MINISTERS   AND   ELDERS   AND   THEIR   MEETINGS. 

1.  Are  ministers  and  elders  diligent  in  attending  their  meetings  for  worship 
and  discipline,  and  careful  to  promote  the  attendance  of  their  families  ? 

2.  Doany  overcharge  themselves  with  trade  or  other  outward  engagements, 
to  the  hindrance  of  their  service  ? 

3.  Are  they  careful  to  rule  their  own  houses  well ;  and  do  they  endeavour, 
by  example  and  precept,  to  train  up  their  famihes  in  a  religious  life  and  con- 
versation, consistent  with  our  Christian  profession  ? 

4.  Are  they  preserved  in  love ;  administering  encouragement  or  counsel, 
as  occasion  may  require,  in  reference  to  ministry  or  conduct  ?  1757  — 18o/ 
—1833.— 1861. 


199 


N.B.— For  ministers  Mid  elders— aee  also  pp.  69  to  71,  p.  155,  and  pp.  162  to  166. 


\ 


200 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Section  XII — Meeting  for  Sufferings. 

Agreed  that  certain  friends  of  this  city  be  nominated  to  keep  a  constant 
meeting  about  sufferings  four  times  in  a  jear,^  with  the  day  and  time  of  each 
meeting  here  fixed  and  settled.  That  at  least  one  friend  of  each  county  be 
appointed  by  the  Quarterly  Meeting  thereof,  to  be  in  readiness  to  repair  to 
any  of  the  said  meetings  at  this  city,  at  such  times  as  their  urgent  occasions 
or  sufferings  shall  require.     1675. 

It  is  agreed  to  be  sufficient  that  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  be  held  in  course, 
on  the  first  Sixth-day  in  each  month  ;  subject  nevertheless,  on  any  emergency, 
to  the  call  of  any  five  of  the  members  thereof.     1794. — 1798. 


Constitutiou.  1.  The  ^Meeting  for  Sufferings  consists  of  friends  appointed  in  accordance 
with  the  following  regulations  2,  3,  and  4,  and  approved  by  this  meeting ;  of 
those  in  foreign  parts  appointed  by  meetings  corresponding  with  this  meeting  ; 
and  likewise  of  men  friends  in  the  stations  of  approved  ministers  and  ap- 
pointed eldera. 

2.  Each  Quarterly  Meeting  is  to  appoint  any  number  of  friends  not 
exceeding  four,  to  be  its  London  correspondents,  and,  as  such,  members  of  the 
Meeting  for  Sufferings.  The  London  correspondents  are  however,  in  all  cases, 
to  be  selected  from  a  hst  prepared  in  the  following  manner.  The  several 
Monthly  Meetings  in  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  London  and  Middlesex  are 
annually  to  appoint  small  committees  of  judicious  friends,  who  are  directed  to 
take  particular  notice  of  those  friends  in  their  respective  meetings  whose  conduct 
and  conversation  appear  to  be  agreeable  to  the  description  given  in  the  eighth 
paragraph.  These  committees  are  to  meet  unitedly  in  the  Second  Month,  and, 
after  deUberate  consideration,  nominate  friends  suitable  to  be  appointed  to  this 
service. 

•  It  appears  by  the  records  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  that  the  mode  of  meeting  every  week  was 
commenced  in  the  year  1676  ;  and  continued  until  the  year  1794. 


!? 


I 


SECT.   XII.] 


meeting  for  sufferings. 


A  list  of  the  friends  who  have  been  so  nominated,  and  of  such  London 
correspondents  as  do  not  already  stand  for  more  than  two  Quarterly  Meetings, 
is  to  be  transmitted  annually  by  the  Recording  Clerk  before  the  end  of  thJ 
second  month,  to  those  Quarterly  Meetings  whose  number  of  London  corres- 
pondents is  not  full ;  in  order  that  they  may  either  make  a  selection  them- 
selves, or  commission  their  representatives"  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  to  do  so. 
In  making  such  selection.  Quarterly  Meetings  are  recommended,  where 
they  have  no  special  reason  to  the  contrary,  to  give  a  preference  to  the 
names  of  those  friends  who  have  not  yet  been  chosen  correspondents.  Ko 
friend  is  in  any  case  to  be  appointed  London  correspondent  for  more  than 
three  Quarterly  Meetings. 

When  a  friend,  who  has  been  a  London  correspondent  of  the  Meeting  for 
Sufferings,  removes  from  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  London  and  Middlesex°into 
any  one  of  the  six  adjoining  Quarterly  Meetings,  he  is  still  to  be  a  member 
of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  and  to  continue  to  act  in  the  capacity  of  London 
correspondent  for  the  Quarterly  or  other  Meeting  for  which  he  so  acted 
previously  to  his  removal. 

3.  The  several  Quarterly  Meetings  are  also  to  appoint,  from  amongst  their 
own  members,  suitable  friends  to  be  their  correspondents  in  the  country,  and, 
as  such,  members  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings.  Nominations  for  this 
appointment  are  to  be  made,  not  in  the  meetings  at  large,  but,  by  Committees 
of  either  the  Quarterly  or  Monthly  Meetings,  as  may  be  deemed  best.  Such 
nominations  are  in  aU  cases  to  be  submitted  for  the  approval  and  confirmation 
of  the  Quarterly,  and  subsequently  of  the  Yearly  Meeting.  In  every  Quarterly 
Meeting,  the  hst  of  its  London  and  Country  correspondents,  and  of  any  friends 
appointed  under  Rule  4,  is  to  be  read  over  annually. 

4.  Each  of  the  six  Quarterly  Meetings  adjoining  that  of  London  and  Middlesex, 
viz.  Bedfordshire  and  Hertfordshire,— Berkshire  and  Oxfordshire,— Bucking- 
hamshire and  Northamptonshire,— Essex,— Kent,— and  Sussex,  Surrey  and 
Hants,  is,  from  time  to  time,  as  there  may  be  occasion,  to  appoint  a  committee 
to  consider  whether  there  be  one  or  more  friends  within  its  Quarterly  Meeting 
so  circumstanced,  as  to  be  able  to  perform  the  duties  connected  with  the 
Meeting  for  Sufferings,  in  the  same  manner  as  the  London  correspondents. 
The  other  Quarterly  Meetings  are  left  at  hberty  to  make  a  similar  appoint- 

2  D 


201 


202 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Constitution,  nient,  where  any  suitable  friends  are  found  willing  in  like  manner  to  devote 
themselves  to  the  service.  The  names  proposed  are  to  be  submitted  to  the 
respective  Quarterly  Meetings,  and,  if  approved,  to  be  offered  to  the  Yearly 
Meeting  for  its  acceptance  and  confirmation.  In  no  Quarterly  Meeting  are 
more  than  four  friends  to  be  so  appointed,  and  they  are  in  each  case  to  be 
either  among  its  existing  country  correspondents,  or  such  friends  as  the 
Quarterly  Meeting  deems  eligible  for  the  appointment. 

5.  The  correspondents  for  Ireland,  for  the  colonies,  for  foreign  parts,  and  for 
the  Yearly  Meetings  in  North  America,  are  to  be  proposed  by  the  Meeting  for 
Sufferings  from  among  its  own  members,  and  confirmed  by  the  Yearly  Meeting. 

6.  The  Meeting  for  Sufferings  is,  at  its  discretion,  to  report  to  this  meeting 
the  names  of  such  of  the  London  correspondents,  and  of  friends  appointed 
under  the  fourth  regulation,  as  do  not  attend  it  six  times  in  the  year  ;  in 
order  to  their  being  discharged  by  this  meeting,  unless  suflBcient  reason  be 
rendered  for  their  absence. 

7.  With  the  view  of  diffusing  more  generally,  among  friends  in  different  parts 
of  the  country,  an  interest  in  the  various  important  matters  which  come  under 
the  consideration  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  all  the  country  correspondents 
are  encouraged  to  attend  it  as  often  as  circumstances  will  admit  of  their 
so  doing. 

8.  This  meeting,  having  considered  the  nature  and  importance  of  the  affairs 
transacted  by  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  is  impressed  with  the  necessity  of 
their  being  managed  by  men  who  are  of  clean  hands,  and  who  adorn  the 
doctrine  they  profess,  in  their  lives  and  conversation.  And  it  is  the  earnest 
desire  of  this  meeting,  that  friends  be  particularly  careful  in  their  choice  of 
such  as  are  to  act  as  members  of  that  meeting,  informing  themselves,  as 
much  as  may  be,  of  the  qualifications  of  those  who  are  intended  for  such 
service ;  and  that  such  only  may  be  nominated  as  are  faithful  in  the  several 
branches  of  our  Christian  testimonies,  and  exemplary  in  their  conduct  and 
conversation  amongst  men.     1747. — 1759. — 1857 — 1861. 


SECT.   XII.] 


MEETING   FOR  SUFFERINGS. 


203 


The  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  (so  called  from  the  nature  of  its  original  object,)  Duties  entrusted 
is  a  standing  committee  of  this  meeting,  and  is  entrusted  with  a  general  care  *°  ^^• 
of  whatever  may  arise  during  the  intervals  of  this  meeting,  affecting  our 
religious  Society,  and  requiring  immediate  attention  ;  particularly  of   such 
matters  as  may  occasion  an  apphcation  to  the  legislature  for  the  relief  of  the 
society  in  regard  to  its  Christian  testimonies.     1833. 

This  meeting  desires  that  friends  in  the  several  counties  will  be  diligent  in 
acquainting  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  with  any  applications  that  are  likely  to 
be  made  to  parliament,  in  cases  that  may  affect  Friends ;  such  as  enclosing 
lands,  building  or  repairing  steeple-houses,  or  other  local  occasions,  which  may 
be  known  in  the  country  much  sooner  than  to  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  :  for 
want  of  which  intelligence,  opportunities  may  be  lost  for  soliciting  relief,  that 
by  timely  application  might  have  been  obtained.     1765. 

Upon  consideration  of  sufferings  in  general,  it  is  advised  that,  in  cases  of 
difficulty,  and  where  friends  who  are  sufferers  stand  in  need  of  advice  in  any 
particular  case,  they  send  up  their  respective  cases  to  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings 
in  London.     1682.  P.  E. 


Immediately  after  the  Spring  Quarterly  Meetings,  the  accounts  of  distraints 
are  to  be  sent  to  the  Recording  Clerk  in  London,  in  order  to  their  behig 
examined  by  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  or  a  committee  of  that  meeting  ;  by 
whom  a  report  is  to  be  made  to  the  Yearly  Meeting,  specifying  the  aggregate 
number  of  cases,  and  amount  of  distraints  and  returns  under  each  separate 
head,  as  well  as  the  total  amount  of  net  distraints  reported  by  each  Quarterly 
Meeting,  together  with  any  information  of  a  special  character,  which  may  be 
suggested  by  such  examination.     1861. 

This  meeting  is  of  the  judgment,  that  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and 
Elders,  or  the  Morning  Meeting,  when  it  sees  right  to  liberate  a  friend  to  travel 
in  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  foreign  parts,  out  of  the  acknowledged  limits 
of  any  Monthly  Meeting,  should  inform  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  of  such 
conclusion.  The  last-mentioned  meeting  is  desired  to  extend  such  Christian 
care  as  it  may  deem  necessary,  in  aiding  friends  thus  liberated  in  the  prosecu- 
tion of  their  concern,  and  also  from  time  to  time  during  the  said  engagement, 

2  D  2 


204 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.  III. 


Duties  entrusted  particularly  as  it  relates  to  their  being  suitably  accompanied.  And  it  is 
further  left  to  the  said  meeting  to  exercise  its  discretion  in  regard  to  the 
companions  of  such  travelling  friends  ;  care  being  taken  that,  when  convenient, 
a  minute  of  the  approbation  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  which  any  such  com- 
panion is  a  member  has  been  obtained. 

In  the  case  of  any  friend,  from  America  or  elsewhere,  liberated  to  travel  on 
similar  service,  the  foregoing  provision  is  also  to  apply,  after  such  friend  shall 
have  laid  his  concern  before  our  Yearly  Meeting  of  3Iinisters  and  Elders,  when 
it  can  conveniently  be  done,  or  otherwise  before  the  Morning  Meeting,  which 
meeting  is  to  inform  the  fleeting  for  Sufferings  of  the  circumstance.  1827. — 
1833. 

It  is  the  judgment  of  this  meeting  that,  when  any  friend  from  America 
arrives  within  the  compass  of  this  meeting,  on  religious  service,  he  should 
produce  his  certificates  to  the  friends  of  the  meeting  within  the  compass 
of  which  he  may  land  ;  and  that  the  said  certificates  or  copies  of  them  be 
forwarded  to  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  in  London,  which  meeting  is  without 
delay  to  proceed  to  an  examination  of  them,  and  inform  the  friend,  by  a  minute 
duly  attested  by  the  signature  of  its  clerk,  of  the  result  of  such  examination. 
And  it  is  further  the  judgment  of  this  meeting,  that  the  said  friend  do  abstain 
from  travelling  on  religious  service,  until  such  minute  shall  have  been  received 
by  him.  Our  correspondents  in  America  are  requested  to  inform  their  corre- 
spondents in  London,  as  soon  as  any  friend  has  obtained  certificates  for  religious 
service  in  this  country.     1829. 

It  is  agreed  that  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  be  at  liberty  to  print  or  purchase, 
and  distribute  in  such  manner  as  it  may  deem  proper,  such  works  as  that 
meeting  may  think  desirable  ;  it  being  distinctly  understood  that  the  Society 
of  Friends  is  not  thereby  committed  to  everything  contained  in  such  books. 
1732.— 1833.— 1861. 


205 


Section  XIIL — National  Stock. 


Agreed,  that  a  collection  be  occasionally  made  in  the  several  counties  and 
places  for  defraying  the  expenses  of  the  Society,  as  printing  and  distributing 
books  for  the  service  of  truth,  the  passage  of  ministering  friends  who  are 
called  into  the  service  of  the  Lord  beyond  sea,  the  salary  of  a  clerk,  and  house- 
rent  for  keeping  records,  with  other  incidental  charges  ;  to  be  sent  up  to  the 
correspondents  of  the  several  counties  and  places,  and  paid  to  the  cashiers. 
1672,-1676. 

Disbursements  out  of  the  national  stock  to  be  such  only  as  shall  be  agreed 
to  and  directed  by  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  in  London.     1679. 


It  is  agreed,  that  in  future  the  cash  of  this  meeting  be  kept  at  the  bankers' 
in  the  names  of  six  friends,  under  the  denomination  of  trustees,  to  be  appointed 
by  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  and  renewed  from  time  to  time,  whenever,  by 
death,  a  desire  to  be  excused,  or  any  other  reasonable  cause,  the  trustees  shall  be 
reduced  to  three  ;  for  which  purpose,  the  names  of  the  trustees  shall  be  called 
over  in  the  fleeting  for  Sufferings  previous  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  ;  and  that 
the  drafts  be  in  future  signed  in  the  meeting  by  three  of  the  members  present, 
and  afterwards  countersigned  by  one  or  more  of  the  trustees.     1793. 


This  meeting  agrees  that  the  national  stock  may  be  employed  in  defraying  Special  Objects. 
the  expenses  of  ministering  friends  from  other  countries,  who  may  be  returning 
from  visits  to  any  part  of  Great  Britain,  although  such  visits  may  not  have  been 
general ;  such  expenses  having  been  examined  and  allowed  by  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  in  which  the  same  shall  have  been  incurred.  The  said  fund  may  also 
be  expended  in  defraying  the  charges  of  ministers  who  may  be  called  to  travel 
in  any  foreign  country,  in  which  there  are  not  any  Friends,  or  none  suitable  to 
bear  such  charges.     1793. 


206 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.  III. 


SECT.    XIII.] 


NATIONAL   STOCK. 


207 


Special  Objects.  rj^j^Q  expcnscs  of  fricnds  from  America,  engaged  in  this  country  in  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  whilst  travelling  within  the  compass  of  a  Quarterly  Meeting, 
and  also  when  passing  from  any  Quarterly  Meeting  to  an  adjoining  one,  are  to 
be  defrayed  as  heretofore  ;  but,  when  those  friends  shall  pass  from  one 
Quarterly  Meeting  to  another,  which  is  not  adjoining,  and  without  having  any 
public  religious  service  or  engagement  within  the  compass  of  an  intermediate 
Quarterly  Meeting,  the  Quarterly  Meeting  from  which  they  may  have  passed 
shall  be  at  liberty  to  apply  to  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  which  meeting  may, 
in  its  discretion,  reimburse  the  whole  or  any  part  thereof  out  of  the  national 
stock.     1846. 

This  meeting  agrees  that  the  expenses  of  ministering  friends,  and  of  such 
companions  as  may  be  needful,  in  visiting  any  of  the  islands  adjacent  to  Great 
Britain,  including  those  of  Guernsey  and  Jersey,  also  such  parts  of  Scotland 
and  "Wales  as  are  out  of  the  acknowledged  limits  of  any  Monthly  Meeting, 
may,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  be  paid  out  of  the 
national  stock.*     1799.— 1800.— 1833.-.1861. 

This  meeting  further  agrees  that  any  expenses  incurred  by  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  of  Sussex  Surrey  and  Hants,  in  its  care  of  the  members  of  our 
Society  in  the  islands  of  Guernsey  and  Jersey,  may  be  applied  for  by  that 
Quarterly  Meeting,  and  paid  at  the  discretion  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings. 
The  expenses  referred  to  in  this  and  the  preceding  paragraph  are  to  be 
previously  examined  and  allowed  by  the  respective  Monthly  and  Quarterly 
Meetings.     1817.— 1833.  -1861. 


General  Objects.  The  original  objccts  of  the  national  stock  appear  to  have  been  the  defraying 
of  the  necessary  expenses  of  friends  callad  to  labour  in  the  Gospel  in  foreign 
parts,  and  the  charge  for  books  for  distribution  on  our  religious  principles,  both 
in  our  own  and  in  foreign  languages. 

The  printing  of  epistles  and  other  papers  issued  on  behalf  of  the  Society,  an 
well  as  the  providing  of  birth  and  burial  notes,  have  long  formed  a  part  of  the 
expenditure. 


A  considerable  charge  is  necessarily  incurred  in  keeping  in  repair  the 
meeting-houses  in  London,  and  the  various  offices  connected  with  them,  which 
are  the  property  of  the  Society. 

The  chief  part  of  the  salary  of  the  Recording  Clerk  in  London  is  also  paid 
out  of  the  national  stock. 

In  addition  to  the  before-mentioned  objects,  numerous  incidental  expenses 
are  constantly  incurred,  as  well  as  some  other  charges,  which  the  Meeting  for 
Sufferings  has  been  authorized  by  this  meeting  to  pay.     1833. — 1861. 


*  See  also  p.  164. 


208 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    ill. 


SECT.    XIV.] 


CARE  OF  THE  POOR. 


209 


Section  XIV. — Care  of  the  Poor. 

Advised  that,  ^yhere  friends  want  ability  in  the  world,  their  Monthly  and 
Quarterly  Meetings  assist  them  ;  that  the  children  of  the  poor  may  have  due 
help  of  education,  instruction,  and  necessary  learning  ;  and  that  the  children 
both  of  the  rich  and  the  poor  may  be  early  provided  with  useful  employments, 
that  they  may  not  grow  up  in  idleness,  looseness,  and  vice  ;  but  that,  being 
seasoned  with  the  truth,  taught  our  holy  self-denying  way,  and  sanctified  of 
God,  they  may  become  a  reputation  to  our  holy  profession,  the  comfort  of  their 
honest  parents,  and  instrumental  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  to  the  good  of  the 
succeeding  generations.     1709.  P.  E. 

With  respect  to  the  poor  among  us,  it  ought  to  be  considered,  that  the  poor, 
both  parents  and  children,  are  of  our  family  ;  and  although  some  may  tliink 
the  poor  a  burthen,  yet  be  it  remembered,  when  our  poor  are  well  provided 
for,  and  walk  orderly,  they  are  an  ornament  to  our  Society  ;  and  the  rich 
should  consider,  "  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."  "  He  that  hath 
pity  upon  the  poor  lendeth  unto  the  Lord ;  and  that  which  he  hath  given  will 
he  pay  him  again.''     1718.  P.  E.— 18;33— 1860. 

As  mercy,  compassion  and  charity  are  eminently  required  in  this  new- 
covenant  dispensation  which  we  are  under,  so,  respecting  the  poor  and  indigent 
among  us,  it  is  the  advice  of  this  meeting  that  all  poor  friends  be  taken  due 
care  of,  and  that  nothing  be  wanting  for  their  necessary  supply  ;  according  to 
our  ancient  practice  and  testimony.     1720.  P.  E. — 1860. 

We  have  ever  esteemed  the  duty  of  ministering  to  the  wants  of  the  poor  as 
one  of  primary  obligation.  This  duty  ought  to  be  exercised  cheerfully  and 
without  grudging  ;  and,  in  assisting  our  poorer  brethren,  care  should  be  taken 
not  to  wound  their  feehngs.  It  highly  becomes  a  people  professing  to  be  united 
in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  Gospel,  to  provide  for  the  relief  of  their  own 
poor.     The  care  of  the  poor  was  one  of  the  earhest  evidences  which  Chris- 


&- 


tianity  afforded  to  the  Gentiles,  of  the  superiority  and  divine  character  of  its 
principles  ;  and  a  similar  provision  for  those  who  are  united  with  us  in  religious 
fellowship,  appears  to  have  been  one  of  the  earliest  occasions  of  our  Meetings 
for  Discipline. 

The  provision  made  for  its  poor  by  our  society  is,  however,  it  should  be 
remembered,  entirely  a  voluntary  one  ;  and  its  only  ground  is  Christian 
charity.  Whilst  enjoining  the  duty  of  charity  on  those  w^ho  are  of  ability  to 
extend  it,  we  would  remind  our  poor  friends,  that  it  is  their  duty,  by  frugality 
and  industry,  to  use  their  strenuous  endeavours  to  maintain  themselves  and 
their  famihes,  and  by  small  savings  in  time  of  health,  to  provide  for  sickness 
and  old  age,  so  as  not  to  be  dependent  on  others. 

We  would  also  observe,  that  the  provision  of  the  society  was  never  designed 
to  contract  the  duty  of  charity  between  individual  Friends  ;  or  to  lessen  the 
claims  which  near  relations,  in  times  of  necessity,  have  upon  each  other.  In 
an  especial  manner,  we  esteem  it  the  privilege  and  the  duty  of  the  children  of 
persons  who  are  destitute  to  minister  to  the  wants  and  comforts  of  their 
parents  with  an  affectionate  cheerfulness,  and  not  to  throw  the  care  of  them 
on  others.     1833. 

The  last  Yearly  Meeting,  after  deliberate  consideration,  came  to  the  conclu- 
sion to  rescind  all  those  Rules  of  Settlement  applicable  to  the  maintenance  of 
the  poor,  which,  with  various  modifications,  had  existed  for  upwards  of  a 
century.  Henceforth,  on  the  acceptance  of  a  certificate  of  removal  by 
inference  or  otherwise,  the  care  of  friends  in  necessitous  circumstances  ceases 
to  devolve  on  the  recommending  Monthly  Meeting. 

The  importance  of  simpHcity  in  administration,  and  of  personal  intercourse 
between  the  giver  and  receiver,  in  connexion  with  the  voluntary  and  Christian 
character  of  all  our  rehef,  has  had  considerable  influence  with  this  meeting  in 
coming  to  such  a  conclusion.  And  the  hope  is  strongly  entertained  that  the 
exercise  of  that  brotherly  love,  which  is  the  foundation  of  our  whole  system  of 
relief,  will  not  less  abound  between  meetings  than  between  individuals,  and 
will  tend  to  harmonious  co-operation  in  carrying  out  this  part  of  our  Christian 
economy.     1861. 


2  E 


I 


210 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPUNE. 


[chap.  in. 


Section  XV. — Marriage  Regulations. 

Such  friends  as  have,  with  serious  advice,  due  dehberation,  and  free  and 
mutual  consent,  absolutely  agreed,  espoused,  or  contracted  upon  the  account  of 
marriage,  shall  not  be  allowed,  or  owned  amongst  us,  in  any  unfaithfulness  or 
injustice  one  to  another,  to  break  or  violate  any  such  contract  or  engagement. 
1675.— 1833. 

This  meeting,  having  deliberately  considered  the  great  exercise  brought  upon 
our  Society  by  divers  in  profession  with  us,  who,  contrary  to  our  known  prin- 
ciples, and  the  wholesome  discipline  estabUshed  among  us,  are  joined  in 
marriage  by  the  priest  with  persons  either  of  our  own  or  other  peisuasions, 
doth  earnestly  advise,  that  all  friends  use  their  utmost  endeavours  to  prevent 
such  marriages,  when  the  parties'  inclinations  may  come  to  their  knowledge. 

And  it  is  the  sense  and  judgment  of  this  meeting,  that,  when  any  marry  by 
the  priest,  or  in  any  other  manner  contrary  to  the  established  rules  of  the 
society,  they  shall  be  dealt  with  by  the  Monthly  Meeting  in  the  spirit  of 
Christian  love  and  tenderness.     1768. 

This  meeting,  having  taken  into  consideration  the  Yearly  Meeting  minute  of 
1675,*  made  against  the  marriage  of  first  cousins,  declares  it  to  be  its  sen.se 
and  judgment,  that  no  ^lonthly  Meeting  should  pass  first  cousins  in  order  for 
marriage ;  and  it  earnestly  desires  all  friends,  whenever  they  know  or  hear  of 
any  first  cousins  designing  or  intending  to  marry,  that  they  immediately 
advise  them  against  it.     1747. — 1801. 

The  modifying  or  rescinding  of  the  rules  which  disallow  the  marriage  of 
first  cousins  amongst  us,  has  been  at  this  time  dehberatcly  considered,  and  this 
meeting  does  not  deem  it  right  to  make  any  alteration  in  the  said  rules. 
1833. 


This  meeting  is  of  the  judgment  that,  as  compliance  with  the  laws  of  the 

*  See  page  90. 


SECT.    XV.] 


MARRIAGE    REGULATIONS. 


land,  in  cases  wherein  conscience  is  not  violated,  is  an  acknowledged  principle 
of  Friends,  the  society  cannot  consistently  with  this  principle  allow,  in  our 
meetings,' the  passing  of  marriages  which  are  not  authorized  by  the  law  on 
this  subject,  and  which  are  included  in  the  degrees  of  consanguuiity  or  affinity 
prohibited  thereby.     1811. 


211 


ORDER   OP   PROCEDURE. 


I.  The  man  is  first,  in  person,  to  declare  his  intention  to  the  men's  Monthly  when  the  par 
Meeting,  in  terms  to  the  following  efiect,  viz.,  that  he  intends  to  take  D.  E.  to  bersot  the  saml 
be  his  wife,  if  the  Lord  permit.    He  is  at  the  same  time  to  produce  the  written  j^^"*^  *  ^  ^^^'^* 
declaration  of  the  woman,  signed  by  her,  and  attested  by  two  witnesses ;  which 
declaration  is  to  be  in  words  to  the  following  effect : — 

To  Monthly  Meeting  of  Friends, 

Dear  Friends^ 
I  hereby  inform  you  that  I  intend  to  take  A.  B.  to  be  my  husband,  if  the  Lord 
permit ;  and  that  it  is  with  my  consent  that  he  lays  before  you  his  intention  of 
marriage  with  me. 

Witnesses  J  D.  E. 

F.  G., 
H.  I.  Bate 


II.  A  certificate  or  certificates  are  to  be  produced  from  the  parents  or 
guardians  (if  any)  of  both  parties,  signifying  that  it  is  with  their  consent  that 
the  parties  proceed  to  accomplish  their  intended  marriage ;  such  certificates  to 
be  signed  by  the  parents  or  guardians,  and  attested  by  two  witnesses. 

III.  Information  of  the  intended  marriage  is  then  to  be  sent  to  the  women's 
meeting,  which  may  be  done  in  the  following  form : — 

The  Monthly  Meeting  of  women  friends  is  hereby  informed  that  A.  B.,  of  N., 
has  this  day  declared  his  intention  of  marriage  with  D.  E.,  of  P.,  and  has  pro- 
duced a  written  declaration,  signed  by  her,  to  the  like  effect  [together  with  the 
proper  testimonials  of  the  consent  of  all  other  parties  concerned'^^ 

Signed  in  and  on,  behalf  of        Monthly  Meeting,  held  this 
day  of  month,  18  S.  T.,  Clerk. 

•  The  words  within  brackets  to  be  omitted,  or  varied,  if  there  be  no  parent  or  guardian,  or  only  one. 

2  E  2 


212 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[CHAr.    III. 


When  members     IV.  If  there  appear  no  sufficient  objection,  the  said  meetings  are  respectively 

of  the  same  /..^.•••ixii  r 

Monthly  Meet-  to  appoint  two  men  and  two  women  friends  to  inquire  into  the  clearness  ot 
*"^*  the  parties  from  any  other  marriage  engagement.     Those  appointed  by  the 

men  s  Monthly  Meeting  are  also  to  see,  in  case  there  be  children  by  a  former 
marriage  or  marriages,  that  their  rights  are  legally  secured ;  and  to  take  care 
that  public  notice  of  such  intended  marriage  be  given  at  the  close  of  a  First- 
day  Morning  Meeting,  to  which  the  parties  respectively  belong.  This  is  to  be 
done  as  early  as  convenient  after  the  appointment,  and  in  the  following  form, 
or  to  the  same  effect : — Friends,  there  is  an  intention  of  marriage  between 
A.  B.,  of  N.,  and  D.  E.,  of  P.;  if  any  person  have  anything  to  object,  let 
timely  notice  be  given.  The  same  friends  are  also  to  exercise  care  in  timely 
advising  the  parties  concerned  to  take  those  proceedings  which  the  law  now 
requires  (see  pp.  217  to  220),  as,  unless  those  regulations  be  complied 
with,  the  meeting  cannot  liberate  the  parties  for  the  accomplishment  of  the 
marriage. 

V.  The  friends  appointed  are  to  make  report,  at  a  subsequent  Monthly 
Meeting,  of  the  day  and  place  of  publication  of  the  intended  marriage,  as  well 
as  on  the  other  subjects  of  their  appointment.  The  particulars  of  this  report 
are  to  be  recorded.  If  no  sufficient  obstruction  appear  to  the  meeting,  liberty 
is  then  to  be  granted  to  tlie  parties  to  solemnize  the  marriage ;  and  the 
women's  meetinof  is  to  be  informed  of  this  conclusion. 


Wh«'n  memlers 
of  different 
Mouthly    Meet- 


ings. 


VI.  The  man  is  in  person  to  declare  his  intention  to  the  men's  Monthly 
Meeting  to  which  he  belongs,  and  there  to  produce  the  written  declaration  of 
the  woman,  and  the  certificates  of  consent  of  the  parents  or  guardians  (if  any) 
of  both  parties,  as  prescribed  in  Rule  I.  If  there  appear  no  sufficient  objection, 
two  men  friends  are  to  be  appointed,  who  are  to  proceed  as  directed  in  Rule 
IV.;  and  a  notification  in  the  following  form,  signed  by  the  clerk,  is  to  be 
forwarded  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  which  the  woman  belongs,  viz.  : — 

To  Monthly  Meeting  of  Friends. 

Dear  Friends, 

We  hereby  inform  you  that  A.  B.,  a  member  of  this  meeting,  has  this  day 
declared  to  us  his  intention  of  marriage  with  D.  E.,  a  member  of  your  Monthly 
Meeting,  and  has  produced  a  written  declaration,  signed  by  her,  to  the  like  effect 


SECT.    XV.] 


MARRIAGE   REGULATIONS. 


[as  well  as  certificates  of  the  consent  of  all  other  parties  concerned.^']  An 
appointment  is  made  agreeably  to  the  direction  of  the  Yearly  Meeting ;  and,  if 
no  obstruction  arise,  a  certificate  will  be  forwarded  to  you  in  due  course. 

Signed  on  behalf  of  Monthly  Meeting,  held  at 

the  of  the  month,  18 

S.  T.,  Clerk. 


213 


VII.  On  receipt  of  this  notification,t  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  men  friends  to 
which  it  is  addressed  is  to  proceed  in  the  manner  prescribed  in  Rule  IV.,  and 
is  then  to  forward  the  notification  to  the  women's  meeting,  which  is  also  to 
make  an  appointment  of  two  friends  to  inquire  into  the  clearness  of  the  woman 
from  any  other  marriage  engagement.  A  certificate  of  clearness  on  behalf  of 
the  man,  from  the  Monthly  fleeting  of  which  he  is  a  member,  must,  however, 
be  produced  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  which  the  woman  belongs,  before 
liberty  to  solemnize  the  marriage  is  granted ;  which  certificate  may  be  in  the 


following  form  : — 


Monthly  Meeting  of  Friends, 


To 

Dear  Friends, 
A.  B.,  a  member  of  this  meeting,  has  communicated  to  us  his  intention  of 
marriage  with  D.  E.,  a  member  of  your  Monthly  Meeting.  We  hereby  certify, 
on  his  behalf,  that  due  attention  has  been  paid  to  the  rules  of  the  Yearly 
Meeting  which  are  to  be  observed  by  us  on  such  occasions ;  and,  no  objection 
arising,  we  leave  him  at  liberty  for  further  proceedings  in  regard  to  his  intended 
marriage.  Requesting  to  be  informed  by  you,  in  usual  course,  when  the  same  is 
accomplished,  we  remain,  with  love. 


Signed  in  and  on  behalf  of 
this  day  of  the  month,  18 


Your  Friends. 

Monthly  Meeting,  held  at 


S.  T.,  Clerk. 


VIII.  The  friends  appointed  are  to  make  report  at  a  subsequent  Monthly 
Meeting,  as  directed  by  Rule  V.,  the  particulars  of  which,  and  also  the  produc- 
tion of  the  above  certificate  of  clearness,  are  to  be  recorded.  If  do  sufficient 
obstruction  appear  to  the  Monthly  Meeting,  liberty  is  then  to  be  granted  to  the 


•  Seo  Noto  to  Rule  III.,  p.  211.  .«    .      , 

t  The  production  of  this  notification  is  not  in  any  case  to  be  dispensed  with,  even  although  tLo  certificate  of 

oloameas  may  be  already  issued. 


2U 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


parties  to  solemnize  the  marriage,  and  the  women's  meeting  is  to  be  informed 
of  this  conclusion. 


(ieneral 
Regulations. 


IX.  Monthly  Meetings  are  to  make  a  suitable  appointment  of  friends,  to  take 
the  needful  care  that  good  order  be  observed  on  the  day  of  marriage,  and  that 
the  certificates  and  the  registers  of  the  marriage  be  properly  filled  up,  and  duly 
signed  and  witnessed  :  they  are  to  make  a  report  to  the  next  Monthly  Meeting. 

X.  Marriages  are  to  be  solemnized  at  the  usual  week-day  meeting,  or  at  a 
meeting  appointed  at  some  seasonable  hour  in  the  forenoon,  on  some  other 
convenient  week-day  (previous  notice  in  the  latter  case  having  been  given)  ; 
and  at  the  meeting-house  to  which  the  woman  belongs,  unless  leave  be  obtained 
of  the  woman's  Monthly  Meeting  to  solemnize  the  marriage  in  some  other 
meeting-house,  with  the  consent  of  the  friends  of  such  other  meeting. 

XL  After  the  meeting  has  been  held  a  seasonable  time,  the  parties  are  to  stand 
up,  and,  taking  each  other  by  the  hand,  to  declare  in  an  audible  and  solemn 
manner  to  the  following  effect :  the  man  first,  viz.  Friends,  I  take  this  my  friend 
D.  E.  to  he  my  wife,  promising,  through  divine  assistance,  to  be  unto  her  a  loving 
and  faithful  husband,  until  it  shall  please  the  Lord  by  death  to  separate  us ;  and 
then  the  woman  in  like  manner,  Friends,  I  take  this  my  friend,  A.  B.  to  be  my 
husband,  promising,  through  divine  assistance,  to  be  unto  him  a  loving  and 
faithful  wife,  until  it  shall  please  the  Lord  by  death  to  separate  us, 

XII.  A  certificate  (with  a  five  shilling  stamp  affixed)  in  the  follow^ino-  form 
of  words,  is  to  be  audibly  read  at  the  close  of  the  meeting  by  some  proper 
person,  the  express  names  and  descriptions  of  the  parties  being  first  inserted  : 
they  are  then  to  sign  the  same ;  the  man  first ;  then  the  woman  with  her  maiden 
or  widow  name ;  the  relations  next ;  and  such  others  present  at  the  solemnity 
as  think  proper. 

A.B.of  [grocer],  son  of  D.  B.  of  (n 

^^^  0/  ,  [yeoman],  and  E.  his  wife, 

and  D.  E.  daughter  o/M.  E.  of  in  the  of 

,  [draper,]   and  M.  his  wife,  having  duly  made  knotm 
their  intention  of  taking  each  other  in  marriage  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  of 


SECT.   XV.] 


MARRIAGE   REGULATIONS. 


215 


Friends,  commonly  called  Quakers,  of*  in  the  of 

,    the  proceedings  of  the  said  A.  B.  and    D.  E.,  after    due   inquiry, 
were    allowed    by    the    said    meeting,    they    appearing   clear   of  all   others, 
and  having  consent  of  parents  [or  guardians,  as  the  case  may  be].      Now 
these  are  to  certify,  that,  for  the  accomplishing  of  their  said  marriage,  this 
•         day  of  the  month  in  the  year  one  thousand 

eight  hundred  and  ,  they,  the  said  A.  B.  and  D.  E.  appeared  at 

a  public  assembly  of  the  aforesaid  people,  in  their  meeting-house  in,  [or  at,  as 
the  case  may  be]  ;  and  he  the  said  A.  B.  taking  the  said 

D.  E.  by  the  hand,  declared  as  followeth  : — 

And   the    said  D.  E.   did  then  and  there,  in  the  said  assembly,  declare  as 
followeth  : — 

And  the  said  A.  B.  and  D.  E.,  as  a  further  confirmation  thereof,  and  in  testi- 
mony thereunto,  did  then  and  there  to  these  presents  set  their  hands. 

A.  B. 

We,  being  preseni  at  the  above  said  marrlatje,  T\    "p] 

have    aUo    subscribed   our    names  as    witncsst* 
thereunto,  Vie  day  aiul  year  aJiove  written. 

XIII.  If  the  man  be  a  member  of  a  different  Monthly  Meeting  from  that 
to  which  the  woman  belongs,  when  report  is  made  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  of 
which  the  latter  was  a  member,  that  the  said  marriage  has  been  solemnized,  a 
notification  in  the  following  form  is  to  be  sent  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  which 
the  man  belongs ;  and  the  said  meeting,  on  receiving  such  notification,  is 
desired  in  every  case  to  enter  on  its  minutes  a  copy  thereof,  and  to  record  the 
woman  as  its  member. 


The  Monthly  Meeting  of  is  hereby  informed, 

that  the  Marriage   between   A.  B.   and  D.   E.    was  solemnized   in  Friends' 
Meeting-house  at  in  the  County  of 

on  the  day  of  the  month,  18     . 

Signed  in  and  on  behalf  of  | 

Monthly  Meeting  held  at  V  E.  F.,  Clerk. 

the  of  month,  18  ) 

•    Where  the  parties  belong  to  dififerent  Monthly  Mooting?,  this  blank  is  to  be  filled  up  with  the  name  of  the 
Monthly  Meeting  to  which  the  woman  belongs. 


216 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


When  oue  or 
both  of  the 


It  is  concluded  by  this  meeting,  after  very  full  consideration  of  the  subject, 

m^memb^Kh?^  ^  extend  to  Monthly   Meetings   the  liberty   of  allowing   marriages   to   be 

solemnized  in  our  meetings,  and  according  to  our  usages,  by  persons  not  in 

membership,  but  professing  with  us  and  attending  our  Meetings  for  Worship  ; 

such  marriages  having  been  legalized  by  the  Legislature. 

It  is  at  the  same  time  the  earnest  concern  of  this  meeting,  that  the  testimony 
of  our  society  as  to  the  inexpediency  of  marriages  between  persons  not  of  the 
same  religious  views  should  remain  unimpaired.     1860. 

The  following  regulations  are  to  be  observed  in  reference  to  such  marriages. 

1.  In  all  cases  of  intended  marriage,  where  either  or  both  of  the  parties 
shall  not  be  in  membership,  but  shall  profess  with  Friends  and  attend  our 
Meetings  for  Worship,  the  man  shall  produce  or  forward  to  the  Monthly 
Meeting  to  which,  if  a  member,  he  shall  belong,  or  within  the  hmits  of  which, 
if  not  a  member,  he  shall  reside,  a  certificate  on  behalf  of  the  party  or  of  each 
of  the  parties  (as  the  case  may  be)  not  in  membership,  in  the  following 
form,  signed  by  two  friends,  both  of  whom  shall  be  members,  and  one  of 
them,  either  an  Elder  or  Overseer  in  the  Monthly  Meeting  within  the  hmits 
of  which  the  person  to  whom  the  certificate  relates  shall  reside,  or  Clerk 
of  the  same  Monthly  Meeting.  Where  the  person  to  whom  the  certificate 
relates  shall  be  a  woman,  one  of  the  persons  signing  the  same  may  be  a 
woman  friend  in  any  of  the  stations  above  specified. 

We,  the  undersigned  A.  B.  and  C.  D.,  hereby  certify  that  we  are  acquainted 
with  h.r.,  of  ,  who  is  desirous  of  being  married 

according  to  the  usages  of  the  Society  of  Friends ;   and  that  is  a 

person  professing  with  Friends,  an  attender  of  our  Meetings  for  Worship, 
and,  it  is  believed,  of  orderly  life  and  conversation. 

A.  B.  Elder  or  Overseer  in  [or  Clerk  of]  Monthly  Meeting. 

C.  D.  Member  of _    Monthly  Meeting. 

Witness  to  the  signature  of  A.  B. 

G.  H. 
Witness  to  the  signature  of  C.  D. 

I.  K. 


SECT.   XV.] 


MARRIAGE   REGULATIONS. 


2.  Subject  to  the  production  of  such  certificate  or  certificates  (as  the  case 
may  be),  the  proceedings  in  relation  to  all  marriages  coming  within  the  present 
Regulations  shall  be  conducted  throughout  according  to  the  existing  Rules,* 
in  the  same  manner  as  if  the  person  or  persons  so  professing  with  us  were  a 
member  or  members  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  or  respective  Monthly  Meetings 
within  the  limits  of  which  he,  she,  or  they,  respectively  shall  reside.  Where, 
however,  the  parties  reside  within  the  same  Monthly  Meeting,  the  certificate  or 
certificates  produced  under  the  preceding  Rule  is  or  are  to  be  sent,  together  with 
the  usual  information  of  the  intended  marriage,  to  the  women's  Monthly  Meeting ; 
and  where  the  parties  reside  within  different  Monthly  Meetings,  the  allusion 
to  membership,  in  the  notification  and  certificate  to  be  sent  from  one  of  such 
Monthly  Meetings  to  the  other,  [see  Rule  VI.,  p.  212]  will  of  course  be  altered  ; 
the  expression  "  a  person  professing  with  us  and  an  attender  of  our  Meetings 
for  Worship,  residing  within  the  limits  of  ,  .  .  Monthly  Meeting,*^  hemginiro- 
duced  in  lieu  of  such  allusion  to  membership,  wherever  the  case  shall  require  it. 
The  notification  should  also  be  accompanied  by  the  certificate  or  certificates, 
entitling  the  party  or  parties  not  in  membership  to  be  married  according  to 
our  usages. 

3.  Marriages  under  these  circumstances  are  not  to  confer  on  the  contracting 
parties,  or  on  then*  children,  any  rights  of  membership. 

4.  A  woman  who  is  a  member  marrying  a  man  not  in  membership,  who 
resides  within  the  limits  of  another  Monthly  Meeting,  is  not  to  become  a 
member  of  such  other  Monthly  Meeting,  without  the  usual  certificate  of  removal. 


ARRANGEMENTS  CONSEQUENT  ON   THE   MARRIAGE   AND    REGISTRATION   ACTS. 

The  Marriage  Actt  (6  &  7  Wm.  IV.,  c.  85)  expressly  provides  "  that  the 


*  This  includes  a  personal  declaration  of  intention  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  by  the  man,  although  he  may  not  be 
a  member  of  our  Society. 

"f  This  Act  has  no  application  to  marriages  solemnized  in  Scotland,  and  even  in  the  case  of  both  or  either  of 
the  parties  to  a  marriage  in  Scotland  being  resident  in  England,  the  notice  to  the  Superintendent  Registrar,  and 
certificate  by  him  referred  to  in  these  regulations,  are  not  necessary. 

2  F 


217 


^mimm 


N 


218 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


SECT.   XV.] 


MAKRIAGE    REGULATIONS. 


219 


Kegistration.  Society  of  Friends,  commonly  called  Quakers,  may  continue  to  contract  and 
solemnize  marriage,  according  to  the  usages  of  the  said  society ;  and  every 
such  marriage  is  hereby  declared  and  confirmed  good  in  law,^^'  provided  that 
the  parties  to  such  marriage  be  both  of  the  said  Society  ;t  provided  also  that 
notice  to  the  Superintendent  Registrar  shall  have  been  given,  and  the  [said] 
Reo-istrar's  certificate  shall  have  issued  in  manner  provided  by  this  Act." 

1.  "One  of  the  parties"  is  to  "give  notice"  of  the  intended  marriage,  "under 
his  or  her  hand,"  "  to  the  Superintendent  Registrar  J  of  the  district  within  which 
the  parties  shall  have  dwelt  for  not  less  than  seven  days  then  next  preceding  ; 
or  if  the  parties  dwell  in  the  districts  of  different  Superintendent  Registrars, 
shall  give  the  like  notice  to  the  Superintendent  Registrar  of  each  district."§  It 
will  be  proper  that  the  notice  or  notices  should  be  given  at  least  twenty-one 
days  before  the  Monthly  Meeting  at  which  the  parties  are  likely  to  be  cleared 
for  marriage,  so  as  to  allow  time  for  the  issuing  of  the  certificate,  and  for  its 
production  at  the  Monthly  Meeting,  as  hereinafter  directed.  And  every  such 
notice  must  be  accompanied  with  the  payment  of  a  fee  of  one  shilling  to  the 
Superintendent  Registrar  for  entering  the  same.  The  notice  is  in  a  printed 
form  to  the  following  effect : — 

To  the  Superintendent  Registrar  of  the  District  of  Stepney,  in  the  County  of 

Middlesex. 

I  hereby  give  thee  notice  that  a  marriage  is  intended  to  be  had  within  three 
calendar  months  from  the  date  hereof,  between  me  and  the  other  party  herein 
named  and  described  (that  is  to  say  ;) 

♦  By  the  Act  (10  &  11  Vict.  c.  58)  the  marriages  of  Friends,  solemnized  according  to  their  usages  in  England 
before  the  Act  of  6  &  7  Wm.  IV.,  are  declared  to  have  been  and  to  be  valid. 

f  By  the  Act  (23  &  24  Vict.  c.  18),  by  which  marriages  are  authorized,  according  to  our  usages,  between 
persons,  both  or  one  of  whom,  although  not  in  memV)ership,  shall  profess  with  or  bo  of  the  persuasion  of  our  Society, 
tliis  proviso  is  practically  repealed  so  far  as  regards  such  marriages. 

t  In  districts  under  the  Registration  Act  (6  &  7  W^m.  IV.  c.  86)  there  are  sometimes  appointed  Deputy 
Registrars,  as  well  as  Registrars  and  a  Superintendent  Registrar  ;  care  must  bo  taken  to  give  the  notice  to  the 
Suf>crintendcnt  Registrar. 

§  By  the  statute  3  &  4  Vict.  c.  72,  Sec.  1,  the  building  in  which  the  marriage  is  to  be  solemnized  must  be 
within  the  district  wherein  one  of  the  parties  shall  have  dwelt  for  the  time  required  by  the  Marriage  Act.  But 
by  Sec.  5,  Friends  are  exempted  from  this  provision,  so  that  the  building  wherein  the  marriage  is  to  be  solemnized 
need  not  l)e  situate  within  either  of  the  districts  in  which  iLe  parties  respectively  dwell. 


Name. 

James 
Smith 

Condition. 

Rank  or 
Profession. 

Age. 

Dwelling 
riace. 

Length  of 
Residence. 

Meeting  House 
in  which  the 

Marriage  is 
intended  to  be 

snlnniiiizpii. 

District  and  County 
in  which  the  other 
party  resides,  when 
the  parties  dwell  in 
difforent  Districts 

Widoicet 

[orJ 
Bachelor 

Carpenter 

of  full  oge 

[or] 

minor 

N<K  46, 

liiQh  Street, 

MidilUft^x 

•  more  than 
a  month 

Friends' 

Meeting  Houses 

Maidstone. 

Maidstone,         \ 
Kent 

Maiiha 
Green 

Spinster 

lor] 
Widow 

Minor 
(or] 

of  full  nfjf 

Grove  J-'arm, 

Mtir 

Afniilgtotie 

*  more  than 
a  month 

Witness  my  liand  tliis  sixth  day  of  the  Seventh  Month,  /S37. 

(Signed)        JAMES  SMITH. 

[The  words  and  figures  in  italics  to  be  filled  up  as  the  case  may  be.] 

2.  After  the  expiration  of  twenty-one  days  after  the  entry  of  the  foregoing 
notice,  the  Superintendent  Registrar,  upon  being  requested  by  or  on  behalf  of 
the  party  by  whom  the  notice  was  given,  is  to  issue  a  certificate  in  the  form 
provided  by  the  Act,  which  should  certify  the  date  of  the  notice  given,  and  the 
several  particulars  thereof  Where  the  parties  reside  within  different  districts 
(as  before  stated),  a  separate  certificate  of  notice  must  be  obtained  from  each 
Superintendent  Registrar.  The  Superintendent  Registrar  is  entitled  to  a  fee 
of  one  shilling  for  every  such  certificate.  The  said  officer  is  required  to 
preserve  all  such  notices,  and  to  enter  them  in  a  book  kept  by  him  ;  which 
notice-book  is  to  be  open  to  inspection  without  charge.  If  the  marriage  should 
not  take  place  within  three  calendar  months  after  the  entry  of  the  notice,  or 
notices,  such  notice  or  notices  become  void ;  and  all  the  proceedings  above 
described,  namely,  the  notice  or  notices,  entry  and  issue  of  the  certificate  or 
certificates,  must  be  gone  through  again.  The  certificate  or  certificates,  thus 
obtained,  must  be  delivered,  previously  to  the  marriage,  to  the  Registering 
Officer^  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  within  the  hmits  of  which  the  marriage  is  to 
be  solemnized. 

3.  In  order  to  ensure  due  compliance  with  the  foregoing  legislative  pro- 
visions (without  the  observance  of  which  the  marriage  will  be  void  in  law)  this 
meeting  directs  that  the  Monthly  Meeting,  of  which  the  woman  is  a  member,  or 
within  the  limits  of  which,  if  not  a  member,  she  shall  reside,  be  not  at  liberty 
to  clear  the  parties  for  marriage,  unless  the  certificate  of  the  Superintendent 
Registrar,  or  certificates  (as  the  case  may  be),  shall  have  been  produced  to  it : 

*  Or  if  more  than  seven  days,  and  not  more  than  one  calendar  month,  state  the  number  of  days. 

+  The  designation  given  by  the  Act  to  the  friend  who  acts  as  Registrar  to  the  Monthly  Meeting.     Ste  No.  7. 

2  p  2 


220 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Registration,  a  record  of  tbeir  having  been  so  produced  and  examined  is  to  be  made.*  The 
said  meeting  is  also  to  take  due  care  that  such  certificate  or  certificates  be 
deUvered  (as  above  directed)  previously  to  the  marriage,  to  the  Registering 
Officer  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  within  the  limits  of  which  the  marriage  is 
intended  to  be  solemnized  ;  accompanied  by  a  notice  or  minute,  signed  by  the 
Clerk,  informing  him  that  the  parties  are  cleared  accordingly.  It  is  recom- 
mended that  timely  notice  be  given  to  the  Registering  Officer,  of  the  day 
and  place  intended  for  the  solemnization  of  the  marriage  ;  in  order  that, 
as  he  is  the  person  to  register  the  marriage,  he  may,  if  practicable,  be  present 
thereat. 


4.  It  is  not  necessary  that  our  meeting-houses  should  be  registered  for  the 
solemnization  of  marriages.  But,  having  regard  to  our  position  under  the  Act 
in  this  respect,  and  to  the  tenor  of  our  rules,  [see  especially  No.  X.,  p.  214], 
this  meeting  directs  that  no  marriage  shall  take  place  at  a  meeting-house,  in 
which  a  meeting  for  worship  is  not  regularly  held. 

5.  The  Act  (19  &  20  Vict.  c.  119)  authorizes  marriages  by  license  between 
members  of  our  Society,  under  the  restrictions  specified  in  the  Act,  and  slightly 
modifies  or  explains  the  provisions  of  the  former  Acts,  where  one  of  the  parties 
is  resident  in  Ireland. 

With  regard  to  the  license,  upon  notice  of  the  intended  marriage  being 
given  to  the  Superintendent  Registrar  of  the  district  where  either  of  the 
parties  resides,  such  Superintendent  Registrar  may  grant  a  certificate  and 
license  on  the  next  day  but  one  after  the  entry  in  his  book  of  the  notice  ;  and 
the  granting  of  such  license  to  one  of  the  parties,  where  they  reside  in  difierent 
districts,  supersedes  the  necessity  of  giving  notice  of  the  marriage  to  the 
Superintendent  Registrar  of  the  district  where  the  other  party  resides.  Where 
a  license  is  taken  out,  the  parties  are  made  liable,  under  the  Act,  to  the 
observance  of  certain  formalities,  and  to  the  payment  of  an  additional  fee  and 
stamp,  as  therein  specified.  Friends  adopting  this  mode  of  procedure  must  of 
course  produce  the  license  to  the  Monthly  Meeting,  before  they  can  be  set  at 
liberty  for  the  accomplishment  of  their  marriage. 


*  It  is  not  necessary,  where  the  parties  are  members  of  or  reside  within  the  limits  of  different  meetings,  that 
they  be  produced  to  the  Monthly  Meatincr  to  which  the  man  belongs,  or  within  the  limits  of  which  ho  resides. 


SECT.    XV.] 


MARRIAGE   REGULATIONS. 


221 


6.  The  same  Act  also  provides  that  where  a  marriage  is  about  to  take 
place  without  license,  and  one  of  the  parties  resides  in  Ireland,  a  notice,  in  the 
form  there  used,  in  that  behalf,  and  a  certificate  issued  in  pursuance  thereof, 
shall  be  as  valid  and  efiectual  for  authorizing  the  solemnization  of  a  marriage 
in  this  country  as  the  usual  notice  to,  and  certificate  from,  a  Superintendent 
Registrar  in  England  would  be. 

7.  In  every  Monthly  Meeting  a  suitable  friend  is  to  be  appointed  to  register 
all  marriages  that  may  be  solemnized  within  the  limits  of  such  meeting.  The 
importance  of  the  duties  of  this  office  renders  it  necessary  that  it  should  be 
kept  constantly  filled  by  a  person  fully  competent  to  act  therein,  according  to 
the  provisions  of  the  law,  and  who  may  not  be  likely  to  be  interrupted  in  the 
performance  of  his  duties,  by  absence  from  home  or  other  causes.  On  every 
fresh  appointment  of  such  friend  (who,  according  to  the  Registration  Act,  6 
and  7  William  IV.,  c.  86,  is  designated  a  Registering)  Officer  of  the  Society  of 
Friends),  Monthly  Meetings  are  to  take  care  to  report,  without  delay,  by 
minute  signed  by  the  Clerk,  his  name  and  address,  to  the  Recording  Clerk  of  the 
society,  No.  86,  Houndsditch,  London  ;  who  is  required  by  the  act  to  certify 
the  same  in  writing  to  the  Registrar-General  in  London."^"  The  requisite 
marriage  register-books,  and  printed  forms  for  certified  copies  thereof,  are 
furnished  from  the  office  of  the  Reo;istrar-General. 


8.  The  Act  directs  that,  as  soon  as  may  be  after  the  solemnization  of  a 
marriage,  the  Registering  Officer  [of  the  Monthly  Meeting]  within  the  limits  of 
which  it  has  been  solemnized,  "  shall  register,  or  cause  to  be  registered,"  in 
duplicate  books  supplied  to  him,  "the  several  particulars  relating  to  the 
marriage  f  and  "  such  Registering  Officer,  whether  he  shall  or  shall  not  be 
present  at  such  marriage,  shall  satisfy  himself,  that  the  proceedings  in  relation 
thereto  have  been  conformable  to  the  usages  of  the  society ;"  and  "  every 
such  entry  shall  be  signed  by  the  said  Registering  Officer,  and  by  the  parties 
married,  and  by  two  witnesses." 

♦  Each  Registering  Officer  acts  only  within  the  district  or  Monthly  Meeting,  for  which  he  has  been  certi6ed  as 
above.  An  account  of  our  several  Monthly  Meeting  districts  has  been  rendered  to  the  Registrar-General.  If  a 
marriage  be  solemnized  at  a  meeting-house  out  of  the  limits  of  the  woman's  Monthly  Meeting,  (see  Rule  X., 
page  214,)  the  man-inge  is  to  bo  registered  by  the  Registering  Officer  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  wherein  the  said 
meeting-house  is  situated  ;  in  which  case,  the  certificates  of  notice  and  the  minute  of  the  woman's  Monthly  Meeting 
clearing  the  parties  (see  Rule  III.,  p.  219,)  must  be  delivered  to  the  said  officer  previously  to  the  marriage. 


222 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Registration.  In  Order  to  fulfil  these  requisitions  of  the  Act,  this  meeting  recommends 
that  the  register-books  be  filled  up,  signed  and  witnessed  at  the  time  of  the 
marriage,  or  immediately  after.'"  The  Registering  Ofiicer,  having  received  the 
certificates  of  notice,  as  well  as  the  minute  of  the  woman's  Monthly  Meeting, 
informing  him  that  the  parties  are  cleared  for  marriage,  [as  directed  by  Rule 
III.,  p.  219,]  is,  after  the  solemnization  of  the  marriage,  to  register,  or  cause 
'to  be  reo-istered,  the  several  particulars  in  his  duphcate  register-books 
according?  to  the  following  form  : — 


MARRIAGE    REGISTER. 


No. 


When 
Married. 


1. 


)th  of  8th  mo 
1837. 


Name  and 
Surname. 

Age. 

Condi- 
tion. 

Rank  or 

Pro- 
fession. 

Residence  at 

the  time 
of  Marriage. 

Father's 

name  and 

surname. 

Rank  or 
Profes- 
sion of 
Father. 

Jam,e$  Smith. 
Martha  Green. 

Of  full  agf. 
Minor. 

Bachelor. 
Spin  tier. 

Carpenter. 

Ao.  46, 
High  Street, 

Stepney, 
Middlesex. 

Orove  Farm, 
near  Maid- 
stone, Kent. 

John  Smith. 
James  Oreen, 

Carpenter. 
Fanner. 

Married  in  the  Friends'  Meeting-house,  Maidstone,  according  to  the  usages  of 

the  Society  of  Friends. 

A.  B.  Registering  Officer. 

This  marriage  was  so-  )  James  Smith,     ( in  the  presence  l  C.  D.  Miller,  Maidstone. 
lemnized  between  us   )  Martha  Green,  \  of  us  J  E.  F.  Druggist,  Rochester. 

[The  words  and  figures  in  italics  to  be  filled  in  as  the  case  may  be.] 

9.  In  filling  up  the  registers  great  care  must  be  used  that  no  error  be 
committed.f     On  the  discovery  of  any  error  in  an  entry,  the  Registering  Officer 

*  The  arrangements  necessary  to  accomplish  the  object  of  the  due  registration  of  a  marriage,  under  the  various 
circumstances  which  may  occur,  must  be  left  to  the  caro  and  discretion  of  Monthly  Meetings,  and  of  the  friends 
appointed  to  attend  the  marriage  under  Rule  IX.,  [page  214,]  as  well  as  of  the  other  parties  concerned.  Should 
the  Registering  Ofiicer  be  unavoidably  prevented  from  being  present  at  the  solemnization  of  the  marriage,  care 
must  be  taken  that  the  entries  be,  notwithstanding,  duly  made  and  signed  by  the  parties  and  witnesses  ;  and 
the  Registering  Officer,  having  satisfied  himself  of  the  regulaj-ity  of  the  proceedings,  is  afterwards  to  add  his 
signature. 

It  will  Ikj  proper  that  the  friends  appointed  to  attend  the  marriage,  should  include  in  their  report  to  the 
Monthly  Meeting,  information  of  the  due  registration  of  the  marriage. 

t  It  is  recommended  that  the  several  names  and  particulars  to  be  registered,  be  written  down  distinctly  on  a 
separate  paper,  previously  to  their  being  entered  in  the  registers,  in  order  to  ensure  greater  accuracy. 


SECT.    XV.] 


MARRIAGE   REGULATIONS. 


223 


is  required  by  the  Act,  within  one  calendar  month  after  such  discovery,  in  the 
presence  of  the  parties  married,  or,  in  their  absence,  then  in  the  presence  of  the 
Superintendent  Registrar  of  the  district,  and  of  two  other  witnesses,  (who  are 
respectively  to  attest  the  same,)  to  correct  the  error  "  by  entry  in  the  margin, 
without  any  alteration  of  the  original  entry  f  and  he  is  to  sign  the-  marginal 
entry,  and  add  thereto  the  date  when  the  correction  was  made.  (See  section 
44  of  the  Registration  Act.)  In  general,  the  several  particulars  of  a  marriage 
register  should  correspond  with  those  of  the  certificate  of  notice.  Penalties 
are  imposed  by  the  Act  for  wilful  injury  or  loss  of  registers.* 

10.  Every  Registering  Officer  is  required  to  make  a  quarterly  return  in  the 
First,  Fourth,  Seventh,  and  Tenth  Months,  of  copies  of  the  entries  of  marriages 
which  have  been  registered  by  him  in  the  three  calendar  months  preceding  ; 
or,  if  no  marriage  has  been  registered  by  him  in  that  period,  a  certificate  that 
such  is  the  case.f  Blank  forms  for  these  certified  copies  are  supphed  from  the 
register-office.  This  return  must  be  delivered  to  the  Superintendent  Registrar 
of  the  district  witliin  which  the  Registering  Officer  resides,  notwithstanding 
that  the  marriages  registered  by  him,  or  some  of  them,  may  have  been 
solemnized  at  meeting-houses  situated  out  of  that  district,  but  within  the 
limits  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  which  he  is  Registering  Officer. 

11.  As  soon  as  may  be  after  the  close  of  every  year,  Monthly  Meetings 
are  to  make  a  return  to  the  Recording  Clerk,  No.  86,  Houndsditch,  London,  of 
all  marriages  which  have  taken  place,  within  their  compass,  during  the  year. 


•  The  Act  directs  that,  when  the  duplicate  register-books  are  filled,  one  of  them  is  to  be  delivered  to  the 
SuiKjrintendent  Kegistrar  of  the  district ;  the  other  is  to  remain  under  the  care  of  Friends,  and  be  kept  with 
their  other  records. 

t  A  penalty,  not  exceeding  £10,  is  imposed  for  neglecting  to  make  this  return  regularly. 

N.B.— For  Coimsel  in  Relation  to  Marriage  see  pages  90  to  92. 


224 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.  III. 


SECT.   XVI.] 


RECORDING   OP   BIRTHS   AND  DEATHS. 


225 


Births. 


Section  XVI.— Regulations  for  Recording  Births  and  Deaths. 

The  Registration  Act  having  established  a  pubHc  civil  registry  of  all  births 
and  deathJ'in  England  and  Wales,  in  a  mode  free  from  objection  in  reference 
to  our  religious  testimonies,  which  registry  came  into  operation  on  the  1st  of 
the  7th  month,  1837,  the  registry  of  births  and  deaths  amongst  Friends,  from 
that  time,  has  become  incorporated  with,  and  forms  part  of,  such  pubHc  civU 
registry.  The  registers  of  births  and  burials  formerly  in  use  by  Monthly  and 
Quarterly  Meetings  have  therefore  been  discontinued ;  but,  in  order  that  our  lists 
of  members  may  be  correctly  kept,  and  that  evidence  may  be  preserved  of  all 
interments  which  take  place  in  our  burial  grounds,  one  or  more  suitable  friends 
are  to  be  appointed,  in  every  Monthly  Meeting,  to  issue  birth  and  burial  notes. 
The  persons  so  appointed,  on  filling  up  such  notes,  are  to  enter,  in  a  check- 
margin,  the  requisite  particulars,  and  the  name  of  the  person  to  whom  the  notes 
are  delivered.  After  passing  the  Monthly  Meeting,  and,  where  necessary,  being 
entered  in  the  list  of  members,  the  birth  and  burial  notes  are  to  be  delivered 
to  the  friend  who  issued  them,  and  affixed  to  the  check-margins  from  which 
they  were  taken  ;*  and  when  such  books,  after  having  been  filled  up,  are  no 
longer  required  for  reference,  they  are  to  be  delivered  up  to  the  Monthly 
Meeting,  to  be  deposited  with  its  records.     1846. — 1861. 


1.  In  the  case  of  a  birth,  notice  should  be  given  thereof  by  the  parent  or 
occupier  of  the  house,  ^vithin  forty-two  days  after  the  birth,  to  the  Registrar 
of  the  district  within  which  it  took  place  ;  who  is  required,  without  fee,  to 
make  an  entry  of  the  name  of  the  child,  and  other  particulars  to  be  registered.f 
It  is  important  that  the  entry  should  be  made  within  the  time  prescribed, 
and  that  the  informant  should  see  that  it  is  correctly  made.J 

•  In  tho  case  of  burial-notes,  the  Registrar's  certificate  should  also  bo  affixed,  when  practicable. 

t  Day  of  birth,  name,  sex,  name  and  surname  of  father,  name  and  maiden  name  of  mother,  rank  or  profesaion 
of  father,  date  of  registry,  signature  and  address  of  informant,  and  signature  of  Registrar. 

t  A  certified  copy  of  the  entrj-  may  be  had,  cither  at  the  time  of  the  registration  of  the  birth  or  afterwards  ;  for 
which  a  fee  of  two  shillings  and  sixpence  is  payable,  and  which  certified  copy  is  legal  evidence  of  the  birth. 


2.  In  order  to  secure  the  evidence  of  the  right  of  membership  in  our  Society 
to  those  children  who  are  entitled  thereto  according  to  its  rules,  and  to  bring 
them  regularly  under  the  notice  of  the  respective  Monthly  Meetings  to  which 
they  belong,  in  addition  to  giving  notice  of  the  birth  of  any  such  child  to  the 
Registrar  of  the  district,  there  is  to  be  prepared  forthwith  a  note  in  the  form 
hereto  subjoined,  to  be  signed  by  the  parent  or  some  other  friend  of  the 
child ;  and  such  note  is  to  be  produced  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  in  which  the 
child  is  entitled  to  membership,  and  a  minute  is  to  be  made  thereat,  noticing 
the  production  of  such  note,  the  date  of  the  birth,  the  names  of  the  parents 
and  of  the  child,  and  the  place  and  date  of  public  registry  ;  after  which, 
the  friend  who  has  the  care  of  the  list  of  members  is  to  enter  the  particulars 
thereof  in  such  list.  It  is  recommended  that  Monthly  Meetings  exercise  a 
watchful  care,  either  through  their  overseers,  or  by  the  friends  appointed  to 
issue  birth-notes,  or  in  such  other  way  as  may  be  judged  best,  to  ensure  the 
early  and  regular  production  of  these  notes,  as  above  directed. 


The  Monthly  Meeting  of 
the  day  of  the 

and  ,  was  boi*n  at 

Parish  of  in  the 

unto  of 

in  the  of 

and  his  wife 


is  hereby  informed  that  on 
month,  one  thousand  eight  hundred 

in  the 

of 

in  the  Parish  of 

(a) 
who  was  named 


and  whose  birth  was  registered  at  the  public  registry -offi^ce  for  the  district  of 

on  the  day  of  the  Month,  i8 

(b) 


Read  and  entered  at 
of  Friends,  held  the 


Monthly  Meeting  of  the  Society 


day  of  the 


month,  18 


Clerk. 


*  • 
* 


This  note  is  to  be  produced  without  delay  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  in  which  the  child  is  entitled  to 

membership. 


(a)  Here  add  the  description,  as  "Grocer,"  "  Merchant,"  &c. 

(b)  To  be  signed  here  by  the  parent  or  other  friend  of  the  child. 


'Z    G 


•226 


Deaths. 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


3.  In  the  case  of  a  death,  some  person  present  at  the  death,  or  in  attendance 
during  the  last  illness,  or  the  occupier  or  some  inmate  of  the  house  in  which 
such  death  occurred,  should,  within  five  days*  of  such  death,  give  information 
to  the  Registrar  of  the  district,  of  the  name  of  the  deceased,  and  other  particu- 
lars to  be  registered. t 

4.  The  Act  further  provides  that  the  "  Registrar,  immediately  upon  regis- 
tering any  death,  or  as  soon  thereafter  as  he  shall  be  required  so  to  do, 
shall,  without  fee,  deliver  to  the  undertaker,  or  other  person  having  charge  of 
the  funeral,  a  certificate  that  such  death  has  been  duly  registered ;''  "  and  if 
any  dead  body  shall  be  buried,  for  which  no  such  certificate  shall  have  been 
so  delivered,  the  person"  burying  "  shall  forthwith  give  notice  thereof  to  the 
Registrar  ;"  "  and  every  person  who  shall  bury  any  dead  body,  for  which  no 
certificate  shall  have  been  duly  made  and  delivered,  as  aforesaid,''  "  and  who 
shall  not  within  seven  days  give  notice  thereof  to  the  Registrar,"  is  liable  to  a 
fine  of  £10. 

5.  In  order  to  insure  attention  to  the  foregoing  provisions  of  the  Act,  this 
meeting  directs,  that  care  be  taken  that  the  certificate  of  the  Registrar  of  the 
district  within  which  the  death  took  place,  be  obtained  by  the  person  having 
charge  of  the  funeral,  previously  to  any  interment  taking  place.  Care  is  also 
to  be  taken  that  no  grave  be  made  in  any  of  our  burial  grounds  without  an 
order  from  the  friend  appointed  to  issue  burial-notes,  which  order  is  to  be 
in  the  following  form  : — 

To  the  Grave-maker  at  Friends  Burial-ground  at  in  the 

parish  of  in  the  of 

Make  a  Grave  for  the  interment  of  the  body  of 
which  is  appointed  to  take  place  on  the  day  of  the 

month,  i8  at  o  clock  in  the  noon. 

(a) 
the  day  of  the  month,  J 8 

(a)  To  be  signed  here  by  the  friend  appointed  to  issue  burial-notes. 

•  Tlie  Acts  states  etffht  days  ;  but  the  earlier  registration  of  the  death  is  obviously  desirable. 

t  Day  of  death,  name  and  .surname,  residence,  age,  rank,  profession  or  trade  of  the  deceased)  cause  of  death  ; 
to  which  are  also  to  be  added  the  signature  and  address  of  informant,  the  date  of  registrj',  and  the  signature  of 
Pvcgistnir.  A  certified  copy  of  the  entry,  which  is  legal  evidence  of  the  death,  may  be  had  on  payment  of  a  fee 
of  two  shilliugs  and  sixpence. 


SECT.   XVI.]  RECORDING   OP   BIRTHS  AND   DEATHS. 

All  orders  for  burial  are  to  be  preserved  by  the  grave-maker,  but  not  to  be 
produced  to  the  Monthly  Meeting. 

6.  In  every  case  of  the  burial  of  a  member  of  our  Society,  whether  in  one  of 
our  burial-grounds  or  in  a  pubhc  cemetery,  and  also  in  every  case  of  the  burial 
of  any  person,  not  a  member,  in  one  of  our  burial-grounds,  a  burial-note  is  to 
be  filled  up  and  signed  immediately  after  the  interment,  and  is  to  be  produced 
without  delay  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  within  the  compass  of  which  the  burial- 
ground  or  cemetery  is  situated.*  Burial-notes  are  to  be  in  the  following 
form  : — 

TJiis  is  to  certifif  that  the  body  of  of 

in  the  parish  of  in  the  of 

(a) 
who  died  the  day  of  the  month,  one  thousand 

eiffht  hundred  and  aged  about  and  whose 

death  was  registered  at  the  public  registry-office  for  the  district  of 

on  the  day  of  the  month,  i8 

was  buried  in  the  (b)  in  the  parish  of  in  the 

of  on  the  day  of  the  i?ionfh,  i8 

Witness  (c) 


227 


Read  and  entered  at 
Friends,  held  the 


of 


Monthly  Meeting  of  the  Society  of 
month,  18 

Clerk. 


7.  If  the  deceased  were  a  member  of  another  Monthly  Meeting,  a  notification 
of  the  name,  age,  description,  residence,  date  of  death,  and  places  and  dates  of 
public  registry  and  interment,  is  to  be  transmitted  from  the  former  to  the 
latter  Monthly  Meeting,  in  the  following  form : — 


•  In  the  case  of  the  burial-grounds  of  London,  the  burial-note  is  to  be  produced  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  whose 
officer  shall  have  given  it  out. 

(a)  Here  insert  description^  inclading,  in  the  case  of  a  wife,  widow,  or  child,  the  name  or  names  of  the  husband 
or  parents. 

(b)  "  Friends'  burial-ground"  or  **  cemetery,"  as  the  case  may  be. 

(c)  To  be  signed  here  by  the  undertiker,  grave-maker,  or  superintendent  of  cemetery,  stating  which  of  these 
capacities  the  person  signing  fills. 

2  0  2 


i 


228 

Deaths. 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


in  the 


The  body 
in  the  parish 


To  Monthly  Meeting  of  Friends, 

We  hereby  inform  you  that  of 

parish  of  in  the  of 

aged  about  died  the  day  of  the 

month,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  and  that  h      death 

was  registered  at  the  public  registry-office  for  the  district  of 
on  the  day  of  the  month,  i8 

of  the  aforesaid  friend  was  interred  in  the 
of  in  the  of  on  the 

day  of  the  month,  i8 

Signed  in  and  on  behalf  of  Monthly  Meeting,  held  at 

the  of  the  month,  /8 

Clerk. 

8.  On  the  production  of  a  burial-note,  or  of  such  notification  as  aforesaid, 
(as  the  case  may  be)  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  which  the  deceased  was  a 
member,  a  minute  is  to  be  made  recording  the  name  and  the  date  of  death, 
and  the  place  and  date  of  public  registry ;  after  which  the  friend  who  has  the 
care  of  the  list  of  members  is  to  enter  the  particulars  thereof  in  such  list.  The 
same  course  is  to  be  pursued  in  regard  to  the  burial-note  of  a  member  of 
another  Monthly  Meeting,  or  of  a  person  not  a  member  of  our  Society ;  except 
that  no  entry  thereof  is  to  be  made  in  the  list  of  members,  and  that  a  record 
is  to  be  made  on  the  burial-note  and  in  the  Monthly  Meeting  minute-book, 
specifying  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  which  the  deceased  was  a  member,  or  that 
the  deceased  was  not  a  member  (as  the  case  may  be). 

9.  Notwithstanding  the  establishment  of  the  public  civil  registry  of  deaths, 
the  Bank  of  England  and  many  othor  public  bodies,  by  way  of  precaution, 
insist  on  the  production  of  a  certificate  of  burial.  The  friend  in  whose  custody, 
for  the  time  being,  is  the  book  containing  the  burial-notes,  is  the  person  to 
give  this  certificate.  With  the  view  of  promoting  accuracy  and  uniformity  in 
these  certificates,  blank  forms  will  be  supplied  by  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings 
to  the  different  Monthly  Meetings  for  the  purpose. 

10.  As  soon  as  may  be  after  the  close  of  every  year,  Monthly  Meetings  are 
to  make  a  return  to  the  Recording  Clerk,  No.  86,  Houndsditch,  London,  of  all 
births  and  deaths  which  have  taken  place  within  their  compass  during  the 
year. 


229 


Section  XVIL— Removals. 

We  feel  it  our  concern  to  caution  Friends  to  be  very  circumspect,  how  they  CounaeL 
remove  themselves  and  their  families  from  the  places  of  their  residence  :  it 
having  been  observed  that  the  dissolving  of  old,  and  the  forming  of  new,  con- 
nexions, have  in  many  instances  been  attended  with  effects  prejudicial  to  a 
growth  in  the  truth  and  the  service  thereof,  both  in  the  heads  and  younger 
branches  of  families  ;  especially  where  the  inclination  to  such  removals  hath 
originated  in  worldly  motives.  And,  as  the  growth  and  establishment  of 
children  in  a  religious  life  and  conversation,  being  the  most  interesting,  ought 
to  be  the  principal,  engagement  of  the  minds  of  parents,  we  desire  that,  in 
putting  them  forward  in  a  way  of  hfe,  the  probable  effect  it  may  have  on  their 
minds  may  be  the  chief  object  in  view.  We  recommend  friends,  both  young 
and  old,  in  these  cases,  to  give  close  attention  to  the  pointings  of  divine 
wisdom,  and  also  timely  to  consult  experienced  friends,  previously  to  their 
resolving  to  change  their  situation.     1784.  P.  E. — 1833. — 1861.  • 


1.  All  friends  removing  from  one  Monthly  Meeting  to  another  are  to  have  Regulations, 
certificates  from  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  which  they  are  members,  recom- 
mending them  to  that  into  the  compass  of  which  they  are  removed  ;  and  it  is 
considered,  as  obviously  of  importance,  that  such  recommendation  should  take 

place  without  any  unnecessary  delay,  in  order  that  the  individuals  may  come 
under  the  early  notice  and  oversight  of  the  meeting,  within  the  district  of 
which  they  are  residing.  If,  on  removal,  any  friend  does  not  himself  apply  for 
a  certificate,  the  Monthly  Meeting  from  which  he  is  removed  is  to  recommend 
him  without  such  application.  In  case  this  should  be  omitted  for  the  space  of 
three  months,  the  Monthly  Meeting  into  which  such  friend  is  removed,  is  at 
liberty  to  apply  for  a  certificate  ;  and  any  Monthly  Meeting  to  which  an 
application  of  this  kind  shall  be  made,  is  to  comply  therewith,  or  assign  suffi- 
cient reasons  for  not  doing  so. 

2.  Before  issuing  a  certificate  of  removal,  Monthly  Meetings  are,  except  in 


I 


i 

I 


230 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


SECT.   XVII.] 


REMOVALS. 


231 


Regulations,  the  case  of  a  young  person  under,  or  about,  the  age  of  sixteen  years,  to  make 
a  suitable  appointment  of  friends,  for  the  purpose  of  inquiry  respectmg  the 
conduct  of  the  person  removing.  Such  inquiry  is  also  to  extend  to  the  situation 
of  the  party  with  respect  to  pecuniary  circumstances,  so  that  care  may  be 
effectually  taken  not  to  proceed  to  a  recommendation,  if  the  individual 
removing  has  disreputably  omitted  to  discharge,  or  to  make  proper  arrange- 
ments relative  to,  his  just  debts. 

3.  After  inquiry  made,  agreeably  to  the  last  preceding  rule,  and  report 
thereon,  the  Monthly  Meeting  shall,  unless  anything  appear  in  the  conduct 
(including  that  which  relates  to  pecuniary  engagements)  of  the  party  removing, 
to  require  its  notice  of  him  as  a  delinquent,  proceed  to  issue  a  certificate  of 
removal  on  his  behalf.     Such  certificates  are  to  be  in  one  or  other  of  the 


following  forms  : — 


Monthly  Meeting  of  Friends, 


To 

Dear  Friends, 

A.  B.,  a  member  of  this  meeting,  has  removed  to  (a) 
in  the  dbmpass  of  yours,  and,  upon  inquiry  made   relative  to  his  conduct  and 
respecting  debts,  nothing  appears  to  prevent  the  issuing  of  a  certificate  on  his 
behalf;  we  therefore  recommend  him  to  your  Christian  care,  and  remain  with 
iQi^g  Your  Friends. 

Signed  in  and  on  behalf  of  Monthly  Meeting,  held  at 

the  of  mo.,  18 

^^^  J.  K  ,  Chrk 

(a)  Hcfe  insert  the  residence  of  the  jmrty  removed. 

(b)  Add— if  the  certificate  respects  a  female  :  — 

Signed  in  and  on  behalf  of  the  Women's  Monthly  Meetinff. 

L.  M.,  Clerk. 

A  wife  is  to  be  included  in  the  same  certificate  as  her  husband  :  children 
under  the  age  of  sixteen  years  (or  about  that  age  at  the  discretion  of  Monthly 
Meetings)  are,  on  removal  with  their  parents,  to  be  also  recommended  without 
separate  certificates.  In  the  case  of  a  wife,  and  of  children  as  thus  pointed 
out,  the  certificate  is  to  assume  this  form  : — 


*  • 


In  all  cases   certificates  are  to  be  accompanied  with  the  address  of  a  friend  to  whom  the 

acknowledgement  of  its  acceptance  may  be  addressed. 


A.  B.,  and  C.  his  Wife,  members  of  this  meeting  have  removed  to 

in  the  compass  of  yours,  and,  upon  inquiry  made  relative  to  their 
conduct  and  respecting  debts,  nothing  appears  to  prevent  the  issuing  of  a  certi- 
ficate on  their  behalf;  we  therefore  recommend  them  to  your  Christian  care, 
with  their  children,  D.,  E.,  F.,  S^c,  and  remain,  ^c. 

For  a  young  person  under  the  age  of  sixteen  years  (or  about  that  age  at 
the  discretion  of  Monthly  Meetings)  who,  in  consequence  of  separately 
removing,  or  from  any  other  cause,  is  the  sole  subject  of  a  certificate,  the 
following  form  may  suffice  : — 

A.  B.,  a  minor,  a  member  of  this  meeting,  has  removed  to 
in  the  compass  of  yours,  and  nothing  appears  to  prevent  the  issuing  of  a  certificate 
on  his  behalf;  we  therefore  recommend  him  to  your  Christian  care,  and  remain,  &^c. 

If  a  friend,  on  whose  behalf  a  certificate  is  issued,  is  an  acknowledged 
minister,  information  thereof  is  to  be  included  in  the  certificate  ;  and,  in  the 
case  of  a  woman  friend  in  the  station  of  a  minister  removed  by  marriage, 
information  of  her  being  in  that  station  is  to  be  communicated  by  minute. 
The  same  course  is  to  be  pursued  in  the  case  of  an  elder,  if  the  removal  be 
into  another  Monthly  Meeting  within  the  limits  of  the  same  Quarterly  Meeting. 

The  signature  of  the  Clerk  or  Clerks  is  to  be  considered  as  sufficiently  authen- 
ticating a  certificate.  If  the  certificate  be*  addressed  to  any  Monthly  Meeting 
ill  America,  it  is  to  be  countersigned  by  one  of  our  correspondents  in  London 
for  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  which  the  said  Monthly  Meeting  forms  a  part. 

4.  On  receiving  certificates.  Monthly  Meetings  are  to  appoint  a  few  friends 
to  visit  the  persons  recommended.  This,  it  should  be  borne  in  mind,  will 
furnish  occasion  for  encouraging  the  appearances  of  good,  as  well  as  of 
advising  against  those  of  a  contrary  tendency ;  and  may  be  the  introduction 
to  an  acquaintance  fruitful  of  future  advantage  ;  an  advantage  which  may,  in 
an  especial  manner,  prove  a  blessing  to  such  of  the  younger  part  of  our  Society 
as  are  placed  in  exposed  situations,  if  they  should  thus  obtain  the  kind  and 
watchful  care  and  counsel  of  judicious  friends. 

5.  On  accepting  a  certificate,  either  upon  receiving  the  report  of  such  a 
visit  or  previously,  an  acknowledgment  is  to  be  transmitted  to  the  Monthly 
Meeting  which  issued  it,  in  the  following  form  : — 


1 

;  J 


232 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


233 


Eegulatious. 


To  the  Monthly  Meeting  of 
We  hereby  inform  you  of  our  acceptance,  this  day,  of  your  certificate 
on  behalf  of  ,  dated  the  of  rno.,  18 

Signed  in  and  on  behalf  of  Monthly  Meeting, 

held  at  the  of  mo.,  18 

A.  B.,  Clerk. 

6.  If  a  Monthly  Meeting,  to  -which  a  certificate  is  delivered,  shall  find  that 
the  party  is  not  resident  within  its  district,  it  may  forward  the  certificate  to 
any  other  Monthly  Meeting,  within  the  compass  of  which  he  does  reside, 
informing  the  recommending  Monthly  Meeting  thereof.  But,  if  this  be  not 
done,  or  if,  on  any  ground,  the  [Monthly  Meeting  to  which  a  certificate 
is  delivered,  shall  deem  the  same  improper  to  be  accepted,  it  shall  return 
such  certificate  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  issuing  it,  and  state  the  reason.  Such 
return  and  statement  are  to  be  made,  at  the  latest,  from  the  second  Monthly 
Meeting  after  that  at  which  the  certificate  has  been  delivered  ;  or  acceptance 
at  such  second  Monthly  Meeting  is  to  be  inferred. 

7.  Upon  the  acceptance  of  a  certificate,  either  by  acknowledgment  or 
inference,  as  aforesaid,  a  friend  becomes  a  member  of  the  accepting  Monthly 
Meeting  in  all  respects.     1860. 


Section  XVIIL— Arbitration. 

It  is  advised  that,  in  all  cases  of  controversy  and  diflference,  the  persons  Counsel, 
concerned  therein  either  speedily  compose  the  difference  between  themselves, 
or  make  choice  of  some  faithful,  unconcerned,  impartial  friends  to  determine 
the  same  ;  and  that  all  Friends  take  heed  of  being  parties  with  one  another 
1692.  P.  E.— 1833. 

Let  Friends  everywhere  be  careful  that  all  differences  about  outward  things 
be  speedily  composed,  either  between  themselves,  or  by  arbitrators ;  andlt 
would  be  well  that  Friends  were  at  all  times  ready  to  submit  their  differences, 
even  with  persons  not  of  our  religious  persuasion,  to  arbitration,  rather  than 
to  contend  at  law.  "Hear  the  causes  between  your  brethren,  and  judge 
righteously  between  every  man  and  his  brother,  and  the  stranger  that  is  with 
him."     1737.— 1833. 

It  is  the  advice  of  this  meeting,  that  persons  differing  about  outward  things 
do,  as  little  as  may  be,  trouble  ministering  friends  with  being  arbitrators  in 
such  cases.     1697. 


1.  If  any  Friend  shall  refuse  speedily  to  end  a  difference  in  which  he  is  a  General 
party  concerned,  or  to  refer  it  as  before  advised,  or  shall  fail  to  appoint  an  ^"^'"^^^^^""^ 
arbitrator  within  the  period  of  one  month  after  notice  in  writing  so  to  do  has 
been  given  him  by  the  overseers  or  other  friends  who  have  given  advice  on  the 
subject,  they  being  of  opinion  that  such  case  of  difference  should  be  referred 
to  arbitration  and  having  unavailingly  endeavoured  to  effect  the  same,  the 
case  should  then  be  reported  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  which  the  friend 
belongs  ;  and,  if  such  meeting  is  also  of  the  judgment  that  the  case  ought  to  be 
so  referred,  and  the  friend  sliall  still  refuse  to  refer  it,  or  fail  to  appoint  an 
arbitrator  without  further  delay,  the  Monthly  Meeting,  after  the  exercise  of 

2  H 


234 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


General        duG  care,  and  with  a  just  regard  to  the  interests  of  all  parties,  is  to  express  its 
Regulations.  ^.^^^.^^  ^^^.^j^  ^^^  conduct,  and  may  proceed  to  disown  him  as  a  member  of  our 

Society. 

2.  When  cases  of  difference  are  referred,  and  judgment  and  award  are  made, 
signed,  and  given  thereupon,  the  parties  concerned  are  to  stand  to  and  perform 
the  said  award ;  and,  if  any  one  shall  refuse  so  to  do,  the  Monthly  Meeting 
to  which  such  person  belongs,  upon  notice  thereof  to  them  given,  shall  admonish 
him  thereunto  ;  and  if,  after  admonition,  he  persist  to  refuse,  the  meeting  may 
then  proceed  to  disownment. 

3.  If  any  Friends  that  shall  be  chosen  to  hear  and  determine  any  difference 
(after  they  have  accepted  thereof,  and  the  parties  differing  have  become  bound 
to  stand  to  their  determination)  shall  decline  and  refuse  to  stand  and  act  as 
arbitrators,  the  person  or  persons  so  refusing  are  to  be  required  to  give  the 
reasons  of  their  refusal  unto  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  which  they  belong  ;  and, 
if  that  meeting  shall  not  esteem  those  reasons  sufficient  justly  to  excuse  them, 
the  meeting  is  to  press  them  to  stand  to  what  they  have  accepted  ;  and  if, 
after  such  admonition,  they  shall  continue  to  refuse  to  stand  as  arbitrators,  the 
meeting  may  proceed  to  disown  them,  or  either  of  them,  as  members  of  our 

Society. 

4.  This  meeting  concludes,  with  respect  to  the  appointing  of  arbitrators  in 
cases  of  differences  between  Friends,  that  a  person,  or  persons,  not  of  our 
religious  society  may  be  chosen  to  the  office,  if  both  parties  unite  in  agreeing 
thereto.  The  concurrence  of  the  overseers,  or  of  the  Monthly  Meeting,  is  also 
to  be  had,  if  the  case  is  under  their  or  its  notice.  It  is,  however,  the  judgment 
of  this  meeting,  that  the  long-established  practice  of  confining  the  choice  to 
Friends  should,  as  much  as  circumstances  will  admit,  be  still  observed. 

5.  Whereas  cases  may  arise,  in  which  it  may  be  needful  for  proceedings  at 
law  to  be  taken,  each  Quarterly  Meeting  is  desired  to  appoint  a  committee, 
with  power  to  grant,  in  its  discretion,  permission  to  proceed  at  law  or  in  equity, 
as  the  case  may  appear  to  require.  If  all  the  parties  are  members  of  the  same 
Quarterly  Meeting,  the  committee  of  that  meeting  is  to  be  the  approving  one  ; 
if  not,  the  approbation  is  to  be  obtained  at  a  joint  conference  of  all  the 
committees  of  the  respective  Quarterly  Meetings  of  which  any  one  individual 
on  either  side  is  a  member.  Any  such  committee  or  conference  is  to  be 
summoned,  in  the  cases  under  this  regulation,  at  the  instance  of  either  party, 
by  any  one  of  its  members ;  and  not  less  than  three  are  to  be  competent 


SECT.   XVIII.] 


ARBITRATION. 


to  act.  In  the  case  of  a  joint  conference,  at  least  one  friend  from  each 
Quarterly  Meeting's  committee  is  to  be  present.  Quarterly  Meetings  are 
directed  annually  to  read  over  the  names  of  the  friends  on  the  committee, 
and  to  transmit  them  to  their  Monthly  Meetings,  and  also  to  furnish  the 
Recording  Clerk  in  London  with  a  list  of  them. 

6.  If,  however,  any  members  of  our  Society,  after  having  contracted  debts 
or  otherwise  become  legally  responsible,  should  prove  so  unworthy  as  to  remove 
themselves,  or  to  remove  or  appropriate  property  or  effects,  or  to  act  in  any 
other  way  inconsistent  with  justice  and  fair  dealing,  permission  in  writing  to 
take  legal  proceedings  may  be  granted  by  any  two  members  of  one  of  the 
before-mentioned  committees,  after  having  together  heard  the  circumstances 
of  the  case,  and  being  unitedly  satisfied  that  it  is  one  which  does  not  admit  of 
delay. 

7.  It  is  the  sense  and  judgment  of  this  meeting  that,  if  any  member  of 
our  Society  shall  arrest,  sue,  or  implead  at  law  any  other  member  thereof, 
except  under  permission  granted  as  provided  in  the  two  preceding  regu- 
lations, such  person  ought  to  be  dealt  with  for  the  same  by  the  meeting  to 
which  he  belongs ;  and,  if  he  shall  not  give  satisfaction  to  the  meeting  for 
such  his  disorderly  proceeding,  that  then  he  may  be  disowned  by  the 
meeting.  Or,  if  the  party  so  sued  or  arrested,  taking  with  him,  or,  if  under 
confinement,  sending,  one  or  two  friends  to  the  person  who  goes  to  law,  shall 
complain  thereof,  the  said  person  shall  be  required  immediately  to  stay 
proceedings  ;  and,  if  he  does  not  comply  with  such  requisition,  the  Monthly 
Meeting  to  which  he  belongs  may  disown  him,  if  the  case  require  it. 

8.  This  meeting  is  of  the  judgment,  that  the  rules  for  the  settlement  of 
differences  about  property  are  not  to  be  considered  as  binding  upon  trustees  or 
executors  acting  for  others,  in  the  performance  of  their  duties  as  such ;  nor 
upon  any  Friends  acting  on  behalf  of,  and  so  as  to  incur  a  legal  responsibiUty 
to,  persons  not  of  our  religious  Society. 

9.  Matters  of  defamation  are  not  subjects  to  be  arbitrated,  until  the 
defamation  is  proved,  as  well  as  the  fact  that  some  injury  is  sustained  by  the 
defamed  in  his  trade  or  property  ;  and  in  that  case  the  damage  should  be 
submitted  to  arbitration.     1697.— 1782.— 1828.— 1833.-1860. 


235 


1 . 


2  H  2 


234 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


General        duG  care,  and  with  a  just  regard  to  the  interests  of  all  parties,  is  to  express  its 
Regulations.  ^^^^.^^  ^^.^j^  j^.^  ^^^^^^^^  ^nd  may  proceed  to  disown  him  as  a  member  of  our 

Society. 

2.  When  cases  of  difference  are  referred,  and  judgment  and  award  are  made, 
signed,  and  given  thereupon,  the  parties  concerned  are  to  stand  to  and  perform 
the  said  award ;  and,  if  any  one  shall  refuse  so  to  do,  the  Monthly  Meeting 
to  which  such  person  belongs,  upon  notice  thereof  to  them  given,  shall  admonish 
him  thereunto  ;  and  if,  after  admonition,  he  persist  to  refuse,  the  meeting  may 
then  proceed  to  disownment. 

3.  If  any  Friends  that  shall  be  chosen  to  hear  and  determine  any  difference 
(after  they  have  accepted  thereof,  and  the  parties  differing  have  become  bound 
to  stand  to  their  determination)  shall  decline  and  refuse  to  stand  and  act  as 
arbitratoi-s,  the  person  or  persons  so  refusing  are  to  be  required  to  give  the 
reasons  of  their  refusal  unto  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  which  they  belong  ;  and, 
if  that  meeting  shall  not  esteem  those  reasons  sufficient  justly  to  excuse  them, 
the  meeting  is  to  press  them  to  stand  to  what  they  have  accepted  ;  and  if, 
after  such  admonition,  they  shall  continue  to  refuse  to  stand  as  arbitrators,  the 
meeting  may  proceed  to  disown  them,  or  either  of  them,  as  members  of  our 

Society. 

4.  This  meeting  concludes,  with  respect  to  the  appointing  of  arbitrators  in 
cases  of  differences  between  Friends,  that  a  person,  or  persons,  not  of  our 
religious  society  may  be  chosen  to  the  office,  if  both  parties  unite  in  agreeing 
thereto.  The  concurrence  of  the  overseers,  or  of  the  Monthly  Meeting,  is  also 
to  be  had,  if  the  case  is  under  their  or  its  notice.  It  is,  however,  the  judgment 
of  this  meeting,  that  the  long-established  practice  of  confining  the  choice  to 
Friends  should,  as  much  as  circumstances  will  admit,  be  still  observed. 

5.  Whereas  cases  may  arise,  in  which  it  may  be  needful  for  proceedings  at 
law  to  be  taken,  each  Quarterly  Meeting  is  desired  to  appoint  a  committee, 
with  power  to  grant,  in  its  discretion,  permission  to  proceed  at  law  or  in  equity, 
as  the  case  may  appear  to  require.  If  all  the  parties  are  members  of  the  same 
Quarterly  Meeting,  the  committee  of  that  meeting  is  to  be  the  approving  one  ; 
if  not,  the  approbation  is  to  be  obtained  at  a  joint  conference  of  all  the 
committees  of  the  respective  Quarterly  Meetings  of  which  any  one  individual 
on  either  side  is  a  member.  Any  such  committee  or  conference  is  to  be 
summoned,  in  the  cases  under  this  regulation,  at  the  instance  of  either  party, 
by  any  one  of  its  members ;  and  not  less  than  three  are  to  be  competent 


SECT.   XVIII.] 


ARBITRATION. 


to  act.  In  the  case  of  a  joint  conference,  at  least  one  friend  from  each 
Quarterly  Meeting's  committee  is  to  be  present.  Quarterly  Meetings  are 
directed  annually  to  read  over  the  names  of  the  friends  on  the  committee, 
and  to  transmit  them  to  their  Monthly  Meetings,  and  also  to  furnish  the 
Recording  Clerk  in  London  with  a  list  of  them. 

6.  If,  however,  any  members  of  our  Society,  after  having  contracted  debts 
or  otherwise  become  legally  responsible,  should  prove  so  unworthy  as  to  remove 
themselves,  or  to  remove  or  appropriate  property  or  effects,  or  to  act  in  any 
other  way  inconsistent  with  justice  and  fair  dealing,  permission  in  writing  to 
take  legal  proceedings  may  be  granted  by  any  two  members  of  one  of  the 
before-mentioned  committees,  after  having  together  heard  the  circumstances 
of  the  case,  and  being  unitedly  satisfied  that  it  is  one  which  does  not  admit  of 

delay. 

7.  It  is  the  sense  and  judgment  of  this  meeting  that,  if  any  member  of 
our  Society  shall  arrest,  sue,  or  implead  at  law  any  other  member  thereof, 
except  under  permission  granted  as  provided  in  the  two  preceding  regu- 
lations, such  person  ought  to  be  dealt  with  for  the  same  by  the  meeting  to 
which  he  belongs ;  and,  if  he  shall  not  give  satisfaction  to  the  meeting  for 
such  his  disorderly  proceeding,  that  then  he  may  be  disowned  by  the 
meeting.  Or,  if  the  party  so  sued  or  arrested,  taking  with  him,  or,  if  under 
confinement,  sending,  one  or  two  friends  to  the  person  who  goes  to  law,  shall 
complain  thereof,  the  said  person  shall  be  required  immediately  to  stay 
proceedings  ;  and,  if  he  does  not  comply  with  such  requisition,  the  ]\Ionthly 
Meeting  to  which  he  belongs  may  disown  him,  if  the  case  require  it. 

8.  This  meeting  is  of  the  judgment,  that  the  rules  for  the  settlement  of 
differences  about  property  are  not  to  be  considered  as  binding  upon  trustees  or 
executors  acting  for  others,  in  the  performance  of  their  duties  as  such ;  nor 
upon  any  Friends  acting  on  behalf  of,  and  so  as  to  incur  a  legal  responsibility 
to,  persons  not  of  our  religious  Society. 

9.  Matters  of  defamation  are  not  subjects  to  be  arbitrated,  until  the 
defamation  is  proved,  as  well  as  the  fact  that  some  injury  is  sustained  by  the 
defamed  in  his  trade  or  property  ;  and  in  that  case  the  damage  should  be 
submitted  to  arbitration.     1697.— 1782.— 1828.— 1833.— 1860. 


235 


2  H  2 


236 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Mode  of  I.  Each  party  having  chosen  one  or  two  indifferent,  impartial  and  judicious 

Arbitration,  friends,  thosc  SO  choscn  are  to  agree  upon  a  third,  or  a  fifth  friend  (unless  the 
parties  first  agree  in  the  nomination)  whose  name  is  to  be  inserted  with  the 
others  in  the  bonds  of  arbitration,  or  other  written  agreement. 

II.  The  arbitrators  so  appointed,  or  the  majority  of  them,  are  to  fix  the  time 
and  place  of  their  meeting. 

III.  The  arbitrators  are  not  to  consider  themselves  as  advocates  for  the 
party  by  whom  they  are  chosen,  but  men  whose  incumbent  duty  it  is  to  judge 
righteously,  fearing  the  Lord.  They  are  to  shun  all  previous  information 
respecting  the  case,  that  they  may  not  become  biassed  in  their  judgments 
before  they  hear  both  parties  together. 

IV.  The  parties  are  to  enter  into  written  engagements,  or  bonds  in  the 
usual  form,  if  either  of  them  require  it,  to  abide  by  the  award  of  the  arbitrators, 
or  a  majority  of  them,  to  be  made  in  a  limited  time. 

V.  Every  meeting  of  the  arbitrators  is  to  be  made  known  to  the  parties 
concerned,  until  they  have  been  fully  lieard  ;  nor  arc  there  to  be  any  separate, 
private  meetings  between  some  of  the  arbitrators,  or  with  one  party  separate 
from  the  other,  on  the  business  referred  to  them  ;  and  no  representation  of  the 
case  of  one  party,  either  by  writing  or  otherwise,  is  to  be  admitted,  without  its 
being  fully  made  known  to  the  other,  and,  if  required,  a  copy  is  to  be  deUvered 
to  the  other  party. 

VI.  The  arbitrators  are  to  hear  both  parties  fully,  in  the  presence  of  each 
other,  whilst  either  hath  any  fresh  matter  to  offer,  until  a  certain  time  to  be 
limited  by  the  arbitrators.  Let  no  evidence  or  witness  be  withheld  or 
rejected. 

VII.  If  there  should  appear  to  the  arbitrators,  or  to  one  or  more  of  them,  to 
be  any  doubtful  point  of  law,  the  majority  of  them  are  to  agree  upon  a  case, 
and  consult  counsel  thereupon.  The  arbitrators  are  not  required  to  express 
in  the  award  the  reasons  fur  their  decision.  One  writing  of  the  award  is  to 
be  delivered  to  each  party. 

VIII.  Arbitrators  are  to  propose  to  the  parties  that  they  should  give  an 
acknowledgment  in  writing,  before  the  award  be  made,  that  they  have  been 
candidly  and  fully  heard.     1782.— 1833. 


237 


Section  XIX. — Appeals. 


Dear  friends,  in  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  which  is  peace  on  earth  and  good- 
will to  all  men,  labour  to  maintain  the  discipline  of  the  church ;  wherein  you  will 
be  favoured  with  wisdom,  prudently  to  determine  the  affairs  that  may  come 
before  you,  and  be  instrumental  to  prevent  appeals  from  coming  to  this 
meeting,  which  tend  to  prolong  it,  and  give  uneasiness  to  friends.    1736. 


.gs. 


RULES   FOR    THE   CONDUCTING   OF    APPEALS. 

1.  If  any  person  shall,  after  a  final  decision  in  his  case  by  any  Monthly  Appeals 
Meeting  (which  final  decision,  w^here  disownment  takes  place,  is  the  issuing  of  ^eetUiV 
a  minute  or  testimony  against  him)  think  himself'"'  injured  or  aggrieved  by 
its  proceedings  in  the  case,  he  may  appeal  to  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  which 
such  Monthly  Meeting  forms  a  part.  Notice  of  such  intended  appeal  is  to 
be  given,  in  writing,  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  w^ithin  three  months  after  such 
decision  is  communicated,  by  or  on  behalf  of  such  meeting,  to  the  party 
concerned  ;  or  if,  because  the  party  could  not  be  found,  or  by  reason  of  his 
having  left  the  kingdom,  the  decision  has  not  been  so  communicated,  then 
within  two  years,  at  the  furthest,  after  the  issuing  of  it. 

2  The  appeal  is  to  be  brought  to  the  first  or  second  Quarterly  Meeting 
which  occurs  after  the  Monthly  Meeting  immediately  succeeding  that  at  which 
the  notice  above-mentioned  has  been  given.  In  the  notice,  the  appellant 
shall  specify  to  which  of  the  two  he  means  to  present  his  appeal.  If  he  has 
made  choice  of  the  first,  and  circumstances  should  arise  to  prevent  him  from 
pursuing  his  intention,  he  is  to  be  at  hberty  to  bring  the  appeal  to  the  second 
Quarterly  Meeting,  provided  that  previously  thereto  he  renew  his  notice  to  the 
Monthly  Meeting.  The  Monthly  Meeting  receiving  notice  of  appeal,  as  first 
mentioned,  shall  appoint  respondents  to  act  on  its  behalf,  and  shall  inform  the 

•  [or  herself   dc] ;  persons  of  both  soxos  having  equal  right  of  appeal. 


238 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Appeals  appellant  that  an  appointment  has  been  made.  If,  in  the  judgment  of  the 
Meetin^^^'^^  Monthly  Meeting,  such  notice  of  appeal  be  given  before  a  final  decision  in  the 
case,  the  Monthly  Meeting,  instead  of  appointing  respondents,  is  to  send  forward 
to  the  Quarterly  Meeting  a  minute,  stating  that  a  final  decision  has  not  been 
given  in  the  case,  and  that  consequently  the  appellant  has  no  right  of  appeal, 
which  minute  the  Quarterly  Meeting  shall  without  entering  into  the  case, 
record  as  its  judgment.  But,  after  the  final  decision  of  the  case,  the  Monthly 
Meeting  shall  not  be  at  liberty  to  omit  or  delay  the  appointment  of  respondents, 
either  because  it  does  not  deem  the  case  one  that  admits  of  appeal,  or  on  any 
other  ground. 

3.  The  appeal,  in  writing  and  scaled  up,  is  to  be  delivered  to  the  clerk 
for  the  time  being,  soon  after  the  representatives  are  called  over,  with  an 
endorsement  simply  specifying  the  appellant,  his  assistant,  or  assistants,  (if 
any  are  intended)  the  meeting  appealed  against,  and  that  appealed  to.  The 
indorsement  shall  be  read,  and  also  the  minute  of  the  Monthly  Meeting 
appointing  respondents  to  act  on  its  behalf.  But,  if  no  respondents  have  been 
appointed,  nor  any  minute  produced  from  the  Monthly  Meeting  informing 
the  Quarterly  Meeting  that  a  final  decision  has  not  been  given  in  the  case,  the 
Quarterly  Meeting,  without  appointing  any  committee  or  otherwise  entering 
into  the  case,  shall  direct  the  ^lonthly  Meeting  to  make  the  necessary  appoint- 
ment, in  order  to  the  appeal  being  heard  at  the  ensuing  Quarterly  Meeting. 
If,  at  the  ensuing  Quarterly  Meeting,  no  appointment  of  respondents  is 
reported,  the  Quarterly  Meeting,  without  entering  into  the  case,  is  at  once  to 
record  a  reversal  of  the  decision  appealed  against. 

4.  Unless  an  appeal  relate  to  matter  of  faith  and  doctrine,  and  unless  the 
Quarterly  Meeting  is  satisfied  thereof,  and  also  inclines  that,  without  any 
previous  reference,  it  should  be  heard  in  the  meeting  itself,  such  meeting 
shall,  when  any  appeal  is  so  brought  as  above,  proceed  to  nominate  a  com- 
mittee of  twelve  disinterested  Friends,  to  hear  the  same  and  judge  thereof ;  the 
appellant,  and  the  assistant  or  assistants  of  an  appellant,  and  the  respondents 
having  withdrawn  previously  to  such  nomination.  No  member  of  a  Monthly 
Meeting  appealed  against  is  to  be  at  liberty  to  take  any  part  in  nominating 
the  committee  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting. 

5.  After  the  nomination  has  taken  place  the  appellant  and  respondents  shall 
be  called  in,  the  names  of  the  proposed  committee  are  to  be  read  in  their 
presence,  and  each  party  is  to  be  allowed  (after  having  had  the  opportunity, 


SECT.  XIX.] 


APPEALS. 


239 


if  desired,  of  withdrawing  a  short  time  for  consultation)  to  object  to  any  of 
the  committee,  not  exceeding  three.  In  objecting,  no  cause  shall  be  assigned. 
The  places  of  the  friends  who  have  been  thus  objected  to  shall  be  supplied 
by  a  fresh  nomination;  which  nomination  shall  be  final. 

6.  The  appointment  of  the  committee  being  completed,  a  time  and  place 
shall  be  fixed  for  their  meeting,  of  which  due  notice  is  to  be  given  to  the 
parties  concerned.  On  the  principle  of  the  importance  of  promoting  the 
speedy  settlement  of  differences,  the  time  shall  be  as  early  an  one  as  can  with 
convenience  be  chosen. 

7.  The  committee,  not  less  than  ten  of  whom  are  to  be  a  quorum,  shall, 
when  met,  proceed  upon  the  business  referred  to  them,  by  opening  and  reading 
the  appeal  in  the  presence  of  the  appellant  and  respondents.  In  case  an 
appeal  referred  to  a  committee  be  found  by  them  to  relate  to  faith  and 
doctrine,  the  committee  shall,  without  proceeding  further,  report  accordingly 
to  the  Quarterly  Meeting,  that  the  said  meeting  may  decide  whether  the 
appeal  shall  be  heard  in  the  meeting  itself,  or  be  again  referred  to  the 
committee. 

8.  In  all  appeals  heard  by  a  committee  of  a  Quarterly  Meeting,  the  appel- 
lant shall,  after  the  appeal  has  been  read,  be  heard  in  support  thereof,  and 
afterwards  the  respondents  in  reply,  in  the  presence  of  each  other,  until  both 
parties  have  been  fully  and  fairly  heard  ;  after  which  the  parties  are  to  with- 
draw previously  to  the  committee's  deliberation  on  the  case. 

9.  When,  in  the  committee,  the  whole  or  the  greater  part  of  the  members 
present  (such  members  present  not  being  less  than  the  quorum)  have  agreed 
in  a  judgment  on  the 'case,  a  report  in  writing  shall  be  prepared,  which  is  to 
be  signed,  as  the  report  of  the  committee,  by  those  so  uniting  in  judgment. 
If  the  members  so  present  as  above  are  equally  divided  in  judgment,  the 
report  shall  be  in  favour  of  the  appealing  party.  The  committee  shall  not  be 
expected  to  assign  any  reasons  for  the  judgment  expressed  in  their  report ; 
and  it  is  recommended,  that  the  purport  of  it  be  simply  the  confirming  or 
annulling  of  the  decision  of  the  Monthly  Meeting. 

10.  The  committee  shall  give  notice  in  writing  to  both  parties,  of  the  time 
when  it  is  intended  to  dehver  in  the  report ;  which  is  to  be  at  an  adjournment 
of  the  Quarterly  Meeting,  or  at  the  next  Quarterly  Meeting  in  course. 

11.  The  report  of  the  committee  shall  be  read  in  the  Quarterly  Meeting,  in 
the  presence  of  both  parties,  if  they  inchne  to  attend ;  and,  except  when  the 


240 


Appeals 
to  Quarterly 
Meetings. 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.   III. 


SECT.   XIX.] 


APPEALS. 


241 


circumstance  occurs  which  forms  the  subject  of  the  next  succeeding  rule,  and 
with  the  exception  also  of  such  appeals  relating  to  faith  and  doctrine  as  may 
come  to  be  opened  in  the  Quarterly  Meeting  itself,  according  to  the  liberty 
hereafter  given  (see  Rule  13),  the  judgment  expressed  in  any  such  report 
shall  be  recorded  as  the  decision  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  in  the  case. 

12.  If,  in  the  case  of  an  appeal  not  relating  to  faith  and  doctrine  brought 
by  an  individual  in  consequence  of  his  disownment,  the  report  of  the  com- 
mittee, confirmatory  of  the  judgment  of  the  Monthly  Meeting,  be  signed  by 
less  than  eight  of  its  number,  such  judgment  is  to  be  reversed. 

13.  The  report  of  any  committee,  expressing  a  judgment  on  the  merits  of 
an  appeal  relating  to  faith  and  doctrine,  may  be  objected  to  by  the  party 
against  whom  it  is  given,  and  such  party  may  require  the  case  to  be  heard  by 
the  meeting  itself 

14.  Whenever  an  appeal  relating  to  faith  and  doctrine  comes  to  be 
heard   in  the  Quarterly   Meeting  itself,  the  following   regulations  are  to  be 

observed  : — 

First — The  appeal  is  to  be  read  in  the  presence  of  both  parties,  and 
the  appellant  shall  then  be  heard  in  support  of  the  same,  and  afterwards 
the  respondents  in  reply,  in  the  presence  of  each  other,  until  both  parties 
have  been  fully  and  fairly  heard. 

Second — In  stating  and  replying,  no  persons  are  to  be  permitted  to 
speak  on  the  case  but  those  who,  as  or  for  the  appellant  and  as  respon- 
dents, are  immediately  concerned  in  the  appeal ;  except  that  any  friend 
(not  being  a  member  of  a  Monthly'  Meeting  concerned  in  the  appeal,  or  of 
a  committee  that  may  have  heard  it  and  reported  a  judgment  on  the 
merits  thereof)  who  may  apprehend  it  proper  for  a  question  to  be  put  to 
either  party,  shall  have  the  hberty  of  requesting  that  it  may  be  done 
through  the  clerk. 

Third —The  parties  immediately  concerned  in  the  appeal  shall  with- 
draw, previously  to  the  meeting's  deliberation  on  the  case  ;  and,  after  they 
have  so  withdrawn,  or  during  their  absence  in  consequence  of  any  prior 
withdrawing,  no  member  of  a  meeting  concerned  in  the  appeal,  or  of  a 
committee  that  may  have  heard  it  and  reported  a  judgment  on  the 
merits  thereof,  is  to  be  allowed  to  speak  on  the  subject  before  the 
meeting. 


Fourth— When  the  meeting  has  come  to  a  conclusion  in  the  case,  its 
decision  shall  be  entered  on  minute,  and  then  the  parties  are  to  be  at 
liberty  to  come  in  again  and  hear  it  read. 

15.  In  all  cases,  a  copy  of  the  minute  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  recording 
Its  decision  in  the  case,  shall  be  sent  to  each  party. 

16.  Should  any  Quarterly  Meeting  be  unable  to  appoint,  on  an  appeal,  a 
committee  of  disinterested  friends  to  the  number  of  twelve,  such  Quarterly 
Meeting  shall,  after  making  its  own  appointment,  apply  to  some  neighbouring 
Quarterly  Meeting,  for  such  an  addition  as  may  be  necessary  to  complete 
the  number :  in  which  case  notice  is  to  be  given  to  the  appellant  and  respon- 
dents of  the  intended  application,  that  they  may  have  the  opportunity  of 
attending  such  neighbouring  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  exercising  (according  to 
Rule  5)  their  right  of  objection,  if  such  right  has  not  been  before  exhausted. 
And  such  meeting  is  to  be  informed  by  the  applying  Quarterly  Meeting, 
whether  any  and  what  right  of  objection  remains  to  the  respective  parties. 

*#*  See  also  General  Rules  relating  to  Appeals,  p.  245. 


17.  If  any  person  shall  think  himself  injured  or  aggi-ieved  by  the  judgment  AppeaU  to 


the  Yearly 


of  any  Quarterly  Meeting  given  against  him,  he  may  appeal  from  such  judgment  Meeti 
to  the  Yearly  Meeting ;  in  which  case,  notice,  in  writing,  of  his  intention  to 
appeal,  is  to  be  given  by  him,  not  later  than  to  the  second  Quarterly  Meeting 
after  that  at  which  such  judgment  has  been  recorded. 

18.  A  Quarterly  Meeting  receiving  such  notice  shall  appoint  respondents  to 
act  on  its  behalf,  and  shall  inform  the  appellant  that  an  appointment  has  been 
made.  But,  if  notice  of  appeal  be  given  to  a  Quarterly  Meeting  relating  to  a 
case  in  which  the  said  meeting  has  been  informed,  by  minute  of  the  Monthly 
Meeting  concerned,  that  a  final  decision  has  not  been  given,  the  Quarterly 
Meeting,  instead  of  appointing  respondents,  is  to  send  forward  to  the  Yearly 
Meeting  a  minute,  stating  that  a  final  decision  has  not  been  given  in  the  case, 
and  that  consequently  the  appellant  has,  at  that  time,  no  right  of  appeal ; 
which  minute  the  Yearly  Meeting  shall,  without  entering  into  the  case,  record 
as  its  judgment.  But  no  Quarterly  Meeting  shall  be  at  liberty  to  omit  the 
appointment  of  respondents  on  any  other  ground. 

2  I 


»«• 


242 


CHRISTIAN     DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Appeals  to 
the  Yearly 
Meetiug. 


19.  If  any  person,  having  given  notice  of  his  intention  of  appealing,  is 
prevented  from  bringing  his  appeal  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  immediately  suc- 
ceeding such  notice,  he  may  continue  his  appeal  to  the  next  following  Yearly 
Meeting,  on  renewing  his  notice  in  writing  to  the  meeting  appealed  against, 
at  any  time  preceding  the  second  Yearly  Meeting.  In  this  case,  however,  the 
appeal  shall  not  be  received,  unless  satisfactory  reasons  for  the  delay  be  stated 
to  the  Yearly  Meeting,  or  to  its  committee  on  the  appeal. 

20.  The  appeal,  in  writing  and  sealed  up,  is  to  be  delivered  to  the  clerk  for 
the  time  being,  before  the  close  of  the  first  sitting  of  the  Yearly  Meeting, 
with  an  indorsement,  simply  specifying  the  appellant,  his  assistant  or  assistants, 
(if  any  are  intended)  the  meeting  appealed  against,  and  that  appealed  to.  The 
indorsement  shall  be  read,  and  also  the  minute  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting 
appointing  respondents  to  act  on  it§  behalf 

21.  An  appeal  having  been  delivered  in,  the  representatives  are  to  meet  at 
the  close  of  the  first  sitting  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and  a  committee  shall 
be  by  them  nominated  to  hear  and  judge  of  the  appeal,  agreeably  to  the 
following  regulations. 

22.  The  committee  shall  consist  of  one  representative  from  each  meeting  in 
Great  Britain  represented  in  the  Yearly  Meeting,  with  the  excei)tion  of  the 
meeting  against  which  the  appeal  is  brought,  and  of  any  meeting  appealing, 
or  to  which  belongs  a  subordhiate  meeting  appealing;  the  representatives 
of  which  excepted  meeting  or  meetings  shall  withdraw  previously  to  the 
nomination.* 

23.  After  the  nomination  has  taken  place,  the  appellant  and  respondents 
in  each  case  of  appeal  are  to  be  called  in,  the  names  of  the  proposed  com- 
mittee shall  be  read  in  their  presence,  and  each  party  is  to  be  allowed  (after 
having  had  the  oppoitunity,  if  desired,  of  withdrawing  a  short  time  for 
consultation)  to  object  to  any  of  the  committee,  not  exceeding  six  respec- 
tively, but  shall  not  assign  any  cause  for  such  objection ;  after  which  they 
are  to  withdraw.  If  any  of  the  committee  be  so  objected  to,  they  shall  be 
set  aside,  but  only  as  to  that  particular  appeal.  Their  places  are  to  be  supplied 
from  the  other  representatives  of  the  Quarterly  Meetings  to  which  they 
respectively  belong ;  but  in  case  of  there  being  no  representative  left  from  any 

If  there  be  two  .ippoala,  the  coramittoe  tbua  solocted  shaU  be  omsidored  as  also  nominated  to  hear  the 
second,  with  similar  exception  as  is  provided  with  regard  to  the  first  ;  aud  with  the  addition  of  a  repre- 
sentative from  the  meeUog,  or  each  of  the  meetings,  before  excepted  :  and  so  on  for  any  number  of  api>oal8. 


SECT.    XIX.] 


APPEALS. 


243 


such  Quarterly  Meeting,  the  deficiency  shall  be  made  up  by  nominating  one 
friend  out  of  each  such  meeting  in  alphabetical  order,  that  has  not  fewer 
than  four  representatives  present,  beginning,  at  any  future  time,  with  the 
next  meeting  in  rotation.  And  any  or  all  of  those  nominated  in  the  stead  of 
others  first  selected  and  set  aside,  as  above  mentioned,  shall  themselves  be 
liable  to  be  objected  to  by  either  party ;  in  which  case  a  further  nomination 
to  supply  their  places  shall  be  made  in  Hke  manner  as  before :  but  this  third 
is  to  be  a  final  nomination. 

24.  The  committee  or  committees  thus  nominated  shall  be  reported  to  the 
Yearly  Meeting  at  its  second  or  third  sitting,  when  all  appeals  are  to  be 
delivered  to  the  committee  or  committees,  in  order  to  be  immediately  pro- 
ceeded on ;  not  less  than  three-fourths  of  the  number  appointed  for  a 
particular  appeal  being  at  any  time  present  thereon. 

25.  All  appeals  are  to  be  opened  and  read  in  the  presence  of  the 
respective  appellants  and  respondents.  In  case  an  appeal  shall  be  found  to 
relate  to  matter  of  faith  and  doctrine,  the  committee  shall,  without  pro- 
ceeding further,  report  accordingly  to  the  Yearly  Meeting;  that  the  said 
meeting  may  decide  whether  to  proceed  to  hear  the  appeal  in  the  meeting 
itself,  or  to  refer  it  again  to  the  committee. 

26.  In  all  appeals  heard  by  a  committee  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  the 
appellant  shall,  after  the  appeal  has  been  read,  be  heard  in  support  thereof, 
and  afterwards  the  respondents  in  reply,  in  the  presence  of  each  other,  until 
both  parties  have  been  fully  and  fairly  heard  ;  after  which  the  parties  are  to 
withdraw  previously  to  the  committee's  deliberation  on  the  case. 

27.  When,  in  the  committee,  the  whole  or  the  greater  part  of  the 
members  present  (such  members  present  not  being  less  than  the  quorum) 
have  agreed  in  a  judgment  on  the  case,  a  report  in  writing  is  to  be  prepared, 
which  is  to  be  signed,  as  the  report  of  the  committee,  by  those  so  uniting 
in  judgment.  If  the  members  so  present  as  above  are  equally  divided  in 
judgment,  the  report  shall  be  in  favour  of  the  party  originally  appealing.  The 
committee  shall  not  be  expected  to  assign  any  reasons  for  the  judgment 
expressed  in  their  report,  and  it  is  recommended  that  the  purport  of  it 
be  simply  the  confirming  or  annuUing  of  the  decision  of  the  Quarterly 
Meeting. 

28.  The  committee  shall  give  notice  in  writing,  to  both  parties,  of  the  time 
when  it  is  intended  to  deHver  in  their  report. 

2i  2 


244 


Appeals  to 
the  Yearly 
Meeting. 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


29.  The  report  of  the  committee  shall  be  read  in  the  Yearly  Meeting,  in 
the  presence  of  both  parties,  if  they  incline  to  attend  ;  and,  except  when  the 
circumstance  occurs  which  forms  the  subject  of  the  next  succeeding  rule 
(Rule  30),  and  with  the  exception  also  of  such  appeals  relating  to  faith  and 
doctrine  as  may  come  to  be  opened  in  the  Yearly  Meeting  itself,  according  to 
the  liberty  hereafter  given  (Rule  31),  the  judgment  expressed  in  any  such 
report  is  to  be  recorded  as  the  decision  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  the  case. 

30.  If,  in  the  case  of  an  appeal  not  relating  to  faith  and  doctrine,  in  which 
the  disownment  of  an  individual  is  involved,  the  report  of  the  committee, 
confirmatory  of  the  disownment,  be  signed  by  less  than  two-thirds  of  its 
number,  the  individual  is  to  be  reinstated  in  membership. 

31.  The  report  of  any  committee  expressing  a  judgment  on  the  merits  of 
an  appeal  relating  to  faith  and  doctrine,  may  be  objected  to  by  the  party 
against  whom  it  is  given,  and  such  party  may  require  the  case  to  be 
heard  by  the  meeting  itself. 

32.  Whenever  an  appeal  relating  to  faith  and  doctrine  comes  to  be 
heard  in  the  Yearly  Meeting  itself,  the  following  regulations  are  to  be 
observed  : — 

i^/r.9^— The  appeal  is  to  be  read  in  the  presence  of  both  parties,  and 
the  appellant  shall  then  be  heard  in  support  of  the  same,  and  afterwards 
the  respondents  in  reply,  in  the  presence  of  each  other,  until  both 
parties  have  been  fully  and  fairly  heard. 

Second.— In  stating  and  replying,  no  persons  are  to  be  permitted 
to  speak  on  the  ca^e,  but  those  who,  as  or  for  the  appellant,  and  as 
respondents,  or  as  original  appellant,  are  immediately  concerned  in  the 
appeal ;  except  that  any  friend  (not  being  a  member  of  a  Quarterly 
Meeting  concerned  in  the  appeal,  or  of  a  committee  that  may  have 
heard  it,  and  reported  a  judgment  on  the  merits  thereof)  who  may 
apprehend  it  proper  for  a  question  to  be  put  to  either  partv,  shall 
have  the  liberty  of  requesting  that  it  may  be  done  througli  the' clerk. 

T/iird. -The  parties  immediately  concerned  in  the  appeal  shall  with- 

draw  previously  to  the  meeting's  deliberation  on  the  ca^e,  and,  after  they 

have  so  withdrawn,   or  during  their  absence    in  consequence  of   any 

prior  withdrawing,  no  member  of  a  meeting  concerned  in  the  appeal  or 

of  a  committee  that    may  have   heard    it    and  reported   a  judgment 


SECT.  XIX.] 


APPEALS. 


245 


on  the  merits  thereof,  is  to  be  allowed  to  speak  on  the  subject  before  the 
meeting 

Fourth.-^Whon  the  meeting  has  come  to  a  conclusion  in  the  case  its 
decision  shall  be  entered  on  minute,  and  then  the  parties  are  to  be  at 
liberty  to  come  in  again  and  hear  it  read. 

33.  The  respondents  on  behalf  of  a  Quarterly  Meeting,  in  any  case  of 
appeal  from  a  Monthly  Meeting,  in  which  an  individual  is  concerned  as  original 
appellant,  shall  be  accompanied  by  such  individual,  if  he  inchne  to  attend ; 
who,  so  attending,  is  to  have  an  equal  right  with  them  of  being  heard.  If,  in 
the  committee  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  the  decision  should  be  against  such 
respondents,  and  they  should  be  willing  to  submit  to  such  decision,  the  original 
appellant  shall,  nevertheless,  in  appeals  relating  to  faith  and  doctrine,  have 
such  right  as  appellants  possess  under  Rule  31,  of  requiring  that  the  matter 
be  opened  in  the  meeting  itself ;  in  which  case  such  person  is  to  appear  in 
the  character  of  appellant,  and  the  friends  appointed  by  the  Monthly  Meet- 
ing in  that  of  respondents. 

34.  In  every  case,  a  copy  of  the  minute  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  recording 
its  decision  thereon,  shall  be  sent  to  each  party. 

35.  No  appeal  that  has  once  been  determined  by  the  Yearly  Meeting  shall 
be  received  a  second  time. 


*,*  See  also  the  following  General  Rules. 


36.  The  notice  to  be  given  to  any  Monthly  or  Quarterly  Meeting  of  an  General  Rules 
intended  appeal  shall  be  according  to  the  following  form,  or  in  words  to  the  appeihf  *^ 
like  effect : — 

To  the  Monthly    [or    Quarterly]    Meeting   of  to   be   held 

at  the  day  of  month,  18     . 

/  hereby   give   notice   that  I  intend  to   appeal  to  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  of  [or  to  the  Yearly  Meeting]   to  be  held  at 

[or  in]  the  day  of  month,    18      ,  against 

your  decision  in  my  case. 

A,B. 

37.  In  all  cases  of  appeal,  whether  to  a  Quarterly  or  to  the  Yearly  Meeting, 


/ 


w 


246 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


SECT.  XIX.] 


APPEALS. 


247 


CieneraiRuies.  ill  which  notice  and  renewed  notice  shall  be  given  by  the  appellant,  such 
appellant  shall,  three  weeks  at  least  previously  to  the  time  of  holding  the 
meeting  specified  in  the  first  notice,  apprise  the  clerk  of  the  Monthly  or  Quar- 
terly Meeting  appealed   against,  that  the  appeal   is  not  about  to  be  then 

brought. 

38.  If  either  of  the  parties  concerned  in  an  appeal,  when  stating  or 
replying  to  the  case,  shall  digress  into  irrelevant  matter,  it  is  recommended 
that  the  committee  or  meeting  before  which  the  appeal  is  brought,  do,  through 
the  medium  of  the  clerk,  stop  such  proceeding,  and  require  that  the  subject  of 
the  appeal  be  kept  to.  And  no  member  of  a  committee  or  meeting,  by  which 
any  appeal  is  heard,  is  to  express,  in  the  presence  of  the  parties,  any  opinion 
on  the  subject  or  subjects  at  issue. 

39.  If  any  member  of  a  committee  on  an  appeal  be  prevented  attending 
during  any  part  of  the  time  in  which  the  case  is  proceeded  in  by  the  appellant 
and  respondents,  he  cannot  afterwards  unite  with  the  rest,  either  in  the  further 
hearing  of  the  case,  or  in  the  deliberation  upon  it,  unless  w^ith  the  previous 
consent  of  the  appellant  and  respondents. 

40.  All  committees  appointed  to  hear  and  judge  of  an  appeal,  shall,  after 
having  had  the  case  duly  laid  before  them,  require  the  parties  to  sign  an 
acknowledgment  that  they  have  been  fully  and  fairly  heard ;  such  acknow- 
ledgment to  be  brought,  with  the  report  of  the  committee,  to  the  meeting 
appointing  it.  If  either  party  refuse  to  sign  an  acknowledgment  of  this 
tenor,  the  committee  in  making  their  report  shall  give  in  a  statement  that 
the  parties  have  been  fully  and  fairly  heard,  according  to  the  judgment  of  at 
least  four-fifths  of  the  members  present  at  the  decision ;  which  statement 
shall,  as  to  any  further  procedure  in  the  case,  have  the  same  effect  as  an 
acknowledgment. 

41.  If  an  appellant  shall  print  his  appeal,  or  any  matter  relating  thereto, 
or  cause  to  be  printed,  or  be  in  any  way  accessary  to  the  printing  of  the  same, 
such  appeal  shall  not  be  received  by  the  Quarterly  or  Yearly  Meeting.  And 
if  any  Monthly  or  Quarterly  Meeting  appealed  against,  or  the  respondents 
appointed  on  its  behalf,  shall  print,  or  cause  to  be  printed,  or  be  in  any  way 
accessary  to  the  printing  of,  any  matter  respecting  an  appeal,  such  respondents 
and  their  constituent  meeting  are  to  be  precluded  from  being  heard  in  defence 
of  the  judgment  appealed  against ;  the  effect  of  which  (provided  the  appellant 
has  proceeded  regularly)  shall  be  a  reversal  of  such  judgment. 


42.  The  foregoing  rules  and  regulations  are  to  apply  to  any  meeting  which 
shall  consider  itself  injured  or  aggrieved  by  the  decision  of  any  other  meeting. 

43.  An  appellant  shall  be  allow^ed  to  avail  himself,  throughout  the 
course  of  prosecuting  his  appeal,  of  the  aid  of  one  or  two  members  of  our 
Society,  in  speaking  on  the  case  on  his  behalf,  or  in  otherwise  assisting  him,  or 
in  conducting  the  appeal  in  his  stead:  but  the  appellant  is  not  to  be  himself 
absent,  unless  from  some  reasonable  cause,  approved  by  the  committee  or 
meeting  hearing  the  appeal. 

44.  Informalities  in  procedure  which,  in  the  judgment  of  at  least  four-fifths 
of  the  members  of  the  committee  appointed  to  hear  and  judge  of  the  appeal, 
and  present  on  the  occasion,  do  not  affect  the  merits  of  the  case,  shall  not 
necessarily  operate  to  influence  the  decision  of  the  committee.  1806. — 
1813.— 1815.— 1821.-1222.— 1833.— 1861. 


The  Friends  of  Ireland,  by  a  letter  from  their  last  National  Meeting,  and  also  Appeals  from 
by  their  representatives  present,  have  earnestly  requested  to  be  excused  from 
attending  appeals  against  them  to  this  meeting,  except  in  matters  of  faith  and 
principle,  wherein  they  desire  not  to  be  excused ;  but,  having  urged  many 
hardships  and  inconveniences  which  they  apprehend  must  attend  their 
following  appeals  in  other  cases,  this  meeting,  upon  solid  and  deliberate 
consideration  of  their  request,  in  much  brotherly  condescension  agrees 
thereto,  until  some  manifest  inconvenience  shall  be  found  to  arise  from  such 
exemption.     1760. 


In  consequence  of  the  local  circumstances  of  Friends  in  Scotland,  several  Scotland. 
variations  in  the  foregoing  rules  have  been  adopted,  as  applicable  to  appeals 
within  the  General  Meeting  for  Scotland,  and  from  thence  to  this  meeting. 
The  rules  thus  varied  are  to  be  found  in  the  last  or  third  edition  of  this 
work,  (p.  16,)  except  that  the  first  sentence  in  Rule  12  (p.  20)  is  now 
omitted,  and  that  Rule  44  (see  above)  is  made  applicable  to  such  appeals. 
1833.— 1861. 


248 


CHRISTIAN    DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


Section  XX. — Trust  Property. 
llegistry  of  places      The  registration  of  places  of  religious  worship  in  England  is  now  regulated 

of  worshiiJ.  <-'  i  o  o 

by  the  Act  18  and  19  Vic,  c.  81  ;  and  forms  of  certificate,  for  the  purpose  of 
effecting  the  registration  of  our  meeting-houses  under  this  Act,  may  be 
obtained  (without  payment)  upon  application  to  the  Superintendent  Registrar 
of  births,  deaths  and  marriages  for  the  district  in  which  the  meeting-house  is 
situated. 

Such  certificate,  when  properly  filled  up,  is  to  be  delivered  in  duplicate 
(accompanied  by  the  payment  of  a  fee  of  2^.  6d.)  to  the  Superintendent 
Registrar,  for  transmission  to  the  Registrar-General,  who,  after  recording  the 
same,  will  return  one  copy  to  be  delivered  to  the  certifying  party.  A  cer- 
tificate of  registry  under  the  seal  of  the  General  Register  Oflfice,  may  be 
afterwards  obtained  from  the  Registrar-General,  on  payment  of  a  fee  of  2^.  Grf. 
And  such  certificate  is  to  be  received  in  any  Court  as  evidence  of  the  facts 
therein  mentioned. 


Conveyanco  of 
Trust  property. 


Whenever  any  freehold,  copyhold,  or  leasehold  property  is  newly  acquired 
for  meeting-houses  or  burial-grounds,  or  for  the  benefit  of  Quarterly,  Monthly, 
Preparative,  or  other  Meetings,  or  for  any  other  charitable  purpose  under  the 
care  of  Friends,  the  trusts  should  be  declared,  either  in  the  deed  or  instrument 
of  conveyance,*  or  in  a  contemporaneous  separate  deed  or  instrument ;  and  on 
every  such  new  acquisition,  whether  by  purchase  or  gift,  either  the  conveyance 
or  such  separate  deed  or  instrument  should  be  sealed  and  delivered  by  the 
conveying  party  in  the  presence  of  two  credible  witnesses,  and  enrolled  in 
Chancery  within  six  calendar  months  after  the  making  of  the  conveyance. 
If  these  formalities  are  not  complied  with,  the  conveyance  will  be  void  See 
9  Geo.  II.,  c.  36. ;  24  Vic,  c  9. 

•  Forms  applicable  to  the  conveyance  of  freehold,  copyhold,  and  leasehold  property  respectively,  were  printed 
m  the  third  edition  of  the  "  Rules  of  Discipline,  &c.,"  pp.  280  to  283.  and  are  now  printed  separately,  and  kept 
by  the  Recording  Clerk  in  London,  for  the  use  of  Friends. 


SECT.  XX.] 


TRUST    PROPERTY. 


249 


Whenever  an  appointment  of  new  trustees  of  any  real  or  personal  property  Change  of 
belonging  to,  or  under  the  direction  or  care  of,  a  Quarterly,  Monthly,  Prepara-  '^'*"^*^^^- 
tive  or  other  Meeting,  may  become  desirable,  either  from  reduction  of  the 
existing  trustees,  who  are  solvent  members  of  our  Society  and  resident  within 
the  United  Kingdom,  to  two,  or  from  other  circumstances,  it  is  recommended 
that  such  appointment  be  speedily  made,  and  the  trust  property  legally 
transferred  accordingly.  Of  course,  this  recommendation  is  not  to  interfere 
with  any  special  provision  for  appointing  trustees,  made  at  the  original 
creation  of  the  trust. 

In  transfers  to  new  trustees,  the  forms  referred  to  in  the  note  (p.  248) 
may,  in  general,  be  used.  But  where  there  has  been  any  previous  declaration 
of  trust,  especial  care  should  be  taken  not  in  any  way  to  alter  the  trust. 
In  these  cases  the  forms  must  only  be  followed  as  far  as  the  circumstances 
will  properly  admit. 

The  formalities  of  enrolment  and  attestation,  above  pointed  out,  are  not 
considered  necessary  on  transfers  to  new  trustees. 


Care  is  to  be  particularly  taken  that  all  title-deeds  and  writings  relating  to  Custody  of 
meeting-houses,  burial-grounds  and  trust  property  of  any  kind,  held  for  the  Reco,^s  of 
use  of  any  part  of  the  Society,  as  well  as  all  deeds  and  records  relative  to  '^'"^^ 
donations  and  legacies,  be  deposited  in  a  place  of  security,  free  from  damp,  and 
from  danger  by  fire  ;  and  that  the  custody  of  them  be  entrusted  to  two  or 
more  friends  appointed  for  the  purpose.     It  is  suggested  that,  where  prac- 
ticable or  convenient,  the  title-deeds  of  such  property,  situate  within  the  limits 
of  any  one  Quarterly  Meeting,  be  deposited  (under  the  direction  of  the  said 
fleeting)  in  the  most  suitable  and,  as  far  as  practicable,  central  place,  com- 
bined with  security  ;  that  it  may  be  more  generally  known  where  they  are  to 
be  met  with. 

Monthly  Meetings  are  to  take  care  that  a  correct  account  of  the  nature  of 
all  trusts,  with  the  names  of  the  trustees  of  such  real  or  personal  property 
as  they  are  entrusted  with  or  entitled  to,  be  recorded  in  a  book  kept  for 
that  purpose  ;  in  which  should  be  inserted  the  place  of  deposit  of  the  title- 
deeds  of  such  property.  In  all  cases  of  legacies  or  donations,  copies  of  the 
wills,  or  of  the  clauses  of  the  wills,  with  the  date  of  probate,  and  of  the 

2  K 


250 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


deeds  of  gift,  are,  as  far  as  practicable,  to  be  procured,  and  carefully  recorded 
in  the  said  book. 


AccouiiU. 


Reports  to 

superior 

meetings. 


Monthly  Meetings  are  to  exercise  due  care  that  all  legacies  and  donations 
be  properly  secured  and  duly  applied,  according  to  the  directions  of  the 
testators  and  donors  :  and,  in  order  that  the  appropriation  of  these,  as  well  as 
of  all  other  trust  funds  under  the  care  of  Monthly  Meetings,  may  be  duly 
attended  to,  distinct  accounts  are  to  be  regularly  kept  of  the  receipts  and 
expenditure  thereof ;  which  accounts  are  to  be  annually  examined  by  the 
Monthly  Meeting,  or  a  committee  appointed  by  it,  when  the  list  of  trustees  is 
to  be  read  over  with  reference  to  the  advice  given  in  the  preceding  page 
as  to  the  appointment  of  new  trustees. 


Monthly  Meetings  are  to  furnish  the  Quarterly  Meetings,  of  which  they  form 
parts,  with  a  brief  account  of  the  nature  of  the  trusts  and  the  names  of  the 
trustees  of  the  real  and  personal  property  possessed  by  them  ;  and  also  to 
transmit  from  time  to  time  accounts  of  any  additions  thereto  or  alterations 
therein.  Quarterly  Meetings  are  to  record  such  accounts  in  a  proper  book, 
with  an  index  ;  and  the  names  of  the  trustees  are  to  be  annually  examined 
by  or  on  behalf  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting. 

Where  the  trust  property  belongs  to,  or  is  under  the  care  of,  Preparative  or 
Particular  meetings,  the  Monthly  Meeting  is  to  exercise  a  general  superinten- 
dence over  them,  in  conformity  with  the  spirit  of  the  foregoing  provisions. 

Where  the  trust  property  belongs  to,  or  is  under  the  care  of.  Quarterly 
Meetings,  they  are  to  conform  to  the  foregoing  regulations,  so  far  as  applicable 
to  their  case.  But  it  is  not  expected  that  they  should  furnish  to  this  meeting 
any  account  of  the  trusts,  or  trustees,  unless  specially  required. 

Where  the  trust  property  belongs  to,  or  is  under  the  care  of,  any  distinct 
body  or  committee  of  friends,  as  in  the  case  of  schools  and  other  charitable 
foundations,  it  is  recommended  that  the  spirit  of  the  above  rules  should  be 
attended  to,  and  the  provisions  complied  with,  as  far  as  the  circumstances  will 
permit. 


SECT.    XX.] 


TRUST   PROPERTY. 


251 


Should  any  meeting  be  dissolved  or  cease  to  retain  its  distinct  character.  Case  of  a 
care  should  be  taken  that  a  minute  be  previously  entered  on  its  books,  for  dissolvfd. 
regularly  transferring  the  property  under  its  direction  to  the  superintendence 
of  the  meeting  which  may  succeed  it  in  authority;  in  all  instances  where  the 
nature  of  the  trust  admits  of  this  being  done.  This  will  be  the  case  with 
every  trust  created  agreeably  to  any  of  the  forms  referred  to  in  the  note 
(p.  248).     1791—1832. 


The  statute  of  charitable  uses,  9  Geo.  II.,  c.  36,  does  not  extend  to  Scotland  ;  Scotland. 
but  the  foregoing  recommendations,  which  relate  to  the  general  care  and 
oversight  of  trusts  by  Quarterly,  Monthly,  and  other  Meetings,  are  to  be 
considered  applicable  to  the  General  Meeting  of  Friends  in  Scotland  and  its 
subordinate  meetings. 


All  estates  and  property  held  by  or  under  the  care  of  any  of  our  meetings.  Charitable 
in  trust  for  any  charitable  or  public  purpose,  including  property,  the  capital  or  ^''"^^'  '^''*^* 
income  of  which  is  held  as  part  of  the  general  funds  of  any  meeting,  are 
subject  to  the  operation  of  the  Charitable  Trusts  Acts,*  which  contain  pro- 
visions to  the  following  effect,  viz.  : — 

1.  The  Trustees  of  every  charity  are  required,  on  or  before  the  25th  of 
Third  Month,  in  every  year,  to  transmit  to  the  Charity  Commissioners  for 
England  and  Wales,  in  London,  an  account  of  the  income  and  expenditure  of 
the  charity.f 

2.  The  Charity  Commissioners  are  authorized,  upon  application  by  the 
trustees  of  any  charity,  to  sanction  the  leasing,  sale,  or  exchange  of  any 
landed  property  belonging  to  such  charity,  upon  such  terms  as  the  Commis- 
sioners may  think  fit,  although  no  power  of  leasing,  sale,  or  exchange  may  be 
vested  in  the  Trustees. 


•  Statutes  16  and  17  Vict.  cap.  137  ;  18  and  19  Vict.  cap.  124  ;  23  and  24  Vict,  cap,  136. 

t  Printed  forms  for  making  out  these  accounts,  so  far  as  regards  charities  under  the  care  of  any  of  our  meetings, 
may  be  obtained  from  the  Recording  Clerk,  at  86  Houndsditch,  London.  And  it  is  advised  that  the  same,  when 
filled  up,  be  sent  to  him  for  transmission  to  the  commissioners,  on  or  before  the  Ist  of  Third  Month,  in  every 
year. 

2  K  2 


252 


CHRISTIAN   DISCIPLINE. 


[chap.    III. 


3.  The  Charity  Commissioners  have  also  power,  under  certain  restrictions, 
upon  the  appHcation  of  the  trustees,  to  make  an  effectual  order  for  the  esta- 
blishment of  a  new  scheme  for  the  application  or  management  of  any 
charity. 

N.B.— All  places  for  religious  worship  duly  certified,   whilst  they  continue  to  be  used  as  such,  are 
exempted  from  the  operation  of  the  Charitable  Trusts  Acts.     See  IS  and  19  Vict.  cap.  81,  sec.  9. 


CONCLUSION. 


FINALLY,    friends,    collectively   and   individually,   farewell!     May   all 
our   meetings  be   held   as    in    the   immediate    presence    of   the   Heavenly 
President.      May   the    aged   in    Christ   be   encouraged   to   keep   the   word 
of    his    patience,    maintaining    their    watch,     as     servants     in    waiting; 
knowing    Him,   amidst   the   infirmities    of    their    declinin^r    years,    to    lift 
them    above    every    wave    of  discouragement,    with   the   sweet   assurance 
that  their  redemption  draweth  nigh.      May  the  middle-aged  be  stirred  up 
to    continued   diligence,    calling   often   to   remembrance   the   days   of  their 
early  visitations  and  the  vows  of  their  espousals  ;    and  especially  guarding 
against  the  benumbing,   deadening  influence  of  the  earthly  mind.     Now  is 
your  time,   dear  friends,  to  labour,  and   to  prove  your  faithfulness  to  your 
Lord ;    let  not   the   sun   go  down   upon   you   before   your   work    is   ^one. 
And  for  you,  beloved  younger  friends,  who  have  enjoyed  many   privileges 
both   in  your  training  and   in   your  education,   greatly   do  we  desire    that 
you  may  be  encouraged  to  devote  yourselves  with  all   earnestness   to   the 
service  of  your  Lord  and  Redeemer,  and  that   all  that  you   have,   and  all 
that  you  are,  may  be  sanctified  to  liis  use.     And  in  the  end,  in  the  Lord  s 
unmerited    mercy,   may   it   be   given   to   all,   of  every  age   and   condition, 
through   heartfelt   subjection   to  the  powerful   work   of  redeeming  love,  to 
have   their   part    in    the   unspeakable   blessedness  of  them   that   enter   in 
through    the  gates   into   the   city   of  God,    to   go  no   more   out   for   ever. 
1799.  RE.— 1857.  P.E. 


253 


(■"• » 


\ 


INDEX. 


I 


i 


The  large  capitals  denote  the  headings  of  chapters,  the  smaller  capitals  the  headings  of 

sections. 


Acceptance  of  Certificates  of  Removal  ...  231 
Accounts,  Advice  on  keeping  clear  97,  99,  167 

Advices,  General 179 

Advices  to  Ministers  and  Elders    197 

Affairs  of  Life,  Advice  relating  to...     93 
Affairs,  Advice  on  the  frequent  inspection 

of»  &c 97,  98,  167 

Affirmations 127 

Amusements  and  Recreations 105 

Appeals 237 

to  Quarterly  Meetings    237,  245 

to  Yearly  Meeting    241,245 

from  Ireland 247 

from  Scotland 247 

General  Regulations 245 

Arbitration 233 

General  Regulations    233 

Mode  of  conducting 236 

Australian  Meetings  for  Discipline...   172 

Births  and  Deaths,  Recording  of 224 

Births,  Notice  of,  to  Registrar 224 

Birth-notes,  Form  of  225 

Books  and  Reading  109 

Books,  Printing  and  distribution  of  204 

Burials  and  Mourning  Habits 137 

Burial-orders,  Form  of 226 

notes,  Form  of    227 

Burials,  Notification  of 227 

of  non-members     137 

Care  of  the  Poor 208 

Certificates  of  removal 230 

of  marriage 214 


Children,  Scriptural  instruction  of 

35,  36,  37,  74,  80 

CHRISTIAN  DOCTRINE 3 

PRACTICE 25 

DISCIPLINE  141 

Civil  Government 130 

Commercial  travellers 74,  86 

Correspondence  with  members  abroad  ...  167 
Counsel,  General  Christian 46 

Days  and  Months,  Names  of 52 

Death,  Punishment  of 133 

Delinquencies,  Mode  of  dealing  with 159 

Detraction  60,  61 

Discipline,  Historical  Sketch  of 141 

Discipline,    Counsel    in   relation    to 

Meetings  for 1 74 

Distraints,  Accounts  of,  to  be  applied  for 

annually 166 

Doctrine,  unsound,  how  to  be  dealt  with  160 

Ecclesiastical  Demands  112 

Efforts  for  the  spiritual  benefit  of  others 

41,  42,  43,  44,  67 
Elders,  duties,  appointment  and  displace- 
ment of .  165 

Elections,  public 130 

Emigrants,  Advice  to  103 

Employers,  Counsel  to 82 

Executors  and  Administrators 94 

Families  visiting,  by  appointment...   154,  166 
Fasts  and  Rejoicings,  National 135 


256 


INDEX. 


INDEX. 


257 


Field  Sports 105 

First  Days,  Right  OCCUPATION  OF    Ill 

Forgiveness  of  injuries 61 ,  C2 

General  Christian  Counsel 46 

Gifts   and    Services    for    Benefit   of 

OTHERS 41 

Gravestones 1 38 

Guernsey  and  Jersey,  Expenses  relating  to  206 

Heads  of  Families,  Counsel  to 72 

Heathen,  Condition  of 41 

Historical  Sketch  of  Discipline    141 

Insolvency,  Advices  and  Rules  relating  to 

95,  97,  161 
Intemperance 54,  57 

Liberality  and  Benevolence,  Exhorta- 
tions to  66 

Libraries,  Care  of    167 

Lists  of  Members    157 

Non-members    158 

Love  and  Unity,  Exhortations  to 60 

Magistrate,  Office  of  130,  131,  132,  133 

Marriage,  Advice  relating  to    90 

Marrluje  Regulations 210 

when  parties  are  members  of  same 

Monthly  Meeting 211 

when  members  of  different  Monthly 

Meetings 212 

General  Regulations    214 

when  one  or  both  parties  not  members  216 

Registration 217 

Marriages  contrary  to  rules    210 

Meetings  for  Public  Worship  25 

Meetings  fur  Worship,  establishment  or 

discontinuance  of  154 

attending  small    154,  156,  176 

habitual  neglect  of  1 60 

Meetings     for     Discipline,     Counsel 
relating  to  174 


Meeting  for  Sufferings  200 

Constitution  of 200 

Duties  entrusted  to 203 

Meeting-houses,  Lending  of 156 

Registry  of 248 

Membership 156 

Ministers,  Acknowledgment  of 1 63 

Disunity  with 163 

Certificates  fur  Travelling 

155,  163, 164,  194,  195 

Companions  to  203 

Travelling  Expenses  164,205,206 

from  America 195,  204 

Ministers     and     Elders    and     their 

Meetings     1 93 

Local  Meetings    193 

Quarterly  Meetings 1 93 

Yearly  Meeting  194 

^lorning  Meeting    195 

Counsel    196 

Advices 197 

Queries 198 

Ministry,  Advice  relating  to 69 

Moderation  and  Self-denial,  Exhor- 
tations TO   52 

Monthly  Meetings    156 

Dinsion  and  junction 156 

Care  of  small  meetings  156 

Lending  meeting-houses     156 

Membership  156 

Non-members 1 58 

Delinquencies  159 

Overseers 162 

Ministers 1 62 

Testimonies 165 

Elders 165 

Appointments,  Various  166 

Libraries 167 

Correspondence  with  members  abroad  167 

Morning  meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  195 

Mourning  habits 137 

Municipal  offices 131 

Music,  Study  and  practice  of...  105,  107,  108 


\h 


National  Stock 205 

Special  objects 205 

General  objects    206 

Audit   153 

Non-members 158,  190 

Oaths 127 

Offices,  Civil 130,  131,  132,  133 

Overseers 162 

Oversight  187 

General  counsel  relating  to 187 

Non-members 190 

Junior  members 190 

Parliament,    Applications    to,    affecting 

Friends    203 

Parents     and     Heads    of     Families, 

Counsel  to 72 

Plainness  in  apparel,  &c 52,  53,  55,  56 

Poor,  Care  of  the 208 

Prayer  and  Private  Retirement  32 

Preparative  Meetings 168 

Punishment  of  death  133 

Quarterly  Meetings 154 

Care  of  subordinate  meetings 154 

Concerns  of  Ministers 155 

Queries  182 

General  directions  182 

Men's  183 

Women's 185 

Ministers  and  Elders' 198 

Reading  the  Holy  Scriptures 35 

Reading  and  Books 109 

Recording  of  Births  and  Deaths 224 

Births  224 

Deaths  226 

Recreations  and  Amusements 105 

Registration  of  Marriages  217 

Births 224 

Deaths   226 

Registering  Officer  for  Marriages 221 


Rejoicings  and  Fasts,  National 135 

Removals 229 

Counsel 229 

Regulations 229 

Certificates  230 

Retirement  and  Prayer  32 

Scriptures,  On  Reading  the    35 

Simplicity,    Moderation,     and    Self- 
denial 52 

Slavery  and  Slave-trade 122 

Spirituous  liquors,  Dealing  in 99 

Testimonies  concerning  deceased  Friends    165 

Travelling  in  foreign  countries  106 

Trust  Property 248 

Registry  of  places  of  worship 248 

Conveyance  of  trust  property 248 

Change  of  trustees 249 

Custody  of  deeds  and  records 249 

Accounts 250 

Reports  to  superior  meetings 250 

Case  of  a  meeting  dissolved 251 

Scotland  251 

Charitable  Trusts  Acts 251 

Typical  observances 17,  49 

War 117 

Obtaining  profit  by 118 

Hiring  substitutes  118 

Rifle  and  Volunteer  Corps 121 

Wills,  Counsel  relating  to 94 

Women's  Meetings 169 

Establishment  of. 169 

Duties  devolving  on    169 

Queries    185 

Worship,  Meetings  for  25 

Yearly  Meeting    151 

Object  and  character 151 

Constitution 151 

Regulations 1 52 

YouNo,  Counsel  TO  the 84 

2l 


LONDON  : 

HicuAno  BARBtrrr.  piunteb. 
makk  lane. 


▼ 


^  f  ^ 


f 


i1£ii:^-.-j^:. 


\ 


ih- 


LAje-^^-t..^. 


\ 


1 

COLUMBIA   UNIVERSITY    LIBRARIES 

This  book  is  due  on  the  date  indicated  below,  or  at  the 
expiration  of  a  definite  period  after  the  date  of  borrowinp,  as 
provided  by  the  library  rules  or  by  special  arrangement  with 
the  Librarian  in  charge. 

DATE  BORROWr.O     |            DATE  DUE 

1 
DATE  BORROWED      I           DATE  DUE 

ip't^-      p    1Q,i: 

j 

_. 

t 
1 

1 

1 

: 

1 

; 

C_a     7«7y    MlOO 

1 

1 

:*  wi  j^ 

\ 


y 


/i 


i 


/ 


■i^tkidittuf^ 


p  ''> #  v^  ,'V.:^^  •:"■■:  :ii •  •.*:'^'  •':;.^ '^.^'V •'•"  ■  ' ;  '  ''^'■':  -     '  ■ 
r"-''^"  .■  jy'L/''".,'  "I'll  ';.-''*^.  -i' '?'-!. -^ '.:•"-..." ,    "     r-'     ■    ■  - 


^^li^ 


lc  ■'■i;  t:,'\ '  , 

I--:""  !:^-':y:'^:1V 


;/.>'./■;.,   ,^_..-j,': 


p^'-^!>-'^:i::^-4;feJ 


■^^,i& 


''■m 


Ji:'«M-'«i.< 


fAri*  ''vn 


*>     .11- 


..4'S'«f, 


•♦V    41* 


...vn'jitw;;,.! 


'"/.it 


.-V  I M ,.*'!-■--•■■ 


i',rt.-A 


;^yt^ 


1    .  ,  ... 


f£IM*.^ 


fSS^?'- 


.Kbi 


^i^m 


,  f -^^s-J^j 


*-»'*,f**if;.,   . 


mm^'^-"':..'- 


^>,W%;''.'  u 


iv^.U^-1*> 


"*)■■  ■».'■■ ... 


y-i^m& 


---sTt';;- 


a:.'-'    -r'  " 


4<.    ** 


-j'iu^'  J.!'-/hV,^'  ...    


n«  .    .  '  I.      i ,  •  .         ,  ■'         , .        ■     . .       J.  1 ,      I  -:  I 


w,^ 


.-« •)>> ■■' ■,{■■■■    » •,  ,=        : '    --; .■ 


»'•'  "?%. 


-"'■;  •*  .",, 


•1?' ',  \<it\.:'   L...  ■' '  ' 


"•tft.>j 


:-"-''.'^*::r  J 


